《The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize》 Chapter 1 Fresh air. The smell of pine, citrus and fresh leaves just consume my every cell forcing my lungs to expand and inhale the glorious scents. It¡¯s refreshing, too bad I can¡¯t enjoy it as I frantically look around searching the garden around me. I quickly whip my head to both sides looking to see if those big burly men that wear all ck with the guns strapped to their shoulders saw me scurry from the trellis the balcony that connected to the luxurious room I called my prison cell. The cool night air does nothing for my nerves as my heartbeat starts to increase. I wait patiently counting to 5. This is it. This is my chance. If I fail, I doubt they will ever let me see the sun again for an awfully long time. I will not be bound to that bed any longer. I can¡¯t be their queen. 5¡­.4¡­3¡­2¡­.1! I quickly dash across the vast open gardens. The silver glow of the crescent moon reflects off the neatly just trimmed grass and hedges. The smell of it just being cut this morning still lingers in the air mixed with the rose bushes that line the walking paths. I just need to get to the tree line. The forest is thick and should hopefully be my salvation. The sound of chirping crickets are all the sounds I hear amongst the rapid beats of my own heart and the soft thudding of my feet along the ground. At the furthest edge of the garden is the bench under the big Magnolia tree that they would allow me to sit and read on the good days. It was the only ce I ever found some semnce of peace. The quiet serenades of nature would help transport my mind to the imaginary ces of my books and allow me to revel in the beauty of the literature and forget why I was there, in this house, with those men. I stop briefly at my bench. To take a moment to check my surroundings. I made the mistake of looking back at the house. Big mistake. Standing on my balcony, illuminated by the moon of the sky and the harsh bright light of the room behind them, stood the men I fear the most. My captors. They had their arms crossed watching me in silence. Even though I was on the far side of the garden and the darkness of the sky blocked out their stern gazes, I could still make out the challenge in their features. They are daring me to take another step. I take a quick breath, lower my head like I have done before giving them the impression that I am once again submitting to them. But this time, not a chance! I look up and stick my tongue out, raise both of my bruised wrists in the air holding out my middle fingers as a show of defiance before I turn on my heels and run into the forest behind me and under the cover of the darkness. ¡°AURORA!¡± one calls out. I hear my name a few more times, slowly fading in the distance as I pick up speed. It¡¯s so dark under the canopy of these trees. I stumble into fallen branches and hear the crunch of twigs and leaves beneath my feet. A few scrapes liter my legs and arms. My chest is bing heavy as I try to push oxygen in my screaming lungs. Every muscle is burning, but I cannot stop. I swerved left then right trying to find a path. ¡°AURORA!¡± S h i t. They are getting closer. I stumbled and fell on a broken limb of a tree. My palms and my knees take the brunt of the fall, my weight harshly pounding into the ground. Ouch. I take a moment to look behind me. I see small lights dancing through the tree line. Four¡­ no six¡­ no¡­ F*CK! I see at least 10 lights dancing towards the direction I am in. My breath starts to speed up. ¡°Aurora! Come back sweetie! Surrender now and you will only get the whip! You know you can¡¯t run from us!¡± I stay silent. I quickly saw arger tree to my right with a small h*le at the base. I quietly pick myself up and crawl towards the tree trying not to make any sounds. Once at the tree I pull my knees to my chest, cover my m*uth with my cut-up hands and try to breathe as slowly as I can to bring down my racing heart. If I move, they will see me. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°AURORA! BABY GIRL YOU ARE IN BIG TROUBLE!!¡­. COME. OUT. NOW!¡± F*ck. This is not good. They are so p*ssed. And then silence. Nothing. Not even the chirps of the insects. No shining lights through the forest reflection on the trees. I hold my breath. 1¡­2¡­3¡­. I count and get to 60. Maybe they left? I close my eyes for a moment. I don¡¯t hear them. I finally allow myself to exhale and a small smile creases my cheeks. I did it! I really did it. Now I just must get out of here. ¡°Well, hello sweetheart.¡± Chapter 2 ¡°I am not going to lie to you Ms. Whitmore, we do not think you are the right candidate for this job. This is an extremelypetitive position and there are simply more qualified candidates. And prettier too¡± said thedy manager. Right! Says the woman with a too tight ck pencil skirt, opened w h i t e silk blouse showing off her extremely fake b o o b s in her shing ck push-up bra. Her hair was over hair sprayed and fizzed. It looked like a bird using it for its pooping grounds. Way too much makeup almost as if she was auditioning for RuPaul¡¯s Drag Race. Clearly she was the skank looking a little desperate for attention from her superiors. ¡°Okay,¡± I said dramatically. ¡°Thank you for your time. Good luck in at the w h o r e house tonight,¡± I added as I walked out of the conference room with my head held high. Who needs to work at this big a s s corporation anyway with these fake wannabe Barbies and spoiled arrogant men¡­oh wait¡­I do. The sry, the experience, the chance to work real hours behind a desk¡­ but how in the h e l l can you gain experience if you aren¡¯t given the opportunity? I swear thesepanies always want preppy 20-year-olds with 30 years of specified experience. Likee on people! No one wants to take the time to train someone. Ever think that is why your turnover rate is so high?!? You can¡¯tmand loyalty if you don¡¯t take the time to train your workers. Bastards. But here I am, standing at the b r a s s elevator doors waiting for them to open and swallow me and take me back down to the ground floor of total despair of the real world. The reception desk phone is ringing loudly while the prissy little girl behind the desk openly flirts with the male standing by the counter checking some papers. Her giggle is obnoxious. Her high-pitched squeal makes me want to cringe but s I just roll my eyes and begin to notice the intricate wood design stered on the walls around the elevator. So long a s s h a t s. Who needs DuPont Enterprises anyway? And who the heck does ¡°Charlie DuPont¡± think he is. He doesn¡¯t know what he is missing. Ding! Saved by the bell from my own degrading rant. I enter the sleek ck interior and hit the ¡°L¡± button. The quaint tinkling piano music serenading the silence as I begin the descent from the 82nd floor. As the elevator doors open up at the bottom, I walk out to the left and hand my visitor key card to the security guard at the front and mutter my thanks with a small smile. Suddenly a b u z z starts up from my dark purple Prada bag hanging in my right arm. The one expensive article of clothing I own. It was my 20th birthday present to myself. I worked double shifts at the restaurant I worked at for 4 months to pay for it. It¡¯s my prized possession and I¡¯m so in love with it. B u z z. B u z z. Ugh, what now! I pull out my phone with my baby pink case with rhinestones on it and look at the screen. 9 texts messages from Britney! I start reading as I walk outside. Oh boy! This girl is my best friend, but she is something else! *Brianna: yo gurl where u at? Brianna: hows Barbie town??? Spot any ken dolls u want take home & y with? Brianna: u got the job? Brianna: h e l l oooooooo Brianna: ima goin potty. Call me im bored Brianna: letz me know win u free Brianna: letz go to da club dis wknd. I want to PARTAY Brianna: c u at wrk* Oof! Did I just seriously hit a wall? Damn it. Wait a second. I shake my head and I realize that the brick wall is not a wall but a man. A very tall man. I quickly lift my head and must literally strain my neck all the way to look at him. Me and my silly 5¡¯3 height. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, s-sir¡± I stutter out. Oh my fricken goodness! How can the world be so cruel in creating the most delicious looking ambrosia that is this man. He is not a man, no! He is a god. I am unable to move. Am I breathing? Must be, I have a pulse¡­ those beautiful hazel eyes like warmed brown sugar and butter. If I die right now, please let him be my angel! His sharp cheek bones strike out against his clean-shaven face, plump pink l*ps that look oh so k*ssable, round nose and the most luscious looking auburn hair. A simple professional cut with a little extra on top that you just want to run your hands through. Easily 6¡¯3 and wearing a perfectly fitted Armani blue suit with a gold silk tie. Muscles bulging and broad shoulders. Hmmm yummy! What am I saying? Stop drooling Aurora. ¡°No problem sweetheart¡± said the man. A sly smile crossed his face. Oh goodness that voice! So smooth and deep like velvet caressing my skin! I think I just wet my panties a little. Out of your league Aurora! ¡°Um ok. Not your sweetheart but yeah¡­sorry again¡± I mumble and quickly sidestep while taking a piece of my hair that fell in front of my face and put it behind my ear, hoping he doesn¡¯t see the blush on my face. I can feel the heat traveling all the way to my chest. I have like an hour before I have to get to the restaurant. Back to the real world. Damn. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Charlie POV ¡°Where is my money?!¡± Jason calmly asked this filthy rat we have strung up by his wrists in the warehouse. One thing about Jason is that when he is calm is when you should fear him the most. He is one of the most sadistic bastards I have ever met. He¡¯s my best friend. He doesn¡¯t take shit from anyone. None of us do. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s always been the four of us: Jason, Ben, Kai and me, Charlie. We grew up together since diapers. Our moms were in the same yoga ss, and we all lived next to each other. In school, Jason was always the leader. He protected us from being punching bags by the bigger kids and always encouraged us to study hard. Once we got older, we bulked up. We learned how to fight, and we all fought together. We became punchers not the punching bags. We are brothers by the blood we have spilled. More than brothers. I love them and would die for them. We built our empire from nothing. Jason was always the brains. Ben is the tech guru. Kai is like our trained a s s a s s i n. He is one sick f u c k e r. I love him! We started small, Jason and I. We sold drugs in high school and quickly expanded once Ben and Kai finished school after us. We grew it fast and now we are untouchable. We have contacts in every major country. Everyone is scared of us. Jason built our Mafia, and I built DuPont Enterprises. It helps usunder our money. We also own many hotels, restaurants, clubs and office buildings around the world and several personal homes too. We built an empire, and we share everything. Even our women. It¡¯s just always been like that. Jason nods to Henry, our resident torturer. ZAAAAAP! Cattle prod right to the family jewels. A loud scream echoes the d i r t y, Barry lit room. The f u c k e r whimpers, tears streaming down his face. ¡°Where. Is. My. Money?¡± Jason repeats. Each word full of a promise of pain. The r a t Sam cowers back and visibly starts shaking. His face is covered in blood and one eye is already fully shut and swollen. His clothes tattered. His b*dy is limp and contorted in odd angels. He is missing a few fingers and some teeth¡­ the fingers are now on the floor by his feet. His b*dy and clothes show burn marks from thest 2 hours of beatings and electric shocks. It clearly is taking a toll on his b*dy. ¡°P-p-please boss. I-I-I h-h-had n-no ch-ch-choice. T-th-they would h-have k-killed y-you a-and m-m-my family,¡± stuttered Sam. Ha! Kill us? That¡¯s really funny. I smirk and from where I¡¯m standing off to the side I can see Jason shake his head slightly and smile. He is thinking the same thing. Ben and Kai are in the shadows in the back by the stairs quietlyughing. ¡°Is that so?¡± Jason asks. He pauses for a moment for dramatic effect. ¡°You mean¡­this family?¡± And Jason snaps his fingers. Instantly the door in the back opens and 3 guards walk inside dragging ady and two boys bound with zip ties and a gag in their m o u t h s. They struggle but it¡¯s pointless. They are harshly thrown down near Sam¡¯s dangling feet just barely visible in the pool of light from the single lightbulb in the ceiling. Sam starts thrashing begging for us to let them go. Muted screams of his wife fill the air as she sees her husband¡¯s mutted b*dy hanging in the air, his wrists raw. Her mascara runs down her face as tears stain her cheeks. His sons keep their heads bowed in shame. Jason sits in his chair, legs spread, arms crossed on his chest. His aura is dark and dominant. ¡°You made a grave mistake Sam. You told those Russian scum about my shipment and cost me 2 million. You im to have done it to protect your family and us¡­. But it is us who you should have protected your family against!¡± Another whimpering plead from Sam before Henry puts a d i r t y gag in his m o u t h. ¡°Charlie,¡± Jason beckons. ¡°Yeah boss¡± I say. Even though he is my best friend, in this world he is king. ¡°What should we do with these i d i o t s?¡± Jason inquires. ¡°Hmmm¡± I ponder ¡± The boys look strong. With proper training they could be valuable additions to the company. They are what? 16, 17? Kai can train them as guards. Corrupt them. The woman can work for us too¡­ send to a house or one of the clubs.¡± My phone b u z z e s. I checked the message. Shit! ¡°J, I got to go soon. I have a meeting at the office. Those Wetzler f u c k e r s are trying to get us to sponsor another one of their construction projects again.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡± Jason adds ¡°I should have killed Yousef the first time. Sadly, some of their projects work out in our favor so we need them¡­ especially for the next eastern shipment. You go and handle it¡­ that¡¯s your cup of tea. Ben! Call Caleb and get his team to set up training for these¡­hooligans. Make sure they know who they work for.¡± He gestures to the woman and kids on the ground. Then he pulls out his gun behind his back and shoots Sam between the eyes. Clearly he is fed up with him. He points to the guards standing on the wall. ¡°And feed him to fish! Clean this mess up!¡± Jason and I leave the room with Ben and Kai on our heels. We enter the office. Jason goes straight to liquor cab and fills his ss, 2 fingers with scotch. ¡°Sarah has been texting again. I thought we dumped the b i t c h. She was a good f u c k, but I just don¡¯t like her¡± Kai says matter-of-factly. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right¡± Ben adds. ¡°Handle it. Make sure she knows it¡¯s over.¡± Jasonmands. ¡°Ugh. I just wish we could find the one you know. I¡¯m tired of all these fake skanks. They either want to just bang us to brag or want our money. I want a challenge. I want our forever princess.¡± Kai says. We all nod in agreement. ¡°I got to get going. I¡¯ll see you at home tonight¡± I say. I grabbed my zer that was hanging off the green leather chair and headed out to the car. Bill my personal driver is waiting and opens the door, head down bowing in respect. He shuts the door when I am seated and gets in the driver¡¯s seat as Rob my guard gets in the passenger seat and off we go back through the woods and on the country road and soon we can see the buildings of downtown inching closer to the horizon. I¡¯m busy checking emails when the car stops. I messaged my assistant to have the contracts ready in the conference room. A breathter and my door opens up. I start walking to my skyscraper. One of the many buildings we own in this city. I notice a pretty little brte walking towards me, head down and on her phone. Before I can step out of the way, BAM! She steps right into my chest. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, s-sir¡± she stutters with her head still bowed down. That voice. It¡¯s so angelic. My shaft twitches instantly. A natural submissive. She looks up and sweet gods of nectar. The most beautiful women I have ever seen. She takes my breath away. Ambrosia. Simple. She is petite. A little chubby but in all the right ces. Who wants to be with a stick! I like my women a little full. We all do. More to love, in my opinion. Her eyes are a mix of hazel and green. The colors dance like a waltz and sparkle like the stars. Her hair cascades down to the middle of her back and a hint of red among her deep brown locks¡¯ glistens in the sunlight. She has a baby face fit for an angel. A smaller nose, rosy plump cheeks, heart shaped l*ps, trimmed eyebrows and little makeup that brings out her beauty instead of the ster the women that pursue me put on. Her full breasts are covered modestly but a peak of cleavage sneaking out of her V-neck blue button shirt. Her milky skin looks soft. Her hips look round and I just want to put my hands all over her. ¡°No problem sweetheart¡± I say giving her a smile. ¡°Um ok. Not your sweetheart but yeah¡­sorry again¡± she says clearly flustered and quickly sidesteps me and walks away. I noticed how she moved her hair behind her ear and saw the redness cross her cheek. She blushed. Beautiful! Simply beautiful. And Ooh feisty. I like a little fire. I know we all would love to tame that sweet a s s. And what a jerk! I can¡¯t help but watch as she starts walking down the street. I will meet you again very soon angel. Yes, my little vixen, you will be seeing me very soon. I think you could be what we have been looking for. I want you. And I always get what I want. Wait till I tell the guys. Chapter 3 3- Bite My A r s e ¨C Part 1 Aurora POV 2 weekster ¡°Aurora! I need a chicken cordon bleu, two ribeye steaks medium rare, and a lemon salmon. Let¡¯s hurry it up!¡± Chef Alexander bellows. He is such a p r i c k. A genius in the kitchen and a 2 Michelin Star recipient but still a p r i c k. He¡¯s been my mentor for 3 years now. Love him and hate him. If that¡¯s even possible¡­ ¡°Yes Chef¡± I say quickly and begin preparing the orders just read. It¡¯s another typical busy Friday night at Saturn. The cr¨¨me de le cr¨¨me of restaurants. Rated five stars, six years in a row. It has those fancy porcin tes, small yet exuberant portions that the rich and famous pay hundreds of dors just to sample a taste. We even te our decadent desserts with 24k gold kes! The customers are all snobs, dripping with diamonds and Rolex watches, designer shoes that cost half my sry. Ugh. Must be nice. I should be grateful I have this job. It¡¯s not special but it pays the bills. I¡¯m a sou chef now, an assistant if you will. One of five in this noisy bustling kitchen. Pots and pans banging around, cutlery scraping on the metal, crystal sses tinkling ¨C ching ching. Waiters in their tuxes scurrying with trays through the doors and in those fleeting moments where the doors are opened you can hear the faint ambiance of ssical piano music live. Those ivory keys are graced by delicate fingers, and it brings peace to those dining in the ballroom. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I have been here for about 5 years now. Worked as server starting at age 16. I went to culinary school because Chef Alex said I had potential. He caught me after hours experimenting in the kitchen. I tried making some stuffed hamburgers and called it my ¡°Peek-a-boo burger.¡± Instead of throwing me to the curb, Chef just watched me. We split the burger. It was the first time I ever saw him smile. It wasn¡¯t a big shiny smile, but just little creases in his chin. He said ¡°You have potential kid. You are going to go to culinary school and will train under me. I will make a chef out of you.¡± It¡¯s fun but it¡¯s not what I want to do for the rest of my life. I enjoy cooking but my passion is projects and design. So, while I was in culinary school I worked hard, got a schrship, and finished my bachelor¡¯s in project design in a record 2 years. That¡¯s why I went to DuPont this week. It was my third attempt to apply, and I finally got an interview. Too bad I got stuck with Malibu Wannabe Barbie. It was an interview for a project-based internship. I am only 21. I have a bachelor¡¯s in art management. They get these incredible projects around the world ¨C museums, office buildings, new construction projects. It¡¯s an artist¡¯s dream. The opportunities are endless. But being stuck in a kitchen doesn¡¯t quite trante to the type of project experience these bigpanies are looking for. Ring! ¡°Who the heck has their phone on? You know the rules in my kitchen¡± Chef screamed! His face became red. Ring! Ring! ¡°Umm. Chef ¨C it¡¯s your phone,¡± one of the assistants meekly whispered. ¡°Oh. Continue¡± Chef said, calming down realizing he let his quick temper get the best of him. ¡°This is Alex¡± he said, lifting his phone to his ear, holding it with his right shoulder against his face while he takes the hot pan with vegetables off the high me of the stove and begins to te it on the 6 rectangr porcin tes in front of him. ¡°What?¡± He shouts. His face pales instantly. All color disappearing and his eyes widen and dte as if he saw a ghost. He drops the hot skillet on the tes, shattering two. The food falls all over the counter and on the floor. ¡°Damn!¡± he says looking around in a panic. I quickly leave my station and grab the hot skillet with my cloth and return it next to the stove and begin to wipe up the spilled food as I watch Chef¡¯s eyes slowly start to glisten. He is not looking anywhere in particr trying to gain hisposure and listening intently to the conversation in his ear. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can¡± he whispers, clearly defeated in his otherwise strong voice. ¡°Go¡± I say. I do not even hesitate. Whatever it is, he cannot function right now. ¡°I¡¯ve got this Chef. Just go.¡± ¡°You sure little chef?¡± He smirks, trying to gain back control and strength. ¡°Yeah Chef. We got this.¡± I say. ¡°Okay. If you need me, call me¡± he says back and starts to walk away to the office. He stops suddenly and turns around, a softness to his face, relief? ¡°I owe you one Aurora.¡± he meekly says and then hurries to the office, grabs his coat, and quickly leaves through the back door. It has now been almost two hours since Chef left. Things are a little hectic but are finally slowing down. Only about fifteen tables are upied. I have picked up chefs¡¯ job of ting and quality checks. We have about 30 more minutes until closing. The front of house manager Mr. Pearson hurries in, almost colliding with the server Max with a tray full of food. He is a shorter man, 5¡¯8 at most. More stocky build with a bit of a beer gut. He has an unruly beard and greasy slicked ck hair that is clearly balding on the crown of his head. Wire rim sses frame his eyes and make his face look like a marshmallow. He is wearing his bow tie tuxedo. ¡°Alex!¡± he screams. His voice has a deep sandpaper scratch. He is frantically searching through the warming stalls. ¡°Where is Alex?¡± He looks around, asking everyone he can make eye contact with. ¡°Chef had a personal emergency. I am lead for tonight. What can I do for you Sir¡± I calmly state while I wipe my hands on the blue cleaning cloth attached to my right hip. ¡°F u c k! I need Chef! We have incredibly special VIP here and they have requested ¡®The Chefs Secret Special¡¯ like they always do.¡± He sighs in defeat. His forehead is visibly sweating, his eyes are downcast, and he is fidgeting with his fingers as if he has some secret to tell. ¡°Well, tell them Chef is gone and they can order from the menu! The kitchen will be closing shortly.¡± I say ndly. ¡°Excuse me? One cannot simply tell them no. They want the special from the chef, so get it done! They expect perfection and something new. Make it happen¡­. chef¡± he says defiantly, saying chef like he had a bad taste in his m o u t h. He straightens his tie, holds his head high and pushes his way back out to the ballroom. Ugh, what an a s s. Well shit. I have never heard of the ¡®Secret Special.¡¯ I guess that is why it¡¯s called a secret. Ha! I do know Chef makes special dishes not on the menu sometimes for special guests. Hmmm. I can¡¯t call him. I have never seen Chef that way in all the years I have known him. Hmmm. Secret special not on the menu¡­ Need to impress? Oh, I have the perfect meal for this VIP client who demands ¡°perfection.¡± I am so wicked, and I am probably going to be fired. It is going to be worth it! This is going to be fun. 20 minutester¡­ ¡°Take these to the private room for the special VIP¡± I say to Max with a million-dor smile stered on my face. He looks at me like I am headless. Oh Maxi, you have no idea. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± Max questions. ¡°As serious as ice cream on apple pie sweet cheeks. Now shoo¡± I say back. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± he salutes sarcastically and takes the tray with my greatest creation on the te, and I get back to cleaning the kitchen. I chuckle to myself, letting a devilish smile grace my face. It has now been an hour since the kitchen has been closed for the night. Most of the staff were sent home. I am sitting in the little kitchen office, reviewing the inventory books for the chef when Mr. Pearson once again waltzes into the kitchen. ¡°You!¡¯ He is still standing on the other side of the kitchen near the ballroom doors. He points to me through the open door and then snaps his fingers and motions a e here¡± with his pointer finger. I slowly get up, perplexed as to his behavior. ¡°What is your name again?¡± he asks rudely. Maybe he needs to brush his teeth to get the venom out of his m o u t h. ¡°Aurora¡± I answer. ¡°What do you want Mr. Pearson?¡± ¡°You have been summoned¡± he says between clinched teeth and yet a weird, forced smile donned his face making him look scary creepy like those chuckie dolls. ¡°Follow me. Now.¡± He ordered as he was already walking out the door. I walked with him through the empty ballroom. Thest few staff members set up the remaining tables for the following day. The red carpet and dark regal blue paint on the walls sharply contrasting against the gold ents and massive crystal chandeliers grace the ceiling that twinkle like diamonds in the sky giving an ambiance of royalty. The golden door in front of us reads Private VIP and is slightly open. I follow Mr. Pearson inside after he softly knocks three times. ¡°Sirs, as requested. This is Aurora,¡± Mr. Pearson says with such reverence and bowed at the waist before stepping to the side allowing me to see who is in front of me. At a singr round table, adorned with crystal vase full of flowers sat four God looking men, all dressed like they just walked off a modeling runway. Their auras screamed power. I couldn¡¯t help it; I felt the need to bow my head. It took all my strength not to just drop to my k n e e s in submission. ¡°You!¡± one of them whispered. I instantly looked up and caught the eye of the man I saw two weeks ago. Those beautiful hazel eyes. ¡°We meet again sweetheart¡± he says. Chapter 4 4 ¨C Bite My Arse ¨C Part 2 Charlie POV 2 weeks ago¡­ I just watched the most perfect angel walk away. I don¡¯t even know her name. She never gave me the chance. But I like the challenge. I know she is the one. I can feel it. She¡¯s different. I whipped out my phone and took a quick picture. It¡¯s not the best. I quickly hit the speed dial for Jason. Ring! ¡°What now?¡± He says a little bored, exhaling a breath as if he is bracing for news. ¡°I found her J¡± is all I said. I waited, holding my shaky breath thinking about that sweet angel. I bite my bottom l*p unconsciously and close my eyes trying to savor thesting image in my head. ¡°You better not be joking¡± I hear him snap his fingers and some rustling of papers, a squeak of the floor along with heavy footsteps can be heard. ¡°You¡¯re on speaker. Ben and Kai are here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up? You okay?¡± Kai asks. ¡°Charlie says he found her,¡± J says, excitedly. I can hear the smile in his voice. ¡°F u c k! Really? What¡¯s her name? What does she look like? Favorite color? Favorite movie? Don¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s Frozen?¡± Kai practically screams. ¡°Calm the f u c k down Kai¡± I shout out. That man is one of the scariest human beings alive, but he is acting like a 5-year-old who just ate 100 pixie sticks. ¡°She just ran into me. Literally. She is beautiful. Exactly what we like but she left before I could get a name. Sending you a picture.¡± I hear gasps and silence. I know they are getting a tent in their pants just like I am. She renders us speeches. ¡°Find out everything¡± Jason orders. ¡°I¡¯m on it. She wasing out of DuPont Tower so I will get Zach to make a full file within the hour¡± I say. ¡°Ok. Bye¡± was all Jason said before the line was cut. I then sent the picture to Zach and told him to get all the information about our little minx within the hour. 2 hourster ¡°Boss, I have some bad news¡± Zach says sauntering into my office as if I am not already fuming since he is over an hourte with my angel¡¯s file!. ¡°Speak¡± I say through gritted teeth. ¡°The security footage was going through an update this morning. No one in the office recalls seeing her here. I can¡¯t trace the girl¡¯s steps in the building. And the facial rec software can¡¯t get a match on the picture you have. The only thing I can trace is that she walked to the Z line 3 blocks away.¡± Zach wasn¡¯t terrified of his boss Charlie because they went way back. Zach was loyal and he would do anything for his boss, but he still was cautious. Angering the beast was not ideal. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°F u c k!¡± Charlie screamed as he tossed all the papers off his desk and let them crash against the tile floor. Well, my little mystery vixen. You can run but I will find you. You are mine. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Jason POV Present day It¡¯s been a long day. Met with the local gang leader Paco to discuss the uing shipments. He discovered one of his men were trying to get inside information for the cops. So I watched Paco and his gang have a little fun downtown in one of their hangouts. I¡¯d love to see his man talk now¡­ without eyes, a tongue, and oh yeah¡­a head. Sitting in the back of our bullet proof SUV, the cars pull in front of DuPont. Our headquarter offices if you will. Charliees out with his guards in tow and quickly rushes through the open door and sits next to me. ¡°Hey¡± he says. His eyes are darker rimmed with theck of sleep and his once bright hazel eyes are duller. His hair is a little disheveled and a 5 o¡¯clock shadow rests on his chiseled cheekbones. ¡°Rough day?¡± I ask. He is my best friend. I always know what¡¯s bothering him. Frankly, we all have been on edge thest two weeks since we found out about her. ¡°Hmmm¡± is all I get from Charlie as he closes his eyes and rests his head back on the seat. We are meeting Ben and Kai at Saturn. It¡¯s one of our favorite restaurants we own. Wemandeered Chef Alex many years ago and he turned Saturn into one of our most exclusive and profitable businesses. The man is a culinary genius. We have waiting lists 6 months long. We all need a little down time. We haven¡¯t spent time together in weeks. I suggested we go out because these knuckle f u c k e r s won¡¯t take care of themselves unless I force them too. We all have buried our heads into work, almost depressingly so, since we heard that Zach was having no luck with locating our baby girl. Our tempers are hotter these days and our fuses shorter. Everyone is on edge around us. They should be. Kai is really in bad shape. He is on a rampage. Killed fourteen menst week alone during a shipment run because he could. He is creating chaos. None of us have been with a woman since we saw her. If we don¡¯t find her soon, this city may just burn in our conquests. Before I know it, we are pulling up to Saturn. The big ss doors surrounded by white pirs, gold trim and red carpet lining the pavement. We got out and saw Ben and Kaie from the other car behind us. Our security team nking our sides as we stroll to the front. A sheepish young man wearing a tuxedo a little too big for him opens the door for us, bowing his head in reverence, not saying a word as he should. ¡°Mr. O¡¯Donnell, Mr. DuPont, Mr. Anderson, Mr. Vikram. A pleasure as always. Your private room is ready as always. Please follow m-me¡± Adam Pearson stumbles out. Short, stocky man. Like a marshmallow. We hired him as the manager 2 years ago because he showed loyalty to us. We make our way through the ballroom crowded with patrons, whispers and stares follow us. We enter through a golden door and see our singr table in the center. ¡°Have the staff bring our usual and have Alex make us his ¡°Secret Special.¡¯¡± I order and proceed to take my seat. A few minutester our usual drinks came. The waiter is visibly scared, his hands shaking the drink tray enough that the ice in the highball sses is nking on the sides. 20 minutester the same waiter brought us our food. He sets the porcin te in front of me, and I can¡¯t help butugh. A real bellyugh. A burger! Seriously, Alex? A f u c k i n g burger. We serve caviar salsa, and yet we get burgers served to us. Did he freeze extra brain cells? ¡°Alex is really losing it¡± Ben chuckles. We all have a smile on our face at the sheer audacity and yet cleverness of this dish. It does smell good. I take a bite shaking my head slightly. Oh my goodness. I can¡¯t help but groan in pleasure. This is the most vorful burger I have ever tasted. Is that cheese and mashed potatoes inside? I have never had such an explosion of vor in my m o u t h. It¡¯s salty, savory, a little hint of spice in the back of my tongue and yet a touch of sweetness. It¡¯s gooey from the cheese, creamy from the potatoes and the bacon is crunchy. There are so many stimnts. I may just have a food-gasm. That would be a first. Damn Alex has outdone himself. I look and see the others also savoring their meals. Adam walks in and sees the burgers on our te. ¡°Oh my. I am so sorry Sirs. I cannot believe she served you burgers. That ispletely uneptable!¡± He huffed. ¡°What do mean ¡®she¡¯?¡± Ben used. ¡°Where is Alex?¡± ¡°Um¡­Chef Alex is not here tonight. His assistant made your meals sir, I-I truly apologize. I-I promise she will be dealt with immediately.¡± He hastens out. ¡°No.¡± I say harshly. ¡°Bring her to us. We will speak to her.¡± I smirk as I retrieve my gun from behind my back and ce it on the table. I see Adam pale, bow, and scurry out the door. A few minutester, three soft knocks on the door and then Adam walks in. ¡°S-sir. This is Aurora. Your chef tonight.¡± He bows low and steps to his left letting us look upon the woman who boldly dared to serve us bar food at such a prestigious institution even though it was undoubtedly the best tasting meal I have ever consumed. Her eyes were downcast, soft delicate hands folded in front ofp. Suddenly Charlie gasps. ¡°You!¡± He exims. She looks up. Her eyes widen. Those eyes. Beautiful, doe like. Hazel and green. Her plump l*ps slightly parted. I instantly get hard thinking what I¡¯d like to put in that m o u t h if hers. I look at Charlie and he smiles like a Cheshire Cat. I haven¡¯t seen that look since he talked about her. ¡°We meet again sweetheart.¡± he deres. Wait. Oh my god. It¡¯s her! Chapter 5 5 ¨C Bite My Arse ¨C Part 3 Aurora POV ¡°We meet again sweetheart.¡± There it is again. The term of endearment that both annoys me and makes my insides flutter. ¡°I¡¯m not your sweetheart!¡± I snap while trying to look anywhere else ¨C ooh, the floor looks nice. I hope they don¡¯t see the red rushing to my cheeks. Get yourself together Aurora. The one I ran into raised his perfectly sculpted eyebrow in response. His luscious l*ps continue to smirk, and goodness he is handsome. I clear my throat. ¡°So, may I help you? I need to get back to work.¡± I sass. I am not in the mood. I am still looking at the floor because I can¡¯t seem to look them in the eyes. Those beautiful eyes. I¡¯m tired and I really am not interested in k*ssing rich people¡¯s a s s e s. ¡°Aurora.¡± A deep velvet voice boomed. Hearing my name made me involuntarily shiver and my panties just got a little wet. ¡°Aurora, look at me.¡± The voicemanded. I close my eyes and shift my weight between my feet, my breathing bes heavier. What is happening to me? Suddenly, a calloused finger touches under my chin. It is gentle yet firm and lifts my head. ¡°Look at me.¡± The voice is soft and yet still powerful. I feel so compelled to look and I do. Standing right before me is a beautiful piece of art. My breath stops as I take in all his features. I first noticed his eyes. Deep brown, almost ck. His eyes are dted. I could get lost for days in his eyes. He has a sculpted face, with a small, trimmed beard just on the edge and around his m o u t h, framing it like a warm hug. His hair matches his eyes, cut short with a little on top. It looks soft and I would love to run my fingers through it for hours. The smell of his musky cologne engulfs my senses. It¡¯s like a fresh breeze and scotch. He is tall just like Hazel eyes, easily 6¡¯3 or 6¡¯4. He has a designer suit that snuggly fits on his bulging muscles. A few tattoos peeking out through the cor of his blue button- down shirt. He wears a Diamond Rolex on his left hand, and I can feel the metal of his rings that adorn his hand resting on my skin. ¡°I am Jason O¡¯Donnell little one. I am told you made this meal for us. Do you know who we are? What on earth inspired you to serve us burgers?¡± the walking artwork said. ¡°Mr. O¡¯Donnell, my name is Aurora, not ¡®little one¡¯ and no, I do not know who you are, and I do not care. We appreciate your patronage, but I am not going to k*ss your feet. I was just doing what I was told to do. Since you did not specify what you wanted, I just made whatever I wanted, sir?¡± I said sir with a little bite because this pompous douche knuckle is making feel all weird and I am not good in social settings, so I tend to brat out to cover my insecurities. I noticed that every time I said ¡®sir¡¯ Jason¡¯s jaw slightly clinched and his eyes filled with a look I can¡¯t quite pinpoint. Desire? Thinking too much Aurora! ¡°Watch your tone angel¡± Jason snapped back, emphasizing angel like it was a challenge to defy him. He then stepped to the side of me, ced his hand on the small of my back and ushered me to the table in front of us. ¡°This is Ben Vikram¡± he said pointing to a man sitting at the right built in the same god-like manner. He had honey blonde hair, sporting a man bun that made him look refined and dazzling green eyes. Not like green green, more of a dark forest green. Soothing and warm. He had a ck suit ensemble, no tie, and the top two buttons undone. He had a mega-watt smile on his face and beautiful w h i t e teeth. He was clean shaven and dressed to the nines. I noticed some intricate colorful tattoos that covered his hands as he lifted his highball ss full of amber liquid in a salute towards me. Do all these men spend their days in the gym? Damn, if my panties weren¡¯t wet before, they are soaked now. ¡°This is Kaiser Anderson. We call him Kai¡± Jason introduced the other man to the right. He also had honey blonde hair, but it was more of a mohawk ¨C shaved sides with a pompadour on top, even a slight curl on top ¨C Elvis would be proud. He too had a clean beard that shaped his baby like face and a red zer suit coat with a ck shirt and pants. A gold Rolex shines against his tan skin. ¡°Hello princess¡± he coos. I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes and when I look at Kai his jaw is tight, l*ps are pierced, and eyebrows raised making me want to cower in the corner. ¡°And this my dear is Charlie DuPont. You have met before.¡± Jason finally introduces Hazel eyes. The yummy man I have been secretly having wet dreams about for two weeks has a name. Wait. Did he just say DuPont? ¡°DuPont? Like DuPont Enterprises, DuPont?¡± I asked, a little pitchy like a fangirl. ¡°One in the same sweetheart¡± Charlie nods, a giant smirk on his face. ¡°You were at our tower sweet cheeks. One of our many businesses. This is our restaurant.¡± He states. ¡® Well shit, that¡¯s simply great. Now I am definitely going to be fired. ¡°I am sorry sirs. I did not realize you were the owners. Please do not fire me. I was told ¡®chef special¡¯ so I just made the first thing that came to me.¡± I quickly spewed out in one breath while keeping my head bowed, again. What is it with these men and the power auras! I take a gulp of much needed air and try to slow my racing heart that is trying to w its way out of my chest. ¡°Aurora,¡± said that beautiful velvet voice of Jason. ¡°We asked you here to tell you it was by far one of the best meals we have ever had. I have never experienced something like that, in a burger no less¡± he finishes. Pure admiration in his eyes when I finally looked at him. ¡°Thank you, sir¡± I breathlessly say. My cheeks feel hot. No doubt they can see the redness against my pale skin. ¡°Indeed it was delicious. I would like to ask, what were you doing at our tower little girl?¡± Charlie joins in, taking me out of the inward monologue I was about to embark on. ¡°Um¡­ I went for a job interview at yourpany. The internship. But the fake Malibu Barbie manager said I wasn¡¯t pretty enough nor qualified enough for the position.¡± I said sourly. I noticed a sh of anger on all the men¡¯s faces. ¡°I see¡± he said, trailing off like he is in his own thoughts. Ben POV I can¡¯t believe she is here. I can¡¯t help but stare at her. I can see what Charlie was saying. She is breathtaking. She has cherub cheeks and mesmerizing features. Her innocence ismendable. She has no idea who we are and what we are. So shy, so innocent. I see the fire in her eyes. That attitude though will need to be tamed. We don¡¯t mind a little fire; we just control it. She¡¯s perfect. I can¡¯t wait to ruin her; to put my marks all over her. Oh my sweet Aurora. You. Are. Ours! Kai POV Ooh yummy. I want her! My princess. Charlie is right. She is the one. I can¡¯t wait to spoil you, my princess. The tent in my pants is straining against the zipper increasingly each second, I watch you. I want to l i c k every inch of that b*dy. I want to take my knife and carve our names in your perfect ivory skin so no other man will ever be able to im you. The way you bite your little l*p ¨C I can¡¯t wait to k*ss those pink flowers. I am already in love with how the blush on your cheekses so easily. Your voice calls to me like a Siren calls the ships. I cannot let you go little flower. My heart is racing. Aurora POV ¡°Is there anything else I can do for you, sirs? I would like to finish closing the kitchen for the evening so I can go home¡± I politely add, trying to break the awkward silence that settled in the room. ¡°Yes darling, you are right. It is time we get going home. Grab your coat, love. You can ride with Charlie and myself. We have a lot to discuss¡± Jason responds. First, the nicknames are killing me! Secondly, excuse me? Did I just hear him correctly? ¡°Excuse me? I am not following¡± I sass. Jason takes a heated breath through his nose as he steps closer to my side and grabs my elbow, not roughly but firm. ¡°Go get your coat. You areing home with us. You are not working here anymore. You won¡¯t ever need to work again.¡± There is silence in the room until I justugh. I can¡¯t help it. I startedughing. A big bellyugh. I can¡¯t stop. I can¡¯t breathe! These men areedians! ¡°Hoo¡­ I needed thatugh. Thank you. That was funny. I¡¯m going to go now.¡± I chuckle as I turn to walk out only to be stopped by Jason¡¯s grip on my arm tightening. ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke love¡± he retorts. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, it is,¡± I say and yank my arm out of his grip. ¡°I am not going anywhere with any of you.¡± ¡°Yes, you are¡± booms a voice. I see it is Ben. His voice is dark and yet melodious. He is standing now, his 6¡¯2 frame casting a shadow over me. ¡°Sweetheart,¡± Charlie calmly starts as he quickly gulps down the remaining amber liquid from his highball ss. ¡°From the moment I saw you, I knew you were special. We own this restaurant. We own most of the buildings in the town. We own most of thend in this hemisphere. And now, my sweet, we will own you. We have decided to im you as ours and we always get what we want. We are dangerous men Mi Amore. Do what we say. Now, GO. GET. YOUR. COAT¡± he finishes clearly getting a little fire in his belly. He is flushed from the liquor he just consumed. ¡°I am my own person. You do not own me, and you never will!¡± Ish out. ¡°I am not some skank to take home to bed for the night. So just leave me alone. Better yet just BITE MY ARSE¡± I add as I am walking towards the door. I hear an angry grunte from someone behind me. But I don¡¯t care, I am done with this shit. Just as I reach the door handle, I feel a strong arm wrapped tightly around my waist and a pinch in my n e c k. Instantly, I feel the world beginning to spin and ck dots in my vision. My b*dy feels weak, and I feel my b o d y sinking to the floor. I hear a faint whisper ¡°we will do more than just bite your a s s my love¡± and I feel a soft k*ss to my temple as darkness consumes me. Chapter 6 6 ¨C Oh My Sweet Potatoes Aurora POV ckness. That is the first thing I recognized. My eyes felt like pounds of bricks on my face. My head felt like I was hungover. My b o d y feels so sore, like I haven¡¯t moved in days. A constant thumping pressure from my temples. I try to move my hands to my face only to be stopped by a clinking sound and pressure on my wrists above my head. Cuffs? I pull my hands a few more times but there is no release. I take a breath and try to open my eyes to see where I am. My eyes still feel too heavy like the darkness wants to consume me once again. I focus on my other senses. I don¡¯t want to fall back into darkness. I am lying down. Maybe I am in bed? I wiggle my b o d y slowly, feeling my joints strain and my muscles ache. ¡°Ugh¡± I moan out. I try to move my ankles only to feel the same restrictive pressure on my ankles stopping my movements. I huff out an angry breath. This is just great, sarcastically of course. My head still feels like a balloon filled with ice. The sharp burn behind my eyes doesn¡¯t help the now burning sensation on my wrists as I continue to pull at the restraints. I shake my head from side to side trying to relieve the pressure. Ugh! This is so frustrating; I think to myself. Where the h e l l am I? What the f u c k happened? My mind is still a bit foggy, so I allow myself a few moments to let my b o d y readjust. I notice first my throat feels dry like sandpaper, almost as if I walked a marathon in the desert. I try to swallow some spittle, although it does absolutely nothing to quench my thirst. What the h e l l happened? ¡°Oh. My. Sweet Potatoes!¡± I whisper scream. I remember. It alles back to me like Noah and the flood! I was at work. I was called to speak with the bosses after I made them hamburgers. Those men¡­ No, not just men; Greek Gods sculpted from the finest marble. They told me I was theirs. Then darkness. Oh, good golly mashed potatoes, they f u c k i n g drugged me! I begin to breathe a little heavier. I pull on the restraints again, like a madwoman. They do not budge and now I just feel more exhausted. I decide to look around my surroundings. It¡¯s not like I have anywhere else to be at the moment. The surface I am on is soft. Like a cloud. I feel something on top of most of my b o d y, keeping in the warmth like a hug. If circumstances were different, I definitely would ask where I could get such a glorious mattress. Netflix and I would be best friends if I had this mattress in my ce. My head is resting on a silk fluffy pillow. I move my head slightly and can brush my cheek against my arm. I smell vani on me. It¡¯s a warm and calming scent like freshly baked cupcakes on a Sunday afternoon. I have always loved this scent. My nose is consumed by this endearing fragrance, lifting some of the fog from my brain and taking away some of the piercing pain behind my eyes. I slowly will my eyes open again. I blink a few times trying to clear the blurry haze of such a deep sleep. There is a soft amber glow illuminating the room. I take in my surroundings. I am definitely in a bed, four poster king size bed with a deep rich mahogany wood. The room is brown earthy tones with dark red ents. To my right I see arge firece on the wall, fully stocked bookshelves on either side. Two extrarge brown leather loveseats with intricate wood carvings and burgundy red ent pillows and luscious matching red carpet frame the space around it. Arge ss and mahogany table in the middle. A vase of 6 dozen or so red roses is ced in the center of the table. Two glowing Tiffanymps are sitting on the end tables next to the sofa corners. Following along the wall, I strain my neck, looking back and I can barely see to my far right some dark closed curtains, a deep red color that match the pillows on the sofas. I turn my head again, so I am facing front. I see a closed red door along the wall in front of the bed, a very long mahogany dresser, also with an intricate pattern on the edges and a veryrge t screen television flush against the wall. Two more closed doors painted the same dark red on the left, most likely to an ensuite bathroom and closet. I close my eyes briefly for a breath as I lean against the silk pillow. When I open my eyes, are you kidding me? Straight above me is a full size mirror the entire length of the bed! I look and see I am covered by a burgundy red silk sheet and matching duvet from the chest down. My face looks soft, and my hair is braided. I never braid my hair. The restraints on my arms are brown and thick and connected to a post in the headboard. While my wrists are close together above my head, the thick bands make it almost impossible for me to move my wrists. There is no way I can reach my hands to each other to unlock the straps. But the most shocking revtion is that I am almostpletely n a k e d. I can feel under the sheets that I only have on my ckce bra and matching thin panties on as my bare legs and torso rub on the silk sheets. I try to once again to move my lower appendages, but am restrained by the pressure on my ankles. I have no idea what time it is or what day it is. Those crazy bastards. They seriously kidnapped me! And now I am practically n a k e d, bound to a bed in an unfamiliar room and no doubt the door is locked. I must get out of here. Those men are clearly dangerous. Why me? I can¡¯t help but wonder why they would want someone so ordinary and in as me. I mean, these men are clearly yers. I bet they have a new woman in their beds every night, and supermodel worthy hot women at that. Why me?! A tear starts to escape from my eye and rolls down my cheek. And then another and another. As much as I want to stay strong and don¡¯t want anyone to see me as weak, I have to admit that right now I am scared. Not just scared. No, I am petrified. I do not know what is going to happen to me and I feel so alone. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. I look at my reflection in the mirror above and let myself silently cry as I realize that there is no way I can do anything until I am released from this bondage. My tears turn to frustration, and I start pulling my restraints one again. I pull and pull. The chains nk against the bed boards but do not give. After a while, any new energy I magically found is evaporated and I am thoroughly exhausted. I am breathing heavily and now have sore wrists and ankles. My eyes are all puffy and red. I have no other energy except to let out a frustrated scream: ¡°UHHHH!¡± and I huff again at my predicament. I do not know how long I was lying there. Eventually, I felt my eyelids getting heavy, and I allowed myself to drift back into a deep slumber. Maybe I can wake up and it will all have been a dream. Chapter 7 7 ¨C No Escape? Aurora I feel a walm calming sensation against my cheek that brings me back from the depths of my dreamless state. I can¡¯t help but lean into it and let out a soft moan as I try to cuddle closer to the source. A light chuckle forces me to suddenly open my eyes and takes me a few blinks to fully awaken and register a face close to mine. Not just any face, an angelic sculpted face hiding the true demonic nature of the one and only Charlie DuPont. He is wearing a ck full sleeve dress shirt, top two buttons undone, and ck business cks. ¡°Good morning sweetheart. Sleep well?¡± he coos. I can¡¯t help but remain speechless. I blink a few more times before my breath hitches in my throat and tears begin to silently flow down my cheeks. ¡°Sshhh little one. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay¡± Charlie calmly says as he cups my face with his big hands and begins to wipe away my tears with his thumbs. I can feel the cool metal of his rings against my heated cheeks. He continues to murmur sweet nothings until the tears stop and I begin to just sniffle as my breathes back to me. ¡°Good girl.¡± He praises. With that said my lower belly tightens and heat rushes to my core. I can¡¯t believe can have a reaction like this to my kidnapper. What is wrong with me? I have to mentally shake my head out of my own thoughts. ¡°W-wh-what d-do y-you w-w-want?¡± I stutter out. My throat is still so hoarse. He smiles and tilts his head. He leans in so his face is so close to me. Just a few mere inches and our l*ps could touch. I can¡¯t help but look at his pink l*ps and I bite my lower l*p trying to control the warm fuzzy feelings in my belly. He leans in further and just as I think he is going to k*ss me; he changes directions and ces his l*ps to my forehead and lingers there. When he releases my face, he turns his b*dy briefly and grabs the water bottle that was sitting on the side table. He uncaps it and brings his strong hand under my head and helps support me, bringing the bottle to my l*ps. I greedily open up and allow the cool liquid to rush into my b*dy. He takes the bottle away when it is nearly finished and shes that million-dor pantry dripping smile. I stare at him, raising an eyebrow waiting for an answer. He takes a breath before saying so calmly, ¡°You already know what we want sweetheart. You. You are ours. We love you! We brought you home.¡± He whispers thatst part. I was speechless. My m o u t h opens and closes like a gasping fish for a moment. Trying to comprehend this absurdity. Then I became angry. ¡°Home?¡± I spat. ¡°This is NOT my home. And I am NOT yours. If you love me like you say you do, then RELEASE ME!¡± I practically scream while pulling once again on the restraints that bind me to this bed. Charlie just looks at me with amusement and adoration on his face. The small smile would be hot if he wasn¡¯t my f u c k i n g kidnapper. ¡°You. Are. So. Cute when angry!¡± He says while booping my nose with each word. It¡¯s revolting! I try to him a re that would chop him up finer than the onions I put in my soups, but it only makes him chuckle. ¡°I will release your cuffs if you promise to be a good girl for us. Breakfast is ready. You must be hungry, love.¡± He stated and before I could tell him I wasn¡¯t interested in his food, my tummy grumbled loudly. I couldn¡¯t help but feel heat in my cheeks. I am sure if I looked in the mirror above me, my face would be as red as the sheets. Charlie smirked. ¡°You promise to be good girl for us?¡± I knew I had to y along. I closed my eyes and breathed a sigh of defeat. ¡°Y-yes¡± I said. ¡°Yes, what?¡± he pushed. Is he serious? Dammit. I¡¯m really hungry. Fine, I¡¯ll y his s t u p i d little game. ¡°Yes, sir?¡± I replied, but more like a question. ¡°Good girl. I am going to release your restraints now. You will NOT attempt to run away. You will remain on this bed. I will grab your clothes and dress you. You will NOT fight me. We will walk down to the dining room together and you will hold my hand the entire time and will not fight me. Understood?¡± His aura is dominant, and I feelpelled to submit. ¡°Y-yes sir¡± I squeak out. With another nod of approval, he reaches to the bedside table and retrieves a key. A key! So even if I was able to touch the damn cuffs, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything. This just keeps getting better. He begins with my wrists and releases them. I gently rub my wrists to help regain cirction while he lifted the sheet from my feet and then released those bonds as well. I slowly sit up, holding the sheet to my nearly bare chest in hopes of covering thest strand of dignity I have. Charlie looks at me intently. Within a beat, he is right next to me, sitting down on the edge next to me. His weight dipping the mattress and his tall muscr figure still towering over my small frame. The amber lighting framing his figure like an angelic glow. He grabs my wrists in a tight hold and forcefully brings them down to my side. A smirk on his face as the sheet falls into myp exposing mycy bra, the globes of my D breasts are sitting nicely inside the cups, making them look full. My cleavage is defined and ented by the littlece applique. My nipples instantly harden with his proximity. Thank God my bra is ck, and the room is dark, otherwise it would be even more embarrassing. My breath quickens and my chest rises and falls rapidly. ¡°Never hide yourself from us dear. You are breathtaking my love. You belong to us, all of you. Remember that.¡± He stands and once again ces a k*ss on my forehead and then my cheek and then turns his back to me to walk to the closet. I released the breath that I didn¡¯t know I was holding. My hands at my sides as I begin to tremble. I am beyond scared thinking about what these men are going to do to me. Charlie came out with ck fabric folded over his right arm and simple white close toe ts in his left hand. ¡°Stand¡± hemands as he makes his way over to the side of the bed closest to me. I do as he instructs, allowing the rest of my b*dy to be exposed to him. I hesitantly began to move my arms to cover myself but one stern look and a low baritone growl from Charlie stopped me. I tried to look anywhere else, feeling the heat of my cheeks through my entire b*dy. ¡°Simply exquisite. You are so beautiful Aurora.¡± he said, admiring the view. I nced at him and noticed him adjusting the front of his pants. An obvious bulge straining against the fabric. ¡°Take a picture, it willst longer¡± I blurt out with disdain. S h i t. I quickly bite my l*p and lower and shake my head. ¡°I would love to sweetheart. Thanks! Later though¡± he retorts and winks at me. ¡°And watch the attitude dear. Next time I won¡¯t hesitate to take you over my knee and make your a s s red for being a brat¡± he adds, his dominating aura radiating against my soul. I kept quiet as he began to help me dress. He bent down slightly and opened the dress for me to step into. I grabbed onto his broad shoulders for support. My god, he must spend every spare moment in the gym. He helps me shimmy the tight fabric against my skin. I stick my arms in my sleeves. He turns me around, so my back is facing his chest and slowly zips me up, allowing his index finger to lightly skim my back. I involuntarily shiver at the gentle sensation. It is arousing and I can¡¯t help but exhale loudly. It takes every ounce of control not to rub my legs together to assist the warm pooling between my legs. Charlie nts a few soft k*sses on my slightly exposed shoulder while rubbing my arms up and down infort. The dress I am wearing is clearly designer. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It is skintight, hugging all my curves and ending just above the knee. Small caped white sleeves, a box style cut at the top with a white fabric bow in the middle. A simple white embroidery is also on the edge of the skirt. Myrge breasts are tight against the fabric, almost corset like keeping the girls nice and snug. My cleavage pushed slightly more to the top. My braided hair is then ced over my left shoulder by Charlie, and he gives one gentler k*ss to the right side of my neck. I sl*p into the whitece covered ts ced in front of me and Charlie takes my right hand with his left and guides me to the door. He knocks 3 times and then there is a sound of a lock clicking. Click. Click. Click. Three locks and then the door is opened. I only see one lock on this side of the door. Well ain¡¯t that just a whole lot of gravy for granny¡¯s meatloaf. Tworge guards the size of linebackers, dressed in all ck button-down shirts, ck cks, dress shoes and red ties. They adorn those clear stic earpieces in their ears and have visible guns in a shoulder holsters. They stand at either side of the door. Do all these men snort raw protein powder? They are huge! The guards begin to follow us as we make our way down the hall. Damn it. If I thought I could easily escape before, I was wrong. There is no easy way to escape. Chapter 8 8- Lucky Chance Aurora POV Charlie continues to lead me down the long hallway, gripping my hand tightly in his and keeps ncing at me every few seconds like I was going to make my escape any moment. The hall was very long. Many wooden doors were embedded in the white walls with golden ents. The ck and white tiles glistening against the soft glow of amber lights lining the halls. Beautiful mosaic artwork adorned the walls, making me awestruck and upied my mind so I couldn¡¯t concentrate on where I was going. We went down several corridors before reaching a grand staircase which splits on both sides of a massive entry foyer highlighted by the most grandiose crystal chandelier. It was easily the size of my apartment living room. Three tiers of crystal strings like a cascading waterfall sparkled and shimmered against the glow of the room. This ce isn¡¯t a home. It was more of a castle. I wonder if it wasrger than Buckingham Pce, not that I have ever been. How exactly rich are these asshats? We descend the white marbled staircase which is lined by an intricate patterned railing and matching banister, shimmering in gold. These guys really like the color gold. A red carpet lines the center of the staircase which brings a luxury look while contrasting against the harshness of the stark white marble. I turn briefly to look behind me. The two guards were still two paces behind us. Their eyes ahead, not looking directly at me but their posture and movements are so rigid, their fists tight against their legs like they are itching for me to do something. Any stiffer and I would think they were made of cardboard. I quickly looked ahead of me as we reached thest few steps and see a huge white wooden door. The front door! A small yank from Charlie brings me back to looking at him. He is looking at me with an eyebrow raised, a silent statement as if he was saying ¡°don¡¯t even think about it.¡± I swallow some built up bile in my throat. We quickly turn to the left and go underneath the staircase and then through another long corridor before we get to a set ofrge double mahogany doors. Charlie stops and allows the guards to pass us, and they open the doors. He tugs my hand and brings me inside. My first reaction is to let out a small gasp. Therge dining room is more than entric. The room could easily fit an entire football field. A deep red carpet, eggshell colored walls with gold fixtures, golden crown molding, and several golden and crystal chandeliers line the ceiling. Avish and heavily carved rectangr table is set in the middle of the room. The golden chairs arerge and plush with a gold and red mosaic pattern. Upon the table there is the most gorgeous golden and white porcin china set with Waterford Crystal sses filled with various liquids and gold silverware are neatly ced in front of every chair. Three vases full of fully bloomed white roses ent the center of the table. There are 8 men sitting around the table, some talking softly with each other. Sitting at one head of the table in a throne line chair,rger and certainly morevish than the rest, sat Jason, sitting like a royal King. His head was down focusing on reading some papers in front of him. Kai was busy looking at his phone and taking a sip out of his coffee cup and Ben was talking to a man next to him. All the men were dressed in fancy suits. There were two empty chairs, one between Kai and Ben who sat next to Jason and the other at the other head of the table. As we fully step in the room, the chatter instantly dies as the men slowly notice our presence. Jason looks up and instantly puts his papers down, smirks, stands up, and walks towards us. We stop halfway to the table. Jason opens his arms and without further warning engulfs me in a hug, wrapping his strong long arms around my shoulders. I do not return the embrace. This is very awkward. He inhales my scent and k*sses my head. He literally sniffed me like a dog. ¡°Good morning little one! I trust you slept well,¡± He whispers in my ear, then he says louder ¡°Come darling. You must be starving!¡± He then grabs my hand and ushers me over to the dining table and escorts me to the empty seat between Ben and Kai. Shocker! This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ben and Kai stand as do the rest of the men. Jason pulls out my chair slightly like a gentleman and helps adjust my chair. I sit down and the rest of the men follow. I notice Charlie takes the other empty seat and finally Jason retakes his position. ¡°You look beautiful sweet cheeks!¡± Ben whispers to me sweetly. I know I am starting to blush as I can feel the heat rising in my cheeks. I give him a shy thank you and smile. Momentster Jason snaps his fingers twice and a door to the side opens. Several men dressed in ck tuxedos and threedies in ck and white maid uniforms you see in the telenovs enter the room pushing gold embroidered trolleys that had a variety of food and beverages. The servants quickly made their way around the table with the trays in their hands offering a variety of fruits, yogurt, eggs, meats, rolls and pastries. Coffee was repoured for all the men and apple juice was filled in my ss. I am not a big coffee person, but they didn¡¯t even ask what I wanted. I decided to keep my head down and concentrated on the full te of fruit and bacon I had on my te. Small conversations are held; some are definitely business rted but I tuned them out, not really caring to be in the presentpany. Luckily no one is engaging with me anyway which is just fine. Towards the end of the meal, a phone goes off. A notification ping from one of the men, who I learned earlier was named Draco. The room goes silent and all eyes look to him with bated breath. His facial expression certainly looked confused. He holds his phone and types a few strokes on the screen then begins to read. His face begins to contort in obvious frustration than to pure anger. He looks up to Jason and as if there was a silent telepathic conversation going on, all the men instantly and quickly hasten out of their seats and scurry out the dining room door, their heads locked in deep conversation, anger on their faces like they are ready to go to war. Here I am, sitting all alone in thisrge room. The dining room door opened wide, not even the guards standing by. What the hell just happened? Then it hits me like a freight train in summer: this is it. My lucky chance! I can escape. Theypletely forgot I was there. I quietly stand up and creep to the double doors. I peeked out and double checked to see if anyone was there. No one. Not even a single person in the dining room. Even the servants were not there. I start to quickly walk down the hall, looking in every direction I can, thankful that I am not wearing heels. I finally came to the main hallway with the giant chandelier. I wait another moment and look around for anyone. Still nothing. Across the vast room I see that beautiful giant white door! On either side are floor to ceiling windows that show the glowing warm sun and an outside garden. I can even make out part of car. Freedom is so close. I walk to the door. I quietly turn the locks on the door. *Click. Click. Click. * I take a breath and quietly turn the knob and begin to pull the handle towards me. No rm thankfully. The sun begins to seep through the crack of the doorframe. Fresh air rushes to my senses as I open the door a little wider. My heart begins to race as excitement builds and adrenaline begins to pump in my veins. ¡°What do you think you are doing little dove?¡± a voice booms. I still my movements, my heart racing even faster. I slowly turn and look behind me and see him standing in the middle of the room, a devilish smile on his face. Kai. Before I can think twice, I throw the door open and sprint outside into the sun coveredwn. Chapter 9 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 9 ¨C Run Baby, Run **Kai POV** I was at breakfast, enjoying my coffee, answering a few emails with my team. Some new weapons I ordered weeks ago for my special team are arrivingter this week. I can¡¯t wait to get my hands on the new ninja stars. Our practice dummies need some new marks. The chatter in the room starts to die down and I look up and notice Charlie holding hands with my little one. She looks ravishing. That dress hugs her curves in all the right ces. She is too busy looking at this quite pompous dining room to notice all eyes are on her. I am practically drooling, and my third leg is starting to stand at attention. Jason gets up and embraces her. I notice she stays still and doesn¡¯t return the gesture. The kitten still has her ws. He pulls her over to the table and we all stand like the gentlemen we are. We may all be cold¨Cblooded ruthless men, but we still know how to show some manners. She sits down between me and Ben, her tantalizing vani scent hits my nose and little Kai is straining harder against my zipper now. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ben leans over and says something to her. Whatever he said to her has her blushing and she gives a shy smile. I also see her slightly rub her legs together. I don¡¯t even think she knows she is doing it. Our little dove has a praise kink. Interesting¡­ Jason snapped his fingers, and we were served our breakfast. Jason and I were in a casual conversation with Thomas and Draco, both are our second inmand. We were discussing some of the recruits and increasing the training schedule. ¡°We have 926 recruits for this year¡¯s training program. 672 men fromst year¡¯s ss have passed their final exams and are ready for cement. We need at least 50 men for Italy and 25 more for the German warehouses. The yground (one of our more favorite warehouses) could use some fresh meat too.¡± Thomas spouts off. ¡°There are 6 men that make the qualifications for your team Kai,¡± Draco adds. ¡°Hmm. Send me their files and have them meet with Jamie first,¡± I order. Draco nods his head before taking a sip of coffee. I quickly whip out my phone and send Jamie a quick message letting him know to give 5¨Cstar treatment to the possible recruits. You see, I am not just one of the aders of this Mafia. I am the leader and head of a specialized group we call The Omega Team. The End Game. We are the most ruthless motherfuckers you will ever meet. We are sick and twisted and relish bathing in blood. My team has the most training and we go on the most covert missions. We are practically ninjas and we are the best at what we do. Each man is carefully selected after some of the most intensive auditions and each man has a special skill or two that makes them invaluable. I noticed Charlie was conversing with Henry and Reggie about some new project and Ben and Henry had their heads together probably talking about some new gadgets or inventions. 1/3 9- Run Baby, Run Charlie runs the moneyundering side through our legitimate businesses. He is constantly acquiring new buildings and variouspanies to expand our empire allowing us to funnel billions of dors into our bank ounts. Ben is our tech genius. He heads up the entire security section of our Mafia. He and his little team of nerdy hackers not only are our ears and eyes around the world and make sure we stay off the radars of law enforcement, but they are also our inventors. They produce some cool shit not only for us and our men but for some of our most lucrative clients. Ben and Henry invented a weaponst year, which earned us over one hundred billion dors alone. That kind of work is how we can afford so much luxury and have so many men on our payrolls, both legal and not¨Cso- legal. We were all finishing our meal when Draco¡¯s phone buzzed. The angry look on his face, as he read his message, was enough to get all of us men shuffling to the office in a hurry, leaving the breakfast table deserted. As we got into the office, Draco let us all know what was going on, Jason had already been informed on the way. One of our main warehouses in Germany was raided by an unknown gang. They stole a few million in guns and drugs as well as they killed three of our men and set the warehouse on fire. Only so many people knew about this warehouse. That means we have a rat within our ranks and a security breach. Now more than ever, Aurora needs to be protected and she is not going to leave our side. 1 turn around wanting to hold my angel in my arms to help center my emotions. She is not next to me. Where is she? 1 I look around Jason¡¯srge office. I look at Ben who is already sitting at the desk with hisptop, no doubt sifting through security footage. 1 see Jason and Charlie and our men around the strategy table, in a heated discussion. Oh shit, I realized immediately. We left her in the dining room. She doesn¡¯t know the rules yet so she wouldn¡¯t know. I mentally facepalm myself. I turn back to Ben. ¡°Hey B. We left Aurora in the dining room. I am going to get her,¡± I said while walking to the door. ¡°Okay,¡± was all he said, and gave me a sarcastic salute, not even looking up to face me. I motioned for the guards at the door to stay put and I quickly made my way down the hall back to the dining room. I begin to cross the main open foyer when I notice a certain someone acting all sneaky. She is tiptoeing towards the main door. It¡¯s so cute. Our little mouse is going to try to escape. Oh naughty little mouse, you won¡¯t get to the front door. I slowly make my way closer to her, observing how intense she is. I can¡¯t help but smile. I am going to have so much. fun punishing that sweet ass of hers. That same ass I am staring at right now. Damn, it looks so good in that little dress she has on. I reach behind my back pocket and gently pull out my cuffs. We had a feeling she was going to try something eventually, so we all had a set of cuffs on us just in case. She can¡¯t be trusted yet clearly, I hear the first lock click. Then the second. Then the third. And see her gently pull the door towards her. ¡°What do you think you are doing little dove?¡± I say. She jumps slightly and slowly looks behind her and sees me. Her 2/3 9- Run Baby, Run eyes widened in fear like a deer caught in the headlights of a car. Caught you, baby girl! I give her an intimidating re challenging her to attempt to escape. She better not otherwise it will be so much worse for her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m getting some fresh air. I¡¯ll see you on the corner of See You and Never!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare Aurora! You won¡¯t make it past the gardens and you won¡¯t like it when I catch you!¡± I warned her, sping the cuffs tightly in my hand. Before I even take another step, she throws open the door and runs outside. I startughing evilly. This is going to be so much fun. I yell ¡°Run Baby, Run! Daddy ising for you.¡± Chapter Comments Visitor POST COMMENT I hope this isn¡¯t gonna drag on where she has no choice at all. it¡¯s very Hard to read. when glorifying abuse is done over and over like its a game. Visitor This iscalready starting to get boring VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS 8 Chapter 10 ?10 - Freedom! Aurora POV The air was crisp and cool, and the air smelled like freshly cut grass. The sun was shining bright, not a cloud in the sky. I don''t think, I just start running. I descend about eight or ten white marble steps before reaching arge circr driveway. I can barely register where am or what I am doing. I quickly stop and look around, whipping my head so fast looking at anything and everything, trying to find the best path to take. I see a garden with lots of shrubbery and colorful flowers in front of me, a bridge over a small pond and several wooden benches scattered. The driveway was long and curved around it. My mind is running a marathon, I hardly notice the massive building behind me. It really must be a fucking castle! I see lots of open greenery all around and then trees. Lots of trees. Are we surrounded by a forest? ''Aurora! Get your ass back here now!" Kai screams. I see him stomp out of therge white door, shaking his head, his tall dominating figure descends the steps in haste. He is holding something round and silver in his hands. He has a devilish smirk on his face like he is going to devour me for lunch. My t feet are hitting the pavement hard, my lungs are beginning to burn. I knew that I should have done more cardio, but let''s face it, I am a proud member of the procrastination society and I just am toozy to tuck the girls into a sports bra and I much rather jog to the couch with a tub of ice cream than jog around the park. I look behind me and barely see but it looks like he pulled out a whistle and then I hear it. He blew it three times. The loud shrill like pitch stings my ears, but I am already running. I follow the path of the driveway to the right. This dress restricts some of my movement, but I continue to push. I start hearing more whistles then I hear lots of rough masculine voices yelling, pretty sure I hear my name a few times. My lungs are burning, I feel myself slowing as tears swell in my eyes, threatening to release down my cheeks. My vision bes blurry as I continue to push and all I can think about is how I just want to go home and how scared I am because I am in the middle of fucking woods and I can''t seem to find a cross road. This driveway is never ending! Tworge ck SUVSe speeding by ande to a dramatic stop ahead of me. Out jumps two men from this morning. Jason, and Charlie. They just stand by the open doors waiting for me to approach as they are still quite a distance away. I look behind and see at least 10 men running behind me. Kai right on my heels with a stoic face, the silver object still clutched tightly in his fists. Fuck! As I get closer to Jason, I hear him order *Aurora, Stop!" I begin to slow down, realizing I am not going to win this round. Yet seeing Jason and the others just waiting and not moving made me mad! At least try. My lungs are burning, yet I feel a renewed energy as I continue to run down the driveway. They think they can control me! Ha! They have no idea who I am. Kai is practically behind me now. I can feel his aura trying to snatch me from behind. I smirk and abruptly stop my running and bend down in a crouch and brace. The dress makes my movements really rigid, but it still works. Almost instantly I feel a strong force collide into my back. Ouch! I am going to feel that tomorrow! But since Kai was so tall and the impact was so sudden, the force of the impact and the position I am in catapulted him over me,nding him face first in the cement and he quickly rolls a few times but is stunned. "Bitch!" I heard him huff out, but I was already up and quickly jumped over his body and made a beeline dash to the cars. I see Jason and Charlie''s shocked and amused faces and the four men begin to move closer to the side of the road near the forest edge trying to catch me. But I am right there by the cars. I start running to the right and then I spin on my heel and dash to the left. Jason reaches out and brushes my arm but is not able to grasp me. Suddenly strong armse around my body locking my arms to my side, and I feel something stiff poking against my ass. I tried to head-butt the captor, but I met with a chest like a wall. Ow! I pick up my right foot and bring it back with as much force as I can muster. unluckily hitting right below the family jewels and into his thigh, but it was enough impact for the arms around me to loosen as I hear a grunt of pain. I can quickly get my arms free, and I lift them up so that I can slide my whole body down like I''m dead weight allowing gravity to aid in my resistance. The arms close again but around empty air. I then kick his shin for good measure while I am still crouched on the cement path. Another grunt and a curse while I roll and lift myself from the ground and make my way towards the open gap of the cars parked in front of me. Just when I think I am victorious, I feel a harsh tug on my scalp. It burns as my hair is yanked back with such force, I''m sure there will be a hole in my hairline. I am then thrown against the front side of the SUV to the left and a full body weight is pressed securely against me." Ahhhh!" I scream. I can''t move. I''m breathing so hard; I see spots in my vision. "Stop. Fighting. Aurora" the voice forces between clinched teeth and I feel even more weight pushing my body into the side of the car. The grip still in my hair tightens and my head is pulled back so I can look up to meet the eyes of my tormentor. Jason.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I continued to try to push him away for a minute or two, it feels like eternity though. Each time I push, he pushes back. Soon my breathing slows, my breaths no longer shallow and panting, and I stop pushing against the human force field. ''Good girl'' Jason coos. He releases the tightness on my scalp but doesn''t dare move his body off mine. I notice Charlie is to my right, leaning against the car and Kai is to my left, helping to cage mepletely. I let a single tear escape my eyes as I turn my head to look at the beautiful luscious green scenery in front of me. The sky is a bright blue, not a cloud in the sky. I feel my roughrge hands on my shoulders that caress down my arms. Jason''s weight is lifted slightly, his legs are still pinning mine to the car. He takes my arms and brings them behind my back. Kai holds the silver object he was carrying in front of him for Jason to take. Handcuffs, Steel handcuffs like the cop''s use. Jason takes them from Kai while he holds both my small hands in one of his. He proceeds to wrap the steel tightly on each wrist. The left, click, then the right, click. He then uses both of his hands to trace the metal around my wrists, just like a caress before harshly mping them together more. Click, Click! Fuck a duck, that hurts! I already feel the tips of my fingers bing numb and tingly with theck of cirction. I feel a kiss on my head before a strong-arm grabs my upper arm and yanks me away from the car, turning me to face the stoic calm faces of Charlie, Kai and Jason. The calm in their face scares me. I cannot tell what they are feeling. No one says anything. We all just stare. I notice a few scrapes on Kai''s check, but instead of a making a remark that will surely get my ass kicked more. I bite my bottom lip and look at my shoes. The once pristine white shoes are now scuffed up and dirty. Whoops, hope they didn''t cost too much. Not! I see dress shoes walk towards me and stop in front. Arge, tattooed handes forward, a strong finger ced under my chin and forcefully lifts my gaze to meet the beautiful eyes of Kai. His eyes sparkle with mischief and his jaw is tight and set on his chiseled face. *I am so looking forward to punishing you kitten'' he coos. Then he takes a step closer and leans down to my ear and whispers, ''you are not going to be able to walk for a week," and he then licks my ear and kisses my cheek. My body betrays me as a shiver runs down my spine and I feel a heated sensation between my legs and I instantly try to hold my legs tighter together. My breath hitches for a moment and my captors chuckle darkly watching my reaction. Chapter 11 11- The 1st of Many *Aurora POV Kai gets in the back of the SUV I am near, and Charlie goes to the passenger door that is open. Jason tugs on my bound arm and ushers me inside the SUV next to Kai before settling beside me. Oh Shit! I am definitely not going to be outside anytime soon. The drive takes maybe 2 minutes, and we are back in front of the castle, doors are opening and closing and before I can register the who, when, what, and why. I am being escorted up the marble stairs, through the big white door and up the red and marble staircase to the right. Ben is waiting at the top of the stairs, arms folded across his chest, the fabric of his shirt pulled so tightly against his muscles the stitching looked like it could pop at any moment. I I am stopped in front of Ben who hands something ck to Charlie. Then I see a cloth in front my face and ced securely over my eyes and I feel a sharp tug behind my head as a knot is made. The fabric is soft like silk but thick. I cannot see anything. Once again strong hands loop around my upper arms, and I am being led down I presume a hallway. The pace is not fast, even though the guys¡® legs are significantly taller than mine and therefore their walking gait would be increased, they match my pace, so we are more walking instead of myself being pulled. No one says a word. I hear a door opening, some movement and then a door shutting. I hear two soft clicks. Locks. I then am ushered a little further before my shins are against a cool leather surface. My handcuffs are removed only for my arms to be ced in front of me and my body is pulled so my tummy is resting on a leather edge. My arms are secured in front of me with thicker restraints but at a downward angle, so my ass is pointed high in the sky. I feel other hands pulling my feet apart, the stiff fabric of the dress straining until I feel it bunch up higher on my thighs. Thick restraints are ced on my ankles too. A firm hand is ced on my ass and the perpetrator gently rubs my check over the dress. I hear more shuffling, a few whisperers like a soft wind. My heart starts beating faster, I pull on the restraints there is no release. I hear footsteps approach closer and then suddenly a cool sharp tip at the base of my neck. My breath stops. Are they going to kill me? Not a momentter, I feel the metal against my dress, and it proceeds down the length of the dress. Fabric is heard ripping then a forceful tug and the warm fabric leaves my body, a rush of cold air hits my exposed skin making me shiver. My bra is also unclipped and torn away. I hear audible groans. I am naked except for my ckcy panties I was given to wear. Another hand on my back then I feel the littlecy fabric being pulled up into my ass crack, exposed ass cheeks. Before I can mutter any protest, I am shut up with a finger to my mouth. ¡°You will count and say ¡°Thank You Sir.¡® If you miss a number, we will start from the beginning.¡± The authoritative 1/4 11- The 1st of Many voice of Jasonmands. Without further warning, SMACK! Sometimeter¡­.. SMACK! 72. T¨Cthank y¨Cyou sir.¡± Ow. SMACK! ¡°Fuck! 75. T¨Cthank you sir.¡± ¡°Language! vells Jason. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. SMACK! 74. T¨Cthank you s¨Csir. This one harder than thest few SMACK! 7-75. T¨Cthank you sir.¡± SMACK! ¡°Ugh! 76. Thank y¨Cyou s¨Csir. My breathing isbored, and the pain is bing unbearable. I can barely whimper out my responses. My mouth is dry, my head is fuzzy. SMACK! SMACK! ¡°Hmmm. 77, 78. T¨Cthank you sir!¡± I groaned out. SMACK! 79. Thank y¨Cyou s¨Csir!¡± My voice squeaked out. SMACK! ¡°Ahhh! 80, th¨Cthank you sir.¡± I barely whisper out. Pretty sure that Kai made that one the hardest on purpose. May have deserved a few for tripping him like I did. These assholes didn¡¯t hold back though. Mercy is clearly not in their vocabry. My mind starts to wander in my incoherent state. ¡°Good job baby girl. We are so proud of you,¡± Ben coos in my ear and takes off my blindfold and kisses my forehead. M face is flush, sweat trickles down my forehead, loose hair sticking to my face around the blindfold. There are prominent tear stains on my cheeks and my whole body is screaming like I was thrown into a fire pit. I received 10 spanks from each with their hands and then each chose a tool for another 10. Ben chose a riding crop. 214 11- The 1st of Many Kai chose a paddle, Charlie used a metal spoon, and Jason chose a cane! They alternated my butt cheeks, the back and inside of my thighs, my hips and Charlie even went so far as to torture my princess parts. And the worst thing of all is that my sex is dripping down my legs. My body is betraying me, again! I can barely stay awake. I feel so numb, my body on fire. The lightest caresses from the devils feel like a thousand needles against my skin. They keep touching the marks they just left on my body. I know there will be plenty of bruising tomorrow. I hear the clinking of metal and feel the warm pressure from my bindings on my wrists and ankles released. I sigh out a loud exhausted breath and feel myself crumple towards the floor, but strong arms wrap securely around my waist, holding me up. I would love nothing more than the ground to open up right now and just swallow me whole into the darkness. ¡°Woah baby. I got you. Easy, love, easy,¡± Charlie speaks softly in against my ear. Almost lovingly. He then picks me up bridal style and takes me to the huge extrarge King¨Csized bed in the middle of the room. He ces me gently down and I silently scrunch my face at the pain I feel when my ass hits the fabric. He gives me a gentle push to help me roll onto my stomach. The sheets are a dark royal blue and clearly made from the softest silk and smell likevender. I inhale theforting aroma while I feel the bed dip next to me. ¡°Stay awake sweetie. Just for a few more minutes. It¡¯s going to be okay; you did good honey.¡± I hear Jason¡¯s melodious voice while he strokes my head a few times,forting me. I can¡¯t help but let the silent tears stream down my face and I sniffle a few times. Jason continues to whisper sweet nothings to me and caresses my hair while I feel a light and cooling sensation on my backside, taking away the harsh burning pain I am feeling. I first hiss and then moan uncontrobly; it feels so good. ¡°It¡¯s a healing cream. It will help numb the pain¡± Ben says. A light tap on my head notifies me to pick my head up and I see a water bottle with a straw by my face. I take a few gulps and mutter a quiet thank you before plopping my head down again. I don¡¯t move my body. I feel too weak to put up more of a fight. ¡°Fuck baby girl!¡± I hear Kai grunt. ¡°You look so beautiful with our red marks.¡± I can practically hear his inner dirty thoughts and I am both disgusted and surprisingly turned on. I bury my head in the sheets and close my legs together. I hear a pleasurable guttural sound all around me. A few momentster I feel the bed dip and I am parts of my body are picked up. I keep my eyes closed because just feel too weak. I feel the softest fabric being gently guided over my head, my arms ced through some holes and pulled down over my stomach and back. I feel my drenched panties being slowly removed down my legs and then a drier fabric being pulled up my legs, over my ass and rested on my bips. I let out a soft grunt and my body stiffens in pain. I feel a wedgie in my ass ¨C probably acy thong, just my luck. A tear leaves my eyes and soaks the pillow my head is buried in. I pick up my head and look around when I feel the bed dip again and start to feel warm skin touch mine. I notice all four men have stripped to their boxers and are climbing into the bed beside me. I feel a pull on my waist and my body is forcefully turned on my side so my sore bruised back is now flush against a warm smooth body. I feel something poking next to the small of my back. Warmrge, tattooed arms securing me tightly. Jason. A soft silk nket is pulled on top of us. Charlie is in front of me and ces his head close to mine. He kisses my nose gently and hums. He ces his arm on my hip bone. I can barely keep my eyes open. I should fight them, but I am too tired. I feel another hand on my thigh 3/4 11¨CThe 1st of Many below Charlie¡¯s, Kai and Ben¡¯s warm calloused hands resting on my stomach under Jason¡¯s arms. I hear sweet nothings as darkness consumes me while I am embraced by four strong beautiful devils. Chapter Comments 6 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 12 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 12 ¨C Where Angels Go, Trouble Follows Charlie POV softly as ¡°She¡¯s asleep¡± he murmured not to wake his sleeping beauty. He moved a loose strand of hair behind her ear and let his fingers gently linger on her flushed cheek. Aurora¡¯s breathing was steady, her body rxed and one of her hands curled up on his bare chest. My dick is hard just being near her. Watching her take her punishment, I couldn¡¯t help but imagine having my cock in that pretty mouth. Her sex was dripping wet. She is a little pain slut; she just doesn¡¯t know it yet. I can¡¯t wait to ruin her. ¡°She did well¡± said Kai behind me. You can hear the admiration in his voice. Heid on his back, and looked up to the mirror above us, his eyes trained on our precious girl. I have known Kai all my life and he has never shown any real interest in any girl. He only liked one night stands, preferring to punish and fuck without mercy, but you can see a real interest in his eyes. He cares for her and that is something special. ¡°Yes, she did,¡± muttered Jason. He squeezed her a little and a soft squeaky moan came out of our princess. Holy hell, the sounds she makes just made my already solid member twitch. I may just cum from watching her sleep. After a few moments, Ben sits up on his arm and looks at us and says ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to lose her. She is exactly what we need. We have looked for so long. Did we go too far tonight? What are we going to do if she keeps trying to get away from us?¡± ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t know B. But I do know that Aurora is ours. The sadist in me loved this punishment but she has to learn. her ce and fast. If we have to break her and build her back up, we will. We can give her the world, she just has to submit. When she wakes up, we can begin her training. For now, let us rest.¡± We all hum in agreement, and all settle down, trying to gently touch our beloved. I can¡¯t help but stare at that baby face. Her cheek is puffed against the pillows, she looks so peaceful. I know this punishment was extreme, but she has to learn. We can¡¯t be nice. We are not nice people. She can¡¯t escape from us.. We want her, all of her and she will be ours. But this little minx has a fire in her. No doubt she will try to escape again, and no doubt this will be the first of many punishments. Just the thought makes me so hard. My dick is straining against my boxers which is touching her sweet milky thigh. Hmmm my little temptress. She is not going to break easily. She will fight and we will be ready. I close my eyes and sum to the event of the day. I can¡¯t wait to dream about my sweetheart. Unknown POV Top. Top. Tap. The sound of my left fingers drumming against my empty desk. A Waterford Crystal highball is in my right hand filled with my favorite scotch on the rocks. I take a generous sip and allow the beautiful rich amber liquid to burn down my throat, quenching my thirst and igniting a small buzz behind my eyes. I stare emotionlessly at the body of a snitch on the ground, the glorious red crimson color of his life force seeping out of his bashed in skull, it gets my dick hard. 1/3 12- Where Angels Go, Trouble Follows A soft knock on the door. ¡°Enter!¡± I demand and one of my seconds inmand Alexi walks in with a blue folder. Alexi is on the shorter side, maybe 5¡¯10, round blue eyes, messy blonde hair but he is built like a tank. His muscles bulge at the seams of his designer suit. I reach out my hand and snap my fingers, already bored of waiting ¡°Here you go boss. Thetest shipments are prime and ready for transport¡± He says to me, his ent thick like winter nket around his words. He steps over the body on the floor like it wasn¡¯t even there but careful cing his designer shoes in the blood. I snatched the folder and quickly open it on my desk. Alexi stays stands by the side, his hands in his pockets. I notice his stance and know there is something more. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Alexi?¡± I sneer at him. ¡°Um. It¡¯s Aurora, Sir.¡± My head soaps up quickly. ¡°What. About. Aurora?¡± I clinch my jaw tight and push each word out of my mouth like it was poison. Alexi is visibly bouncing from one foot to another. Whatever he has to say he knows I will not like. ¡°SPIT IT OUT!¡± I yell at him when he takes too long. He also knows I am not a patient man. ¡°She was taken¡­ By Jason O¡¯Donnell and his friends¡± Alexi says shyly. ¡°WHAT!¡± I am seeing red! ¡°HOW THE FUCK DID THIS HAPPEN?¡± I want answers like yesterday. Fuck! ¡°I am working on it Boss, I swear! I will personally kill the men who were supposed to be watching her.¡± I settle down slightly at that. ¡°We also have a spy who has been making his way through the ranks of O¡¯Donnell¡¯s crew. I already sent him a message to keep an eye on her.¡± And that is why Alexi is one of my closest men. He already knows what I want do before I even have to say anything And just like a saving grace, Alexi gets a message on his phone. He looks at it quickly before he passes it to me. It¡¯s a message with some photographs. I couldn¡¯t help but stare. There were a few pictures of Aurora walking in a beautiful little ck dress that adorned her body like a second skin. She looked ravishing. My blood began to boil when I saw the pictures of those asshats being so close to her outside bt the car. They I saw one where they put her handcuffs! The way they looked at her, like she was a prize! I am disgusted! I read the encrypted message sent along with the pictures. ¡°She tried to escape!¡± I said gently, but my jaw was tight. I stroked the picture of her face that showed such a fire in her eyes, the passion that I am going to extinguish. I am sure she is going to be punished quite nicely by them. I know what I would do if she ever tried to escape me! The message also contained a few notes about an uing shipment and ns to go to Germany. I started to feel a sense of calm, allowing my anger to simmer as I focused on my sweet Aurora. My original n was now impossible. We will have to reevaluate the situation. I text the number back telling them I want multiple updates every day. The wheels in my brain started to formte the ultimate n. Alexi¡¯s eyes widened with delight and fear. The men 2/3 12 ¨C Where Angels Go, Trouble Follows closest to me know the look I get when I start getting ideas. There is something about my calmness that is to be feared. It also means that blood was going to be spilt and we always enjoy a good bloody scene. ¡°Call the Commanders. We have a lot of work to do.¡± I order. ¡°And get someone to clean up this trash!¡± I point to the dead body on the floor. Mymand is deep and sinister. Alexi bows, fist over his chest and exits my office. I lean back against my chair. Tap. Tap. Tap. I drum my fingers and take another sip of my scotch. Oh, my beautiful princess, I think to myself. It¡¯s been a long time. I will hold you in my arms again soon. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter Comments 4 POST COMMENT NOW 3/3 Chapter 13 ?13 - The yground **Jason POV** *Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. What is that incessant sound? *Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz." In my barely conscious state I snuggle closer to the warmth surrounding me. It took me a moment to remember that I had Aurora snuggled against my bare chest. I smile to myself thinking about how well she did with her first punishment. *Buzz. Buzz. Buzz." I can make out a few grunts, clearly all of us are starting to get agitated by that noise. I take a deep breath through my nose, inhaling Aurora''s calming vani scent in her hair. "Speak." I hear Kai state. His voice is definitely deeper and a little groggy. Kai hums sleepily in response. I am definitely more awake now, but I am not making any moves to get up. feeling perfectly content. *Hm. Take them to the yground. We will be there soon. Okay, now my interest has peaked I open my eyes, blinking a few times to clear my vision. I see Kai sitting on the edge of the bed, his sculpted naked back is littered in colorful tattoos. He hung up his phone after a few more minutes of idle chatting. "What''s going on?" My voice is gruff and scratchy after waking up. It was by far the best nap | have ever had. I look at the wall clock and see we have been asleep for about three hours now. I didn''t think I would actually fall into a slumber, but I did. I clear my throat a bit and raise my head off the pillow. Aurora is still sound asleep in my arms; her angelic face looks so peaceful even though I can still see the dry track marks from her salty tears. Charlie and Ben start to stir around me. *That was Thomas. His team found three of the guys who helped with the Germany raid. They will be at the yground in about 2 hours." Kai says, still half asleep. He looks over his shoulder at me and eyes Aurora. His usual stoic face shines brightly, he eyes glisten with a mix of mischief and adoration. Kai gets up and walks over to the bench and grabs his clothes, putting on his pants on before leaving and shutting the door softly behind him. Charlie is now awake and lightly stretching. I disentangle myself from Aurora, being careful not to wake her. I lightly hit Ben a few times before he was conscious. "We need to get up. We have a ydate at the yground." I say while I scoot myself to the foot of the bed. I get up, stretch my aching muscles before heading to the bench and grabbing my own clothes and heading towards the door. ''I''ll put Aurora in her room," Ben says sweetly. I look behind me and see Ben stroking Aurora'' s head softly. Charlie is sitting at the foot of the bed, trying to wake up. I nod my head and exit out of the yroom, shutting the door behind me. I head down the hall to my room and using the keypad in the hidden wall panel, I input my code and listen for the familiar click sound, unlocking my sacred space. Once I enter, the soft amber glow of my ck modern wall fixtures slowly brightens. I throw my clothes in the greyundry basket by the door. My room is probably the size of a two- bedroom apartment. The center of my room has a huge California King bed with a tall modern ck headboard. The bed sits about four feet off the ground. I have deep royal blue satin sheets with about twelve ck and blue ent pillows on the neatly made bed on top of a cloud like ckforter. I have sleek ck matching end tables against each side of the bed and a massive ck shag rug. I have a floor to the ceiling bookshelf across the whole right-side wall, every shelf filled and a ck leather sitting area in front of it. I have a massive 75-inch television on the wall across from my bed. I walk to my left and enter my bathroom. The white and ck marble shines brightly against the harsh white florescent lighting. I quickly strip my boxers and enter my shower. The shower is big enough to fit at least fiverge peoplefortably. When I am done, I grab the heated oversized towel and wipe myself dry. I walk into my adjoining closet and pick out an all-ck Armani suit and matching dress shoes. I picked out a silver Rolex watch and matching silver cufflinks and some Ray-Ban sunsses that I put in my front pocket. I quickly run my hands through my hair with a little gel, making sure I look good in front of the mirror. I make sure to grab my phone, keys, pocketknife, and then I tuck my favorite pearl handle gun in my waistband before leaving my room. I see Charlie leaving his room at the same time. We make our way down to the main entrance, Kai is waiting in the foyer, typing away on his phone and talking in German, the Little Bluetooth earpiece glowing in ear. He is wearing his ck Armani suit. When he sees us, he hangs up his phone and takes out his earpiece. *Ready Boss?" He says sarcastically. He knows I hate it when he calls me that. I just shake my head and head to the door, opening it and pulling out my sunsses, putting them on and strutting to the waiting ck SUVs. We have a caravan of five cars with our usual 20-man security team, armed and dangerous. I got in the back seat along with Charlie and Kai. Ben hurriedly enters the car minutester, his hair still glistening wet from his shower. ''Did you take care of our girl?" Charlie asks Ben. Ben just nods and goes on his phone like the rest of us while we make the 45-minute trip to our favorite torture hole - The yground. *16 hourster... * *AHHHHHHH!* The blood curdling screames out of one of ourtest victims. He is a bloody mess, quite literally too. His swollen purple face is barely recognizable as a face, thick red blood covers every inch of exposed skin. His once neat white shirt and blue jeans are now various shades of red and hanging in rags around his hanging body. Kai just put the blowtorch to histest cuts. Kai had practically peeled his skin along his ribcage very slowly and now we are cauterizing it. If you don''t stop the bleeding, they die too quickly. The other two buffoons are passed out, equally bloody and hanging limply by their dislocated arms from our ceiling. I am just enjoying the show, sitting in my leather chair, watching the willpower slowly leave this asshole''s body. I raise my hand to signal Kai and he stops immediately; he walks back to the metal tool table we keep against the wall and starts wiping away the blood spatter on his face and hands. I slowly rise and make my way to this low life. He is on the verge of passing out. I tapped his cheek harshly a couple of times. "No, no!" I tsk at him. ''Tell. Me. Where. Is. My. Shipment?" I grit out between each word, a fury in my core, my hands are itching to get dirty. "I-l-i don''t know" this piece of shit whimpers out. "I HATE liars Donny" I spit and grab his bloody throat and squeeze. He begins to struggle under my grasp, the chains above him rattle. "I think his name is Danny?" I hear Kai say behind me. ''Danny, Donny. Shithead. It''s all the same to me.'' I squeezed his neck again. His breathing is shallower and wheezy. We already broke at least seven of his ribs, probably punctured his lung by now. *O..Okay'' I hear him say, struggling to get out the words. I release his throat and stand in front of him, waiting impatiently for what I want to know. He coughs and wheezes trying to take big gulps of air. "I. I don''t know much." He begins, he is starting to pass out again and I p his cheek once more to wake him up. "We. We. We were g-given in-instructions by p-post. A-a folder-r-r with a-a n and-and the location of the wa-warehouse and-and what-t to ta-take." My suspicions of a rat have been confirmed at this information. Even Kai is now beside me and giving me a raised eyebrow. "Go on." I order. "O-once we got-got the goods, we to-took it to the d-drop off site. Big men with military weapons and-and trucks were waiting for us. That. That is all I know." I exhale loudly a few times. "Okay. Thank you. You are free to leave" I say, and his eyes sparkle so brightly in that moment at the thought of freedom before I whip out my gun and shoot him straight between the eyes. "Free to leave this earth, I mean." I snickered as I put the gun back in my waistband. I hear two pops of Kai''s gun as he puts bullets in the other two men hanging. Our men are already starting to clean up the bodies, while I am cleaning my hands. Suddenly Benes rushing through the metal door, practically fuming! We both look to him with raised eyebrows, and he says the two words that make me see an even darker shade of red: "Aurora''s escaped!" Chapter 14 14- Risky Move Aurora POV I was enveloped in sweet dreamless darkness, my mind nk as I was alde to finally find peace. I recognize small specks of buzzy light agalost my closed eyelids telling my body it is time to wake up. The fist thing my consciousness recognized was the brew alle silence around up for the soft bum of a central air conditioner. It takes me a couple of minutes to slowly open my eyes. I beggingly new my body to my back to stretch only to be met with a burning pain on my ass and the rest of my muscles ache as if I just ran a maration I slowly try to sit up and tight through the pain. I take a moment and realize I am lock in the room I first woke up in The curtains are open letting in a warm aftener sun i lok at the check on the wall and it is just after three in the alternoon. I see a ss of water and some white pills on a small tray and a folded white paper I quickly take the pills and get out the water, quenching my dry as sandpaper throat. As I reach for the fedded paper, I see a nicerge red ting around my waist and Images of what happened earlier flored my brain. The cuffs clearly ruled my skin a bit raw, I picked up the note and read the beautiful cursive writing careful *Our Dearest Princess, We had urgent business. We will return by the morning. Your clothes are in the balloom. Ring the bell on the wall by the door if you get hungry. Stay in your room until one of uses to get you. He good 1. C. K, B ¡°HA!¡± I actuallyughed aloud at this, I slowly got out of bed, noticing mery muscle was pulling like a fog of war with each other. I winced at the pain but slowly mudde it to the bathroom. I saw my reflection in the mirror: 1 looked like a freight train collision. My eyes were putty, I still had tear stains on my red cheeks, my hair was messy and matted. I was wearing a peach colored silk negliger that barely covered the top of my butt cheeks and I could see blue and purple marks on my skin behind me. A wave of countless emotions and conflicting thoughts begin to flood my system all at once: These men are really scary, and they hurt me for trying to escape. They are clearly enormously powerful and obscenely wealthy. But for them being in the Mafia, they could have hurt me a lot worse! I actually expected to be chained to a bed or have them hovering over me when I woke up. How would I even be able to escape this ce? I see the clothesid out on the counter stopping my inner monologue, and I internally thank the heavens for letting them befortable. I do quick work in the bathroom, doing my business and taking a quick shower. I then put on the ckce bra and pantie set, the super soft ck leggings and an oversized long sleeve blue shirt, and put it up in a bun. I found some socks and a pair of ck puma shoes, Over the next few hours I paced back and forth in my room. I checked the door handle which was duly locked i 1/4 24%6 14¨CRisky Move even knocked a few times but was met with silence. I checked the windows in the room and even in the bathroom. All locked. The sun was set by now and the horizon was pitch ck. I started going through all the drawers and I found inside the bedside table a pair of handcuffs. A very risky idea came to mind. I know I shouldn¡¯t think about trying to escape again so soon, but these men are crazy! I just want my life back. I went to the wall by the door and saw a little button sticking out. I pressed it and a silver panel came out like you see in futuristic movies. There was a list of people and I hit the maid icon and a message popped up shortly afterwards saying ¡°Rachel is on the way.¡± I stayed by the bed and hid the handcuffs in my right hand, hidden from the view of the door. My heart began to race. A few minutester and soft knock rapped on the door. I hear three clicks on the door and then a small, petite brte maybe my age entered the room, her maid uniform crisp and neat even though it was already well past nine in the evening. Her smile was so innocent. This must be Rachel. I almost felt bad for what I was about to do. Almost. She steps just inside the door, leaving a little gap. ¡°What can I get you ma¡¯am?¡± She sweetly says, still beaming that cute smile. ¡°I was hoping I could get something to eat,¡± I purposely mumbled very softly, looking down at myp trying to act weak, hoping she wille closer. To my surprise, she does. Shees right up to me: ¡°I know this must be hard ma¡¯am. I am so sorry, but I didn¡¯t quite catch what you said.¡± I sniffle for good measure, and she tentatively ces her hand on my shoulder infort. I looked up at her face. If the circumstances were different, I could definitely see us being friends but that would mean I would have to stay here and I am not doing that! ¡°It¡¯s me who is sorry.¡± I say quickly. She has an instant puzzled look on her face, and I took that moment to grab her hand and pped the waiting open cuff on her wrist. ¨C¡± ¡°What the ¡°she begins to say, but I had already clicked the cuff and hooked the other cuff to the ring on the headboard. ¡°Sorry again!¡± I said genuinely and without sticking around any further made my way to the door. She was struggling against the cuff and started to yell but I stepped out of the room and closed the door, locking all three locks which had the keys still in the door. Funny enough I couldn¡¯t hear anythinging from my room. I think it¡¯s soundproof. By a stroke of luck, the hall was deserted. I started running down the corridors, trying to remember the way to the main foyer. I went the wrong way twice and had to back peddle before I finally found the stairs. I ran down the stairs, not even stopping to check for guards. I reached the door, it was locked. It took me a few minutes, but I found another button on the wall by the door, I wonder¡­ 2/4 14 Risky Move 1 hit the button and a panel opened up. There was aputer with a keypad visible. Shit! I need a code! 8 digits too. Think, Aurora, Think! I remembered reading a few stories where a girl gets kidnapped, and the guy used the girls birthday as the code. Could it really be that simple? Would they be that obsessed? I input my birthday, holding my breath, 0.3.1¡­8¡­1¡­9.9.9 Click. Oh my sweet Sunday cherry pie! I did it. I actually did My celebration was cut short when I hear some voicesing from the back of the house. I quickly opened the door and stepped into the night. The front porch light is on. I see a few guards walking towards the house and so I crouched behind one of therge hedges in front of the porch. A few minutester their voices fade away. I take a quick peek around the hedge and see their backs are fading into the darkness. I take a moment and look once more before stepping off the marble and start following the paved road.. I hug the forest tree line for a while, following the paved road as much as I can. When I see headlights heading towards me, I jump further into the forest. Hopefully I wille to a road soon. Unknown POV ¡°Ahh yea baby, right there,¡± I moan out, my thick member hitting the back of one of my whore¡¯s throats harshly. Her mouth is dripping with spit and her chocking noises are music to my ears. fam chasing my nightly release when my phone starts to buzz. I look at the caller id, still being sucked off like a lollipop. ¡°What!¡± I yell, answering the phone, thrusting harder into this slut¡¯s mouth. I feel her gag reflex spasm around my cock, and it makes me twitch. ¡°Thought you¡¯d like to know that Aurora just escaped again. She is running in the woods, headed for the main road. The bosses aren¡¯t here. I will stall as long as I can.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Good work.¡± I say before hanging up. I feel my balls tighten shortly after and I pull out of the tramps mouth before I shoot my hot seed all over her face. I shoo her away covered in my cum. 3/4 14 ¨C Risky Move I quickly put myself in my pants and grabbed my keys from my side table drawer. It¡¯s time to go rescue my princess. Chapter Comments 2 POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE 4/4 Chapter 15 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 15 Listen Up Nerds. ¡°Ben POV It¡¯s been about 15 hours since we front, we all went into Jason¡¯s me to The yground. When we arrived in th office. Draen had sent us the stats of what happened while we were in the car. We each have our own offer floor, but Jason¡¯s is the biggest and we tend to always end up in there. We have warehouses all over the world, but the ygroundpound is one of the most secure properties we have From the outside, it looks like a military base. It technically was once until we bought it off the US government for niner pennies. This section has leanrge industrial warehouses whith have caurgest interrogation facility, Eww Training; facilities and dorms and myh. We also have a private airstrip and separate airne hamper Our entireponed sits. on about 250 square rednd, Ohm main home is on the only about 45 minutes. in the house since we own the streets, we go at high y on the property and Charlie ventures into the ity muybe once a week. Myb is in the next building Lam in charge of the inventions, weapons manufacturing, and all our technological information. My team not only designs and implements most of our weapons Trade, but we also monitor and stabilize the tech world. We have the best hackers in the world. The NSA, CIA and Britain¡¯s MPG think they have the best, but Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. they have amateurspared to our team. Theren non we have never been caught and are able toy th freedoms we have so easily. Everyone has a skeleton or two in their closest, and my team is the best at finding it. Jason and Chulie exploit it and if it doesn¡¯t work, well then Eat and his ninja team are sent in to make a statement. A very loud and colorful statement if you can use your imagination, We all step inside the soundproof office. It¡¯s all dark wood with brown leather sofas and red and orange ents, ¡°So what the nt 17 Kai asks as he sits down on the sofa, rxing into the cushions, his favorite pocketknife twirling in his hand. I follow suit in the matching armchair and Charlie sits on the s at the other end next to Kai. Jason leans against the front of the desk. ¡°Hm. Kai and I will go extract information, Charlie, I need you to go over the books with the ountants to cover the cost of this shit show. We need to make arrangements for the guys who were injured and killed and get in touch with ourmanders in Europe to correct the situation and fortily our delenses Ben, buck him up with whatever he needs, Have your team do another cleanup and see if we can find anything else,¡± Jason was deep in thought while giving us his n. ¡°Sure thing.¡± I stated. ¡°I¡¯ll also personally oversee a whole system check. We will run some tests to see if there are any oth romises or improvements.¡± I said, pulling out my phone and sending a quick ¡®grab the team. It¡¯s time for a cleanup to Chris, my number one hacker and 2nd inmand. He is a badass and is just as twisted as Kal, except he does damage behind aputer, whereas Kai does physical damage to your face. ¡°Sounds good. Let¡¯s go!¡± Jason says with a final tone. Kai¡¯s eyes light up like a kid getting a puppy at Christmas. He practically runs to the door, and they exit to head down to one of the cells. Charlie takes a few moments on his phone before standing up. I follow him and we exit the office, making sure it is locked. Charlie heads to his office and I make my way downstairs and through the connecting tunnels until I reach my yellow hazard door. I scan my hand, retinal scan and input any password which just so happens to be ¡°supercalifragilisticexpialidocious1¡± and I hear the familiar click of my favorite door. I walk inside and the smell of coffee and burning metal fills my nostrils. Ah, homel My ypen is divided into four 1/3 15 Listen Up Nerds: main groups: Monitoring. ThinkTank, Testing, and Mission Impossible. I have a group of about 20 hackers who take shifts behind huge amounts of monitors. They oversee and help watch all the facilities. It¡¯s not so much security footage as more of the digital footprints. We can ess whatever we need in any city we need. They are like our literal eyes and ears. My ThinkTank nerds are exactly that my super nerds. They help design all of our products, both legal and illegal businesses. They work directly with our highly specialized engineers in our testing section who take the designs and make prototypes. My Mission Impossible team are my closest friends outside the guys. The Mission Team are also like my managers. They oversee the other teams and help me run the division smoothly. We work both in the legal and illegal sides of our business. They also are trained assassins as well as the best tech guru¡¯s this world has ever seen. Chris was the only one who has ever beaten my coding. That was almost 15 years ago now. And he found me which no one has ever found me. I¡¯m not called The Ghost on the dark web for nothing. But this mofo is a great guy and like I said, just as twisted as Kat. He has mad skills, and we pay him very well for his services. ¡°Listen up Nerds!¡± I shout as I make my way to the center of the room. Those on call are all now giving me their full attention. ¡°As you remember we had a breech in Germany three days ago. Three were killed, 9 injured, 2 are critical The main doghouse was blown up. 550 mil of our ss B weapons were taken. The bosses have three new toys in the dugout. Monitors, I want another the search to all of Europe. There has to be some chatter, Find it! Testers continue to work on that new body armor for Kai¡¯s team. I want a working model by the end of the week! Mission team, to the control room.¡± I walk away to the ck sliding ss door at the end of the room. Sheep, no binary code left untouched. Think Tank, I need you to assist. Expand My Mission team is right behind me and once the door is sealed. I tell them I want aplete sweep of all internal systems. There is a traitor in our ranks, and we need to find them, and we get to work. So here I am, 15 hourster, on my 9th cup of coffee, double checking all the links my Mission team was finding. They pull the information they find suspicious, even if it is minor, and I double check it. Nothing too out of the ordinary. There are a few newer recruits in our European sector that have been dialing simr number batch. I sent a message to ourmanders over there to do an inquisition. I copied the guys on the notice. As I am taking a break, I think about my baby. I wonder what she is doing. So I quickly pulled up the house cameras. Yes, we have hidden cameras all over the house and yes even in her bathroom. Can¡¯t take any chances. We are mafia, We can¡¯t truly trust anyone! I wait for the cameras to load, then my heart almost stops beating when they finally focus. I didn¡¯t see her at first. I started freaking out inside until I finally saw someone sitting on the floor. I started checking all the cameras and found one with a better view. But that was not Aurora. That was one of the maids, and her hand was cuffed to the bed. I realized what happened and my heart started racing and my fury was boiling inside. I started checking all the cameras. I saw two guards posted outside her locked door. I checked the parameters and the rest of the house and saw all the stationed guards, but where the fuck was she? I ordered Chris and Tamera, another one of my Mission team, to help me search for Aurora. Tamera checked all the grounds; Chris and I started checking all the past footage from when we left her. That¡¯s when I saw it. She tricked the maid and left. She clearly was lucky as it looks like she left during a shift change. We followed her movements and saw she left the house and headed into the woods. The time stamp where she was in the woods was 6 hours ago. Ship! She could be anywhere by now! I don¡¯t see anything from the road cameras. 2/3 15 Listen Up Nerds I rush out of my seat and head straight to the basement. A guard sees me running and opens the door for me. I see Jason cleaning his hands before I blurt out: ¡°Autora¡¯s escaped!¡± Chapter Comments 2 POST COMMENT NOW 3/3 Chapter 16 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 16- The Hunter and the Prey Kai POV ¡°Aurora¡¯s escaped!¡± That is what Ben just said to us. I had to take a moment and register those words, because there is no way that that little girl could have escaped, especially after the punishment she got just yesterday. ¡°What did you say?¡± Jason asked with gritted teeth, beating me to the same question. ¡°I said, Aurora has escaped.¡± Ben said, giving back an evil re of his own. Ben is the softest of the four of us, but he is still a beast when he needs to be.. Jason and I both hurried up the stairs with him. Jason barked an order to a guard telling him to get Charlie and to round up as many free hands as possible. We are practically running to the cars. Charlie is there within a minute of us diving into the cars and we are headed back to the house. ¡°Tell us what happened.¡± Jason srivers. You can practically see the steam building up in his face ready to explode ont of his cars. Ben n takes a deep breath before he starts speaking. ¡°I was taking a break from going over the systems check, thought I¡¯d check in on the princess. When I pulled up her cameras I didn¡¯t see her right away. Then I saw someone sitting on the floor by her bed, figured it was her. But when I switched the camera angels, it was one of the maids, Rachel I think is her name. She was sitting on the floor, crying and she was cuffed to the headboard. I then did a whole sweep of the house and grounds, nothing. I had Chris and Tamera help me with tracing back footage and about 6 hours ago she managed to call a maid and overpower her and slipped right out the front door.¡± ¡°WHAT?!¡± All three of us guys screamed. Anger just as mine was all over their faces. ¡°What about the guards? Where the fuck were they?¡± Charlie asked, seething. A few guards are about to lose their heads from the look on their faces. ¡°It looked like they were in the middle of a shift change. I don¡¯t like it either!¡± he snapped hack. It¡¯s not his fault she escaped. Good thing he checked, honestly otherwise it would have been even more hours before we would have realized she was missing. It¡¯s about 5 o¡¯clock in the morning now. The color of the sky is still mostly ck. Jason had called the house while we were driving and barked a few orders. We made it back to the house in record time and all hopped out of the car and made our way inside. We see Thomas in front of twelve other guards in the foyer, heads all down in submission. Three maids are there off to the side, one visibly upset and being silentlyforted by the other two. ¡°Thomas! What the fuck is going on?¡± Jason asked, his hands balled up in fists at his side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry boss. We had no idea she called the kitchen. That¡¯s the maid there,¡± he said while pointing at the distraught young girl. ¡°She didn¡¯t inform anyone; she just went to the room as instructed and saw Miss Aurora crying. When she went tofort her, Miss Aurora blindsided her and cuffed her and ran out of the room. I checked the videos here and saw she ran south along the forest path.¡± You can see Jason ying with his check with his tongue. It¡¯s one of his trademarks looks when he is really pissed but 16- The Hunter and the Prey wants to look calm. Makes him even scarier. ¡°Kai.¡± He says with that devilish smirk on his face. I just look at him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Want to go on a hunt?¡± His eyes twinkle with the evil that I just love! ¡°Fuck yes!¡± I smirk back before turning to Thomas ¡°get the dogs Thomas, it¡¯s time to go hunting. Our pretty prey awakes. The guys and I all went upstairs. I changed from my bloody suit into my army cargo pants and boots, I made sure to grab my small hunting backpack with cuffs, rope, tape, and a few extra weapons of choice. The maids greeted us downstairs with cold water bottles. I stuffed mine in my backpack and went outside. The dogs were jumping and snarling, they were ready. Charliees out with the nightgown we put Aurora in yesterday. I walked over to my hellhounds. When I gave mymand, they sat still at attention. ¡°Good boys,¡± I cooed at them and pet each of their heads briefly. I put the nightgown to their noses, and they took a few good sniffs each. The guards then released their leashes. ¡°Hunt!¡± I ordered and they took off running to the south. Oh my sweet baby, I love a good hunt! Aurora POV Darkness. Trees. Sticks. Dirt. Bugs. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Darkness. Trees. Sticks. Dirt. Bugs. Darkness. Trees. Sticks. Dirt. Bugs. It¡¯s like my new mantra. I have been slowly making my way through this never¨Cending forest. I kept going in the same direction as the road but at some point I lost it while I was walking further into the trees. The foliage is so thick, I can¡¯t even see the stars. A little moon light seeps through the branches, but not much. I have tripped a few times and gotten plenty of scrapes on my arms, face, and legs. I have no idea how far I have walked. I thought for sure I would have heard someone by now, or at leaste to a road. But nothing. I just keep walking. I am so tired. My whole body hurts. My ass, especially. And my throat is dry. I need water soon. I had stopped not too long ago to rest my aching muscles but got startled with the sounds of the forest. Not sure if this was a good idea. I probably walked another hour before I saw a little break in the trees up ahead. Like a clearing. As I approached, I saw that there was a road. A real paved road. 2/4 EE Thu 1IFEL 16¨CThe Hunter and the Prey closer. I see that there is a ck fence fun in the tree line of all the tear too small to slip through. My hopes are dishes Iterately touch the fence with a stick and lutty no shock so is not cerified. It go throus counter.il walk a Intle further following the tree line ande across a few house treeniteshin dhe forces over the top of the fence. cold and got the trillide to try to climb over I used to climb tree found good ste tree shachage over the tall fence and with a line patience and cardu dins; ame to shimu mway up to the fursueelodi branches. I begin to creep out on my hands and ineesp the smile bounch, pravings will hoda con veegim lutad i and aboon to pass the top of the fence any knee stad stated by one of the smiles o 096: I ideid my scream winding at the impact. I was lucky enough to have graped the tree trunca in time to folle could feel warm it around the cut and knew was bleedin that I finished crossing the threshoup and let my body slide off the bat failing aboon 10eet to the ground with thud. I coged at the impact from my sore inee. I could see the desk sincy patch seeing through my leegging Fuck staped there for a few minutes then saw a single set of can light off in the costanteing towards th Soy chan Quickly put ng amo hoooled so the end of the road, wanting my some like a mad woodenesed motherrer. The car slowed down and stoped in front of me. The headlights, blinding my v Deand a deep voice. It sounded famild to me. bin I couldn¡¯t ce it. It definiter was NOTe d pos de chair men. That was prosine about. ¡°No si I need your heirt Pleased need to get back slotson City I begged while limping so his care ¡°Looks like you got yourself a easy injury there. Get in the back so you can pun your leg up¡± He said. I can¡¯t mocite montie how night he gripped the steering wheel ¡°Thank you¡± I practically tamed and almost de imo the can, and he was speeding off before I even clitoed the ¡°What¡¯s your name sweethearted me noe con Tim Dmitry Nice to meet you he sd calm. I was too preupied with trying to calm beating heart to menice his devilish mark in the rearview m Chapter 17 ?17 - Hide and Find **Aurora POV ** "It''s nice to meet you too sir" I said softly to the nice man Dmitry who is giving me a ride back to the city. He just nodded and I looked out the window for a moment. Now that the adrenaline has pretty much worn off, I am definitely feeling every scrape, scratch, bruise, and sore muscle. My exhaustion is hitting me like a truck, and I realized that I hadn''t eaten since breakfast about 2 days ago. No wonder I am so fatigued. "Here!" Mr. Dmitry said to me, handing me a sealed water bottle. "I am sure you are thirsty." I mutter a quick thank you before taking a few small sips at first to quench that immediate thirst and then end up chugging the whole bottle. I hear him chuckling to himself in the front seat and I cant help but feel a little blush on my cheeks as I wipe my mouth on the back of my hand and stare out the window. The ride to the city is fairly quiet. He tried to make small talk but realized soon that I was too exhausted to keep up with it, so he stopped and let me just rest. I must have dozed off because I felt him shaking my leg a little and calling my name. When I finally registered my surroundings. I noticed we were near downtown Johnson City. He asked me where I could be dropped off and I told him where to go. About 20 minutester, he parked outside my apartment building. He helped me out of the car, and I thanked him for his generosity. I couldn''t quite shake the feeling that I had heard his voice somewhere before. Before I could turn around and ask him, he had gotten into his car and sped off. I rang the super''s bell and asked him for my spare key. When I went into my 1-bedroom apartment, it was just as I left it. Too bad I won''t be able to stay long. My whole apartment is about the size of the room I was in with those mafia men. You walk in the door, and I have a small entry way with three closets lining the walls. It connects to arger opening where I keep my shoes and entry table, coat rack etc. To the right is an opening in the wall where I have a small kitchen and sitting area big enough for two people. Straight ahead of me is my living room, barely big enough for two loveseat sofas. There is a door right before the entry way to the living room that leads to the bathroom. Another door just on the other side inside the living room is my bedroom with my queen-size bed and minimum decorations. I don''t spend much time here as I was usually working double shifts at Saturn. This was really a ce to just sleep. I quickly threw off the clothes I was wearing, putting them in the hamper and jumped in my cozy little shower, making sure to scrub all the dirt out of my hair and clean all the wounds with soap and water. Afterwards, I put ointment on all the scrapes and bandages on the bigger cuts. My knee was badly cut open, but luckily the bleeding stopped. I saw lots of bruising all over my skin. I quickly got dressed in some grey leggings, my favorite ck bra and pantie, and a cozy long sleeve red knit top before I packed a backpack full of clothes. I grabbed my spare documents. my secret stash of cash and my car keys before putting on some tennis shoes. I don''t usually drive, preferring to walk or take public transit, but I do have a car in the underground parking garage, and I decided to go out of the city for some time until things cool down, so I''ll need the car I make sure all the lights are off and head down to my baby blue Prius. I quickly exit my building as the sun is finally starting to peak over the horizon. I headed away from my home to the one ce where I hoped I would be safe, at least for a few hours. When I arrive in front of the house, I take a quick breath knowing the verbal thrashing I am going to get in just a few minutes. I take a quick look around me, maybe thinking I''ll see a bunch of those scary ck SUVs speeding down the quiet street. I walk up to the door and ring the bell twice. I wait for a few moments and hear the pitter patter of feet hitting the stairs. The door unlocks and is pulled open swiftly. *AURORA?" "Hi. Can Ie in? Please?" ** Jason POV** *SLAM!* The harsh impact of my palms hitting my wooden desk reverberated the sound across the room, my anger coursing through my veins at the highest degree. "What. Do. You. Mean. She. Is. GONE?" I enunciate each word clearly with as much venom as I can spit out. The guards in front of me are visibly trembling, their heads still bowed. Damn right you should be scared of me. *ANSWER ME!" I scream. I hate these fools. They fear me. I love the smell of fear. Someone is about to lose their head, literally! One of our men takes a shaky step forward, head still bowed and barely above a soft tone whisper "sh-she got got over the-the fence, s-sire. We-we cannot f-find any-any more tr-trails. . I am just astounded. Speechless in that moment. Our little minx found a way out of ourpound. She actually escaped. I am certainly impressed. Furious, but impressed. And now my anger is directed at these knucklefuckers for letting her escape in the first ce. "Hmm. Okay." I say calmly, swiping my tongue against the inside of my cheek and then upper teeth. "And do you know how she was able to escape over the fence?" I asked, crossing my arms over my chest. They begin to tremble again at my sudden calm demeanor. *She-she climbed-" one idiot started saying but I cut him off. "NO YOU IDIOTS! It''s because YOU fuckers let her leave this FUCKING house in the FIRST PLACE!" I screamed at them again, turning my back to them briefly trying to calm down, pinching the bridge of my nose. "We-we are sorry si-sir'' another one said softly. Then I hear something I detest. A sniffle. Do I actually hear crying? Oh for fuck''s sake!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Pussies! Without another word I just look at all four of these supposed men before I grab my favorite pearl grip revolver off my desk and shoot three of the four in the head without so much as blinking, "POP. POP. POP. Thest one, eyes still closed and shaking, realizes I haven''t shot him and rxes just so. He looks up at me with those hopeful eyes. I cock my head and raise my eyebrows before I smile evilly and just as true fear and panic set on his face realizing what I am doing. I raise my gun again and shoot him right between the eyes. "POP", As I said. I love the smell of fear. Makes my dick twitch, but I don''t have time to satiate that hunger just yet. I ring my buzzer on the desk and one of my loyal guards Ivan steps into the room as I grab my jacket off my chair. I head over to the door where he stands and without looking at him order him ''have this shit cleaned up!" I make my way out the door and head down the hall to Ben''s home office. It''s been almost 24 hours now since Aurora left thepound. Ben called in his favorite team, and they are working tirelessly trying to hunt her down. She''s been pretty elusive so far. Got to hand it to her! I walk in the room and hear the consistent high speed click ck of keyboards. I seerge desks full of monitors that illuminate the spacious room and the men and women at those desks have their eyes transfixed on the screens in front of them. At the farthest end of the room, I notice Kai and Charlie''s backs. They are hovering around arge leather office chair surrounded by anotherrge number of glowing monitors. They are quietly conversing with themselves as I approach. I step next to Charlie who notices me and gives me a wicked smile that I silently return. I see Ben ferociously typing away, his nerdy sses sitting proudly on his face. His face is concentrated on the monitors in front of him. There are tons of CCTV footage squares on several screens and a big ck box with lots of random numbers scrolling on the screen directly in front of him. "How''s it going B?" I asked him cautiously. When he is in his element, he doesn''t like to be disturbed. I get a grunt in return and stay silent watching The Ghost do what he does best. I am about to turn around to leave when I hear Ben practically scream "Yes Bitch!" That got my attention. That got all of our attention as we looked to our best friend. ''Ben?" I ask again. He takes a moment to take off his sses before looking at me with the most sadistic smile that I thought only Kai was capable of before saying the three words I have been dying to hear for 18 hours: "I found her!" Chapter 18 ? 18 - Safety First ***Aurora POV** *AURORA?!" screamed my best friend. "Hi. Can Ie in? Please?" I ask shyly. My fear of being outside and being caught is starting to seep into my pores. ''Oh my GOD! Of course girl!* Briana, my best and only friend since I was 12, opens the door wider so I can step inside. She engulfs me in the biggest hug, and I hold onto her like a safety nket. After a few moments she lets go of me and I step further into her home. She shuts the door and deadbolts the locks. "Where the fuck have you been bitch?" she says sternly, trying to act like a mama bear, her hands on her hips and everything. I go and ce my bag on her cream leather sofa in the living room and sit down, letting the exhaustion kick my ass once again. I chuckle at her as I say "It''s a long story Bri. I was hoping to crash here for a day or two. Please?" I can barely keep my eyes open. ''Of course you can sweetie." Shees over and sits down next to me, she is still in her satin shorts and tank top, her hair is in a messy bun. "Why don''t you get a little nap and I''ll get ready and make us something to eat, hm?" I nod my head in agreement and close my eyes, feeling safe for the first time in a few days. Sometimeter, I feel a soft shake on my arm and my senses slowly start registering where am. I jolt awake thinking I am with those monsters again, only to see the concern etched on Brianna''s face. I am breathing really heavily, my hand on my heart. "Hey, it''s okay. It''s just me. You''re okay." I hear Bri''s soothing voice. When I am settled again, I look at her with an apology written all over my face. ''Girl, what the hell happened? You have never been so jumpy!" she asks, once again sitting next to me and this time, grasping my shaking hands in hers and she starts rubbing her thumb in soothing circles on the tops of my hands. "Where do I start?" I begin to exhale a shakyugh, thinking about how and what to tell her. "How about from the beginning?" She suggests sarcastically. I nod. I take a few deep breaths. Inhale, exhale. "Okay so..." And thus I began to tell her what happened. I told her about what happened with Chef Alex and having to make dinner for some rich ass men. How I had to go meet them only to find out that one of the guys was the same man who I gushed over a few weeks before. How they took me to their home and called me theirs. How they imed they were in the mafia and how I tried to escape. The spankings, my mixed feelings. How I escaped this time. Dmitry and the ride, everything! During my tale, she had brought me some coffee and two sandwiches with eggs, bacon, and avocados which I happily epted and devoured. She was speechless almost the whole time, totally enraptured by the events of thest few days. Turns out I was actually missing for about five days. It was the afternoon now. She let me sleep about 6 hours or so on her sofa, and said I looked like I needed it. I definitely feel a lot better. She brought me some pain meds. I told her these guys were dangerous and didn''t want to involve her more than I already did. She asked me if I had a n and I thought about it. I needed to go out of town for a little bit until these men found someone new. She let me borrow her phone and I called Chef Alex. His stepfather''s brother had a cabin in the mountains. We went there once for a winter trip; it was cozy and secluded. When he answered, I told him who it was. He then had a little freak out, asking me what the hell was going on. He said the owners had ordered him to find a new chef since you were no longer avable. I told him that I was in a bit of personal trouble and needed to get away. When I mentioned the cabin, he was totally for it. He said I could use it as long as I needed. The key was in a secretpartment in the mailbox. I thanked him a few times and he said I could repay him by giving him my burger recipe when I came back home. He may be an ass, but he can be a good guy when you get to know him. He reserves his douche bag attitude for everyone else. Bri and I talking like old times, cuddled up on the sofa. She helped re-clean and bandage my knee and got me ice for my bruises. We ate a few snacks. The sun was starting to get that Late afternoon glow when I heard a few screeching tires outside. My heart immediately started pounding fast as I ran over to the window and peaked through the blinds. My heart then leapt into my throat as I saw several ck SUVs parked haphazardly on the street, blocking in my car and several men in ck suits carrying guns were stepping out of the cars. I then saw Jason and Kai step out of one of the vehicles. SHIT. SHIT. SHIT! How did they find me?? I looked over at Brianna who was still on the sofa, with a questioning look on her face. I ran over to her quickly, grabbing her hands in mine and whispered "Bri. We have to leave. RIGHT. NOW!'' I was trembling and she just looked at me like I was crazy. "What the hell is going on?" She asked back, not moving. I grabbed my bag on the sofa while trying to pull her with me. "They are here I squeaked out. Her eyes bugged out and she froze. Then a harsh knocking was heard at the door. *AURORA! OPEN THE FUCKING DOOR! WE HAVE YOU SURROUNDED" I heard Kai yelling at the door. Bri and I exchanged panic looks. "I WILL COUNT TO 5!" Kai''s voice boomed again. It was like a switch flipped in Bri. She immediately grabbed my hand and pulled me to her basement door. She grabbed her keys and purse on the kitchen counter, and we descended the stairs. She locked the door behind her before she followed me. We could hear the door bust open when we reached the bottom of the stairs. You could hear a distant voicemand to search everywhere. Bri leads me through the basement to another door. Inside was a cement hallway. She closed that door, and we ran down the dimly lit path. We quickened our pace when we could hear another door being busted and screams of anger as we came to another door. Brianna quickly opened that door and inside was a garage with two cars. She grabbed a set of keys by the door and unlocked a ck range rover. I jumped in the passenger seat, and she got in the driver seat. A wall behind us opened up and she started the engine. As she started backing up, the door we had juste through flew open and out stepped a furious looking Kai, his gun raised. I locked eyes with him as Bri didn''t hesitate to hit the gas pedal and we sped away down the opposite street. Kai and two other men were running after us, but we soon lost them when Bri drifted the car around and put the car into drive, speeding through the quiet suburban street. There were a few clink clink* sounds hitting the back of the car that frightened both of us. They actually tried to shoot the car! Bri continues to speed down the streets, zigzagging through the neighborhoods.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Bri, what the hell was that tunnel?" I say when I thought we were out of immediate danger. ''That''s my dad''s old ce. He built a tunnel so I wouldn''t have to walk home in bad weather. Haven''t had the heart to sell his ce since he died. So it''s just now storage and stuff." She says, shrugging her shoulders. "Badass!" I say to her smiling. "I know!" She smiles back, flipping her hair over her shoulder dramatically, making us both startughing, It doesn''t take much longer for her to get on the highway headed out of the city. I look out the window, watching all the buildings fly by in a blur. I peak down at the side mirror and see a few huge ck cars weaving through cars behind us. I quickly turn around to look out at the back windshield, praying silently that it''s just my imagination. My eyes widen in horror. *BRIANNA!" I scream. My heart racing faster as I look to her with fear in my eyes. She looks at me questioningly before she looks into the rearview mirror, and I hear start muttering a string of profanities. ''Strap in tight babe! Safety First!" She warns me just as she hits the elerator to the max and I feel my whole body being thrown back. I pull my seatbelt tight and hold onto the leather armrests for dear life. How the hell did they find us? Chapter 19 ?19 - Heads and Tails **Aurora POV** "BRIANNA!" I scream at her for probably the hundredth time as she whizzes past other speeding cars on the congested highway, nearly hitting another car. "It''s going to be okay babe" she says back, swerving in front of another car. The ck SUVs are still trailing behind. They continue to follow our movements, causing both of us to be frantic. Then an idea hit me. We needed to get to the cabin. I saw a sign saying route 9 exit was about 5 more miles ahead. "Hey Bri, I have an idea. Route 9 ising up. Act like we are going to take the North exit on 9 and at thest second pull the car and head south. We can then take the 23 to the 178. That may buy us some time." ''That''s brilliant Rory!" She coos with my old nickname. She shes me a beautiful smile and tells me to hold on. Just as exit 9es up, as I suspected, two of the SUVSe up right behind us, they are so close that if we hit our brakes, they will definitely run into us. Brianna looks in her rearview mirror again and shouts hold on as we start turning at the north exit. Right before the median divides, Brianna yanks the steering wheel to the left so sharply and barely misses the metal divider while flooring the gas pedal, getting in front of an 18-wheeler truck, speeding to the next exit. I look behind me and notice the two SUVs following us closely are no longer following us and the other two are trying to catch up but are stuck behind the truck and a few slow cars. We quickly turn to the next exit and follow the loop so we can head south. We decided at thest second to take the next side exit and go under the passageway and head back North. There are no SUVs following us as we merge back onto Northbound Route 9, but to be safe, Brianna exits right again and merges on to Highway 74. For about 30 minutes we yed a game. I got out a quarter from my bag and would flip the coin - Heads and Tails. If itnds on Heads, we take the next exit, tails we take the 2nd next exit and then would do it again for which direction we would take when we got to the next stop light. We figured that if we made it random, it would be hard to follow us. Eventually we ended up taking the backroad to Interstate 78 which we needed to get on to head to the cabin. About another 30 minutes and we had to stop for gas. The sun was setting at this point and the sky was dark. We were way out of the city limits, nothing but farnd and small towns now. We exit and stop at the corner gas station. I run inside to quickly use the restroom and grab us some coffees while Brianna fills the tank. I grab the small coffees, pay the cashier and head back outside. I am close to the car when I hear heavy engines and see at least 8rge ck SUVse speeding into the deserted gas station, their tires screeching as theye to a halt. I begin running to Brianna, but I freeze when I see a small army of men dressed in ck exit the cars at lightning speeds and raise guns in our direction. I begin to tremble as the coffee sloshes out of the closed lids and I feel the heat of the coffee sting the skin of my hands. My eyes are wide, and my heart feels like it is going to jump out of my chest. One of the army looking guys goes to a ck SUV close to where I am and opens the back door. Not a momentter, Jason steps out of the car. My eyes were transfixed on the Mafia Don to where I didn''t see that a few men had surrounded Brianna. I broke my eye contact when I heard a loud scream and saw Brianna being held tightly by two men in armor suits. She was thrashing trying to get away, but her struggles were like a feather fighting against a brick wall. Jason walked right up to me and stopped just mere inches between us. My hands still trembling, I dared to look up to his tall muscr frame to his cold deadly eyes. "Hi sweetheart!" He says sweetly, but that sweetness wasced with darkness, his eyes seem ck right now, just like his soul. He reaches his hand to me, and I flinch slightly but it doesn''t deter him. He uses his thumb to wipe something wet off my cheek, and I realize I am silently crying. He steps closer to me so that our chests are nearly touching, the coffee in my hands the only thing separating our bodies. He gently reaches out and takes both coffees in his big strong hands, only to instantly throw them out to the sides of us. The warm liquid spilling all over the pavement. In the next moment, he harshly grabs me: one strong arm wrapped around my waist pulling me to him tightly and the other one finds my chin and forcefully keeps my face in ce. I let out a small yelp as the pain started to register. I try to struggle but my attempts are futile, just like Brianna: feathers fighting against brick walls. ''Don''t touch her you mother fucking psycho!" Briannashes out, still fighting to get released from her captors.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jason turns his face to her without releasing me from his grasp. I watch as his face turns sinister, and he nods at his guards before saying "Shut the bitch up and put her in the car!" He then turns his attention back to me and my breath catches in my throat, nearly choking me. He just watches me closely for a few moments before he leans down and presses his lips to my forehead. He holds his kiss for what seems like an eternity. My heart is still beating like hummingbird wings, tears trailing down my face. He pulls away only to say "The guys are waiting for us, love. We best not keep them waiting. hm? His charismatic smile graced his face. It would be charming if it wasn''t for that evil twinkle in his eye that promises me that I am about to be in a world of pain. He pulls me with him to the car and practically throws me in the back seat. I hear him say something like "Light it up!" before he gets in the car and the door is shut. Momentster the guards in the front seats returned and we sped away into the dark night. A few minutester a bright orange glow appears as a reflection in the car and then arge POP is heard. I stupidly turn my head to see arge orange fireball racing to the sky in the distance where that quiet gas station once was. The high beams of the SUV behind us soon blinded my eyes and I was forced to turn around. Jason, who is casually on his phone reaches his left hand and ces it on my thigh. I try to pry his fingers off me, but I get a creepy possessive growl and his fingers tighten his grip that digs into my skin. I remove my hand from his and try to calm my shaking body. I continued to stare at the night sky and Jason''s hand remained on my thigh. He would asionally give me a small squeeze or a light rub but nothing ufortable as long as I let his touch remain. I was able to sneak a few peeks at the car clock and noticed we had been driving for about 2 hours. It was pitch ck outside and we had not passed another car in a long time already. About another half hour passed before we came up to arge iron gate. I noticed several armed guards, all dressed in ck suits. The gates opened up and the cars all headed inside. We werepletely surrounded by a thick forest. Another twenty minutes and we passed the forest line and came to a massive opennd area. There was arge cement strip and I saw arge airne sitting by a hanger. We passed a few equallyrge buildings and many armed men before pulling up to a massive stone and metal structure. The cars all stopped, and the car doors were opened. Jason put his phone away and without a word grabbed my forearm and pulled me harshly out of the car. I looked around and could only see more armed guards. I couldn''t see Brianna and that terrified me. As we approached a metal door, it opened up and out stepped Kai followed by Charlie and then Ben. They all showed immense anger in their faces and as we approached I noticed Kai holding something silver in his hand. When we reached them, Kai wasted no time in opening his hand out and handing the silver cuffs to Jason who made quick work of pinning my arms behind my back and securing the dreadful things tightly. "Wee to the yground" said Charlie softly as he approached us. He gave me a quick kiss on the cheek before I felt a pinch on my neck. Thest thing I saw before ckness took over my senses was Charlie''s evil smirk. Chapter 20 The Four Malia Men and Their Prize ¨C 20 It¡¯s time for your punishment Aurora POV Ugh! I feel myself waking up, my senses slowlying back to me. A killer migraine is pounding in my head making me want to just curl up under my sheets and hide. I try to move my hand to ease the ache over my eyes but find that niy movements are cut short. As I slowly try to move the rest of my limbs, I realize I can only move my head which is very sore as my chin rests on my chest. There is ringing in my ears and there is this high¨Cpitched tune that pierces to the depth of my soul. It makes me queasy. It takes me a few more minutes before my sensese back to me and the events before I fell into darkness flood my brain. Before I can open my eyes fully, that high pitched screech reaches my ears again and I realize it is not a tune, but someone screaming. ¡°Please stop!¡± I hear a female voice scream; their voice is shaking, and you can hear her tears as she pleads for mercy. That voice is not just some random girl. It¡¯s Brianna! I am able to open my eyes and they adjust quickly to the scene in front of me. I gasp and my own tears start to cascade down my cheeks before I am even aware of my surroundings. 1 am in a cold cement room. There are no windows, and I cannot see a door or any possible exit. There is a single light overhead casting down and a small metal grate in the flour, like a drain. In the middle of the room above the drain, Brianna is hanging high. Her feet are fully off the ground, her hands way above her head, secured by thick ropes and she is suspended by a meat hook. Her clothes are in shredded pieces around her body and there is blood all over her. Her face is swollen and purple, one eye ispletely shut. Her nose looks ck and blue with dried blood running down her face and onto her exposed chest. She struggles against her restraints, and you can see a tall figure in the shadows, his back to us. I am off to the side, sitting in a wooden chair. My arms, legs, and torso are all strapped down by thick leather straps, and they are bone crushing fight. I can see that my hands are a slight purple in color, obviously from theck of blood flow. I noticed I have a ball gag in my mouth, pretty much muting the screams I am attempting to make. I begin to thrash against my own restraints and my chair makes a few scooting noises against the cement floor, gaining the attention of the man in the shadows. He turns around and sees me awake. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re awakel Good I will let the bosses know.¡± The shadow man said lightly. He picks up his phone, still staying in the shadows and I see the light of his smartphone reach his ear. He speaks softly in anguage that sounds almost ancient He doesn¡¯t move and continues to watch both Brianna and I struggle against the restraints. Brianna is barely conscious at this point and all I want to do is take her in my arms and tell her everything is okay. 1/3 20 It¡¯s me for your punishment View minutester, lineal metal thout unlocked and open. A few footsteps can be heard harshly stomping down windji can now guess me some stairs. amalier Hent is hem and the mom is fully illuminated. The single light above Brianna is now apanied by : asst.coome Weteit a cement bus and there arerge rusty red patches all over the walls and floor. I can see the mawin was attinentiast the other day stantling by a metal table that hat tools on top. He was wearing a blue dress shuttaubick pants. His sleeves were tolled up and his tattooed arms were covered in blood. Standing next to him Timyourco We will take it from here,¡± Ghatlie sail nicely, nodding to the man I now know as Draco. Draco no audiniivisessup the metal stairs behind him and exits through the door in the top corner. Heatiualy mwenyeeyes back to the men still standing by the stairs. They are all smirking and looking at us like ivestidiimuerime and Harathul timaminkontingtionnairess slutt etfis aut colling them up to their elbows. Kai slowly walks over to me: Histhmuthingslinjing off at him in waves. It¡¯s like he is about to get a new shiny toy My short breaths. ambosomes ietintimeau puts his big meaty hands¨Con top of my shoulders. I close my eyes in fear and any intingsstake. esimtirezathiwear this impressing down are on my shoulders. Open your eyes little one.¡± This was a solisacariberathenggeslom kumw:limtdlonialey right now, there will be even more trouble. Willermyrelsere dtiesandoorball bat in his band and he is near Brianna. lisaminshtrongtitmotimmettitomie audus strulling the seat with his arms resting on the back in front of him. An iniliturgoretticisinangunghwiltsmmittin Henstimmungoist the williy thesis istwatching. Hissuiligheimilisstandligins theocigarette.ush of that awith buming smell ills my senses makin ensuun TauromThessaventowillieininding anotherm have to say,amiloth impresseil and furious with you.¡± He einindinganother mill antinameromyslimlibersaudivineet leilores. ¡°Won actually were able to escapes. That is not umierauseinglivettesserlintottiesmall chamber. You really think that we wouldn¡¯t find you? Hmmm? He was askingoplinallysonsbeing: idant, aggonganowmouth Tonstadmit that little car chase and zame voupiliwet willitiesalwa.millericalbertiuning¨CYourdinnost gave Henatum for his money¡± he said with veno milis wire ¡°Vinust!¡± Tingane sihteilnehiclem wanting ticondellitimnaziurtoworden baseball bat still gripped in his hani WYATTOMUUs?kerolissamonium liivattimestiadedouilly ¡°Somsw.my.sweet git,wewill have to punish you.¡± Dunketten (Gintficontaimomtametienantumisimmianddertorell.contheblink was swinging it into the side Der eremittentlle ootantonvamillersonwoniltimoshivumbtiubwant hurtle sagom my muutaContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. 20 ¨C It¡¯s time for your punishment BAM! BAM! BAM! Charlie hit Brianna over and over again. Her torso, her knees, her back. By the ninth or tenth strike, Brianna passed out from the pain. My vision was blurry from my salty tears, my wrists were beginning to bleed from my struggles. I am a crying mess, my muffled pleading falling on deaf ears. I am helpless watching my best friend get battered in front of me. When she is finally unconscious, Charlie stops and puts the bloody bat on the table behind him. He thenes over to me and switches with Kai. Both of them give me kisses on my head. I feel so disgusted by their touch. Charlie now has his palms on my shoulders and Kai stands near Brianna. I see him take out a silver knife from his pocket and walk to the opposite wall. He brings back a bucket and proceeds to throw water on Brianna, making her instantly gasp for air. The water runs off her body and you can see a red color dripping from her and into the drain below. Kai puts the bucket down and goes over to her. Her face is at his eye level, and he whispers something in her ear that makes her one decent eye widen and she begins to struggle against her restraints once again. He takes the knife and presses it to her cheek. You can see the tip tracing against her skin, leaving a very faint trail behind. He goes down her cheek, over her neck, down to her exposed cleavage, over her right breast, down to her torso by her belly button. He then stops and stands in front of her. He then bends down, and I see him begin to use his knife on her torso. She struggles and screams. Kai pulls away and inrge bloody letters on her midsection reads ¡°WHORE and plead for mercy through my gag. Chapter Comments I begin to thrash myself, trying to POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 21 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 21 ¨C Capture The g 25% Aurora POV ¡°Wakey Wakey!¡± I hear a loud booming voice filling my ears before my whole body feels submerged in a bath of ice crystals. I awake with a gust of air trying to expand my aching lungs, my body still feels the sharp sting of the freezing cold water that was thrown upon me. I notice I am no longer in the chair and in restraints, rather just lying on the cold hard cement floor. My head feels foggy and tight like a balloon is trying to escape my skull. Kai and Charlie are standing in the center of the room, with empty buckets in their hands. A few guards, all dressed in ck, are standing behind them with their big buff steroid arms folding in front of their equally steroid buff chests, I take a moment to look around the room and finally my eyesnd on Brianna, who is also lying on the floor and is now trying to prop herself up. Her clothes are also drenched, and her breathing isbored. I quickly get on my hands and knees and crawl over to her weak form. I reach out to her only for her to recoil. ¡°Bri, it¡¯s me¡± I try to sooth her. When she looks up at me, she exhales a shakey breath and begins to sob. I don¡¯t hesitate to inch closer to her and wrap her in my arms, being as careful as I can not to touch her open crusted wounds I look up and re at the men standing silently a few feet away from us, their expressions emotionless like their ck hearts. Before I find my courage to spout all sorts of profanities, Charlie speaks up: ¡°You both areing with us. You will get a chance to eat, change and someone will help tend to your wounds before the game begins.¡± He turns around and leaves with Kai up the stairs. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I am stunned speechless and yet have so many questions I want to ask. Why is Brianna being hurt so much? What do you want from us? What game are you talking about? What are we doing here? The list is bing maddening in my little brain. The extra muscles by the stairs are now making their way over to Brianna and I. Neither one of us struggle as we are pulled by two men each to our feet and escorted up the stairs, through a metal door which has another guard, down a dark hallway, up two more flights of stairs before we are practically tossed in a small clean and very minimal bedroom. One of the guards shows us the attached bathroom, tells us to shower and to wear the ck workout attire that was ced on the table next to the simple fruit and yogurt bowls. There were also two bottles of water. He said there is a first aid kit in the bathroom. We were instructed to be quick before he mmed the door, and a few locks were heard. clicking in ce. I immediately went to Brianna and helped her get up. I took her to the bathroom and helped get her out of the rags. It proved to be quite difficult since the coarse fabric was stuck from the dry blood, sadly re¨C opening many of her flesh wounds. There was only a standing shower, no privacy curtain that was almost on top of the toilet and a small basin sink without a mirror. There was a small wooden cab on the side which had towels and first aid. There were also some hotel size bottles of body wash, soap, and shampoo. 1/3 21 Capture The g I turned the water on, and luckily warm water came through the pipes at a decent stream. I got to work washing Brianna since she could barely hold herself up. As I washed away the dirt and blood, I could see various cut marks of different lengths and depths littered her body, almost no space left untouched. She had major purple bruising around her whole body, especially on her sides and the carving Kai made was very prominent andrge. I couldn¡¯t stop the silent tears as she continued to cry in pain and anguish. After she was cleaned to the best of my ability, I went to work to dry her as softly as possible and took her back to the bed. I tended to her wounds with creams and antiseptic ointment. There were no bandages, so we managed with what we had. I helped her dress and propped her on the bed before giving her the food. The outfit was ck spandex pants and a ck sports bra. There were ck tennis shoes and ankle socks. I found a few hair ties in the bathroom so we could at least put our hair up. Clearly whatever we are about to do is going to be physical. I managed to bathe and dress myself in record time after that, not wanting to leave Bri alone for long. I treated my raw wrists and ankles with cream and sat at the edge of the bed quietly eating my fruit. I feel nauseous but I have that feeling that if I don¡¯t eat, it will be dangerous. Not long after we both finished our breakfast; we heard the locks on the door click and four guards enter the room. We are again picked up by our arms and dragged out and down a few dark hallways, and down at least 6 flights of stairs, passing metal doors that all have keypad ess points. The drag us into arge open area, the steel rafters above barely visible under the football stadium lighting. There is atrge concrete wall at least 20 feet tall in front of us, spanning the entire length of the building. There are 12 guards all dressed in ck cargo pants, ck muscle shirts andbat boots. All four of the Mafia Dons are also there and dressed simrly. One thing I notice immediately is that half of the men are wearing red bands on their arms and the other half are wearing blue. We are thrown down on the ground at the feet of the Dons. When I move to help Brianna, Jason gives me a warning re that has me freezing in my ce. He smiles and opens his arms, addressing us with a bright mischievous smile: ¡°Wee to The Maze! Today, my love we are going to y a little game since you love ying games with us.¡± He crouches down in front of me, making sure I maintain eye contact with him while he continues. ¡°We are going to y a fun little game we like to call capture the g! With a twist, of course!¡± He was getting excited like a kid in the candy store. ¡°You and your little friend here, are the gs. You will wear Blue and Brianna here will wear Red. You both will be given a 5¨Cminute head start to make your way through the maze. Your goal is to make it to other side of the maze before you are caught by the opposite team. So my love, you will try to avoid the Red team and Brianna needs to avoid the Blue team. If you are caught by a member of your color team, they get 15 seconds to punish you any way they see fit. After 15 seconds, we will give you say 30 seconds to get away from us and carry on your way. The punishments are all purely physical of course. We aren¡¯t monsters.¡± The guys all chuckled as the know he was joking. ¡°If you are caught by a member of the opposing team, it¡¯s game over for you, and well, let¡¯s just say that yesterday was an appetizer. If you can make it through the maze without being caught by the opposing team, you are safe and you will be given a very nice reward. Any questions?¡± Jason finishes, while he is petting my hair like I¡¯m a damn cat. 2/3 21 Capture The g ¡°Actually yes,¡± I hear Brianna choke out. Jason looks at her and waits for her to speak again. ¡°What do you mean by caught?¡± ¡°Ah, good question my dear Brianna, Let¡¯s say, they have to physically get a hold of you be considered caught. You can try to outrun them or light them, but if they get their hands on you, well¡­¡± He finishes, leaving our minds to our imagination. He stands up and ps his hands. We are brought to our feet and a guardes over with a cup in his hand and takes a paintbrush and begins to paint strips of blue paint on my exposed skin. My arms, chest, face, torso, back. Brianna is painted the same, paint covering many of her injuries. Once we are done, we hear Jason giving orders to his team. I notice him and Ben are wearing Blue and Charlie and Kai are wearing Red. They are huddled on each side and the guards push me and Brianna towards two separate entry ways. 1 give her a weary look and mouth ¡®it¡¯s going to be okay¡® and she just nods, We hear Jason behind us, loud and clear, ¡°On your mark¡­get set¡­ RUN!¡± Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW SHARE 3/3 Chapter 22 3/3 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 22 ¨C The Maze Aurora POV ¡°On your mark¡­get set¡­ RUN!¡± On those words, I find myself running through the cement fortress. The walls are tall, and you can see splotches of red color along the walls are you pass. I turned left only to follow the path into a dead end. I retraced my steps until I find another entry point and choose right. I am winded and confused, frustrated, and exhausted. I cannot see anything other than identical cement walls; I cannot hear anything other than my staggering breaths. I stop dead in my tracks when a loud horn is sounded followed by the sounds of masculine battle cries. I realize my 5 minutes is up and I continue to quicken my pace. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I reach another dead end and quickly turn around, only to see a tall masculine blonde¨Chaired man with a blue arm band. His sinister smile makes me want to vomit. I turn around and try to make it to the opening I had once passed through only for strong arms to wrap around my torso. I scream in distress and begin to thrash in his hold. + I am instantly thrown up against the wall, him pinning me with his whole body. I hear a whistle blow three quick times near my ear. I then feel my body being turned around. A knee is pushed against the wall and before I have time to register anything, my body is pulled over the knee, my ass is in the air and then I feel a hard SMACK! Are you shitting me? He is actually spanking me. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK Then there is another whistle, three short blows and he releases me. Fuck that hurts! He was so rough. He tells me I better run, and I waste no time in staggering to the next entry way I see. I hear a long whistle in the distance and hear a piercing scream. Brianna! I pray that her punishment isn¡¯t too rough. Sadly to continued ear shattering screaming until another long whistle is blown makes me think she got hurt. Next thing I know, I hear another horn ring. This one was a lower baritone, like a mariner horn. Then a rumble is felt like a small quake and the panels of the cement walls begin to move. Some panels turn in different angles, others are lifted up. A panel I am near begins to move in my direction and I am forced to run as fast as I can into another passageway before the cement wall crushed me. Are you kidding me? Moving walls? ¡°Ohe on!¡± I scream to myself. But then I realize that of course this little game wouldn¡¯t be remotely fair. We are in a maze created by sick sadistic psychopaths. Left, right, right, straight. I turned another cement corner and nearly run into a guard with a red armband. I scream and it must be the adrenaline because I raise my foot and kick his family jewels as hard as I possibly can. He grabs his manhood and instantly falls to his knees. ¡°Bitch!¡± he screams but I bypass him and keep running, veering to the right out of his site. I hear another long whistle and more screams. Ie to another dead end, and I take a quick breather. 1/3 22 The Maze Another long whistle blows shortly after thest one. Poor Brianna! Then I hear the low horn again and watch the panels move. I jump out of the way as a panel turned creating a new pathway. I am momentarily distracted that I don¡¯t realize a strong arm is wrapped around my torso pulling me close to a chest. I scream while I am being turned to notice another freakishly tall muscled man, thankfully wearing a blue arm band. While keeping me in a tight grip around my arm, he blows his whistle three times and then knees me in the torso. The pain is sharp and knocks the wind out of me. He takes a fistful of hair and knees me again. Four more knees to the torso and ribs before the whistle is heard and he throws me across the floor. I am gasping for air, feeling like my lungs are on fire with every breath. I somehow find strength to get up and wobble to the next hole in the wall. Left, right, straight. It never ends. Another horn is blown, and the panels move. Then a long whistle and more screaming. I enter another passageway but stop in my tracks as I see Jason and Ben, together. They are standing right next to the next entry point. I look behind me and see the guard who kneed me slowly walking towards me. I take a chance and make a run for the next hole, only to of course be stopped by my captors. They chuckle and pull out their whistle and blow their whistle six times and my eyes widen. ¡°We get double the time my love, because we each get our time¡± Jason says next to my car. His hot breath fans the hairs on my neck and shiver. They don¡¯t waste anymore time and they both pull out a beating stick from behind their backs. Jason uses his forearm to push me against the wall, putting pressure on my neck. It¡¯s difficult to breath and I feel Ben pulling one of hands to the wall next to me, pinning it down. He then proceeds to smack my arm, wrist, and hand over and over again. SLAP SLAP SLAP SLAP SLAP SLAP SLAP SLAP SLAP. Fifteen smackster and then he releases me. Firey pain tingles in every nerve and ck dots are in my vision. Ben moves to my other arm and repeats the process. SLAP SLAP SLAP. The whistle sounds and they release me after giving me a soft kiss on the forehead. I fell to the ground gasping for air, and they walk away. The wall moving horn sounds again and it forces me to pick myself up even though my extremities are screaming at me to rest. I make my way through a few more halls before I find myself in a little dead¨Cend nook. But something unexpected happens. The little nook I found myself in allows me to see a few paths without necessarily being seen myself. I noticed Kai up ahead and he looked around before pushing on a panel and disappearing. I took a look at the panel in front of me and noticed a small thin line like a panel. I follow the line and see an outline of a small door! It all makes sense now. How they are able to move easily. This maze is clearly not meant to be won. I take a breath and try to press on the door. It opens and I step through, I am on the other side of the wall. I hear the horn once again and the panels move. I figured out that the edge of the maze doesn¡¯t move, so while the panels are all 2/3 22¨CThe Maze moving. I concentrate on the end panels. While the panels are moving, I hear another whistle for Brianna and more screaming, I use this moment to push the next panel Ind. I continue to push through the panels, checking my surroundings before pushing on the next panel. I see a guard with a red band down one of the passageways, but his back is turned to me. He is waiting at one of the openings. I quick tiptoe behind him and find another panel. That was definitely close. I hear three more long whistles and two more wall hos before I see the other end of the warehouse come into view, I know I am close. I pass through a panel about to go to the next one when I hear Kai¡¯s voice yell ¡°ALRORA!¡± ok at him and in a moment of courage wink at him. He begins to run at me, and I quickly push the panel in front of me and close it behind me. I hear him yell ¡°FUCK!¡± but I don¡¯t stop. I get to the just hall and see the entry way. It¡¯s a huge opening in the wall, not like the other ones. As I start runnin to the ext. I hear a strange whistle being blown. This time it is long and then two short beeps and then long again. I bear a bunch of boots and howls and I hear a blood curdling scream from Brianna As much as I want to to back with a little mm around. I see Kaiing through a panel and he sees me with a sinister smile. But I gave it of my middle finger and run thest few feet through the final doorway, Chapter Comments 21 ? POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Chapter 23 ? 23 - Final Punishment **Aurora POV** I ran through that final doorway, and I copsed on my knees on the floor in relief. I am still heavily panting, and I feel drenched in sweat. My arms and torso burn with a pulse beneath my skin. I noticed in the corner of my eye that Kai followed shortly after me and then he sat down next to me. "Nice job sweetheart. You did it" hemended. I just nodded in acknowledgement, still focused on breathing. He whips out his whistle and blows it suddenly. The loud piercing sound makes me flinch as it hits my eardrums. He did a four long whistle toots and then the same low horn at the beginning of this nightmare sted. We remained quiet until I could hear lots of manly voices booming behind me. I turned my head to watch all the men, including Jason, Ben, and Charliee out of the entry doors. Thest two guards came out and between them was an unconscious Brianna being dragged without care. I quickly got to my feet and tried to run to her, but Ben stepped in front of me and held my bruised torso firmly. I tried to struggle in his grasp, but he like a tank. Jason, Charlie, and Kai soon came to me as well and surrounded me, boxing me in so that if I was somehow lucky enough to get out of Ben''s grasp, the others would be able to grab me instantly. Brianna''s body was thrown on the ground not too far from us and to my relief she groaned, trying to move her battered body. Her crusted wounds were open and new red blotches were covering her already purple skin. The red paint she had on was chipped and smeared from sweat and blood. Her hair was wet and sticking to the sides of her face like she was ced in a shower. My heart was breaking for her. She didn''t deserve this. ''Please," I whispered out. ''Please, let her go. She didn''t deserve this." I begin to cry and continue to beg for them to stop hurting her. "Well, Princess, you made it out of the maze without being caught." Jason said with a proud smile on his face. Before I could make anyment, Kai speaks up, taking his calloused hand and rubbing my cheek softly. "Only because she figured out the secret to the maze." Charlie, Ben, and most importantly Jason all looked at me with a mix of emotions on their faces. I was getting whish looking at all their faces. ''So you cheated?" Charlie asked, a smirk. Excuse me? That got me mad. ''How is that even remotely okay? I only did the same thing all of you assholes did! I realized after the walls started moving that this is a fucking death trap. You had no intention of letting us leave that maze alive. I got lucky and saw Kai do it and put the pieces together. I fucking won your challenge so back the fuck off! If I cheated, so did all of you!" I screamed and then more under my breath, I huffed out "Fucking assholes!" *Language!* All four Dons snapped out and I feel a sharp sting on both my ass cheeks. "Ow!" I scream out as Ben and Kai kiss my forehead. Ben''s arm is still secure on my torso. Brianna begins to groan again, and my attention falls back to her. I watch as she struggles to turn herself on her back, another tear streaks down my face. Jason turns to face me, taking my face in his rough hands and holds it tight, his beautiful eyes burning a hole in my soul. "This was your punishment, sweetheart. You ran away from us. Now since the events at the house didn''t deter you from making the same damn mistake, we decided that having you watch us take out our anger on Brianna here would be a much better punishment for you. You ran away even though we told you not to. You and your little friend here were quite resourceful and smart. But not smart enough! We want YOU. We own YOU. YOU belong to US, and we will burn down this mother fucking world for you. understood?" He asks calmly. His calm is the scariest I have ever seen though. I can handle mean angry Jason, but this very calm, cool angry Jason makes the shivers down my spine tingle and the hairs on my skin rise, and not in a good way. I nod quickly only to earn another harsh p on both my ass cheeks and all four Dons snap out ''Words!" I wince at the pain and with a trembling voice say "y-yes." Jason cocks his head slightly, raises his eyebrow and spits out ''yes what?" Oh fuck me. This asshole just can''t get over his ego, but I am so scared right now so I decide to appease him. "Y-yes Sir?" Ites out more like a question than a response, but he nods and smiles slightly before leaning down to my ear and whispering, "I prefer Master, but for now Sir is fine. Another shiver runs down my spine causing my body to spasm. I hear Jason''s dark chuckle by my ear, clearly he saw my reaction to him. He kissed the exposed skin of my neck under my ear lightly before pulling away. "Now my dear," Jason starts up again. "I believe we did promise you a prize if you won. Normally the prize is your life, but since you know we aren''t going to kill you and you know we aren''t going to let you go, I will give you a choice." He walks over to Brianna and slowly begins to circle her like a Great White Shark around his lunch. *Brianna here was captured which means she lost. You can choose her fate my love. She can be taken to the pit where she will spend the next 5 days at the mercy of my men, she can go to the cell and have another private session with Draco and Kai, or you can set her free." ''Set her free!" I scream. I didn''t have to think. I knew there was no escape for me, but Brianna didn''t deserve this. "Let her go! Please! Please don''t hurt her anymore, please!" I beg. I catch Brianna''s eyes and they are filled with relief and pain. "No, Rory" she chokes out, it is barely a whisper before she begins to cough, and the cough turns to blood pooling out of her mouth. *Please Bri. You don''t deserve this." I said to her and then I looked up to Jason and said it again: "Set. Her. Free." Jason then cocks his head to the side and nods like he happy with the choice I made. He walks back over to me and before I can even think, captures my lips in a passionate kiss. I remain motionless as his warm and surprisingly soft lips press firm against my own, moving slightly as his tongue tries to poke my mouth to open to give him entrance, which I deny. "Kiss back" he mumbles, and I feel rough hands all over my body giving me tight squeezes as a warning not to piss them off further. So I give in. I begin to move my mouth and open my lips slightly. Jason wastes no time in devouring every inch of my mouth with his tongue. Our lips doing the tango, his dominance winning the race. We break away, breathing hard. Next Ben turns my head to face him and does the same thing. His kiss is definitely softer but just as controlling. I moan into his mouth as we continue to exchange saliva. He tugs my bottom lip slightly in his teeth as he pulls away. Kai pulls my hair, so I am looking up, hisrge frame towering over me. He bends down and ims my lips. He was rough and forceful. Charlie followed and was a mix. My lips feel swollen, my face feels all hot and flushed, and my legs feel like rubber. For some murdering psychotic assholes, damn can they kiss.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "You are ours." Jason says again. It was a final statement, not a question. He snapped his fingers and two guards picked up Brianna. She screamed in agony as they helped her off the floor. They brought her to Jason''s feet and pushed her down in front of him on her knees. Then I see it. Jason pulls out a pearl grip revolver from behind his waistband and points it straight at Brianna. I begin to struggle and scream, the world around me blurry. The pain in my body is no longer there. "NO!" I scream as Jason pulls the trigger and Brianna''s head falls back with a snap, red droplets sprayed out as she falls back. *YOU LIAR! YOU SAID YOU WOULD SET HER FREE!" I kept screaming. I began to struggle in the arms of my captors, but they just continued to hold me tight. My vision is still blurry but from salty tears. Charlie spoke up next to me as I continued to gasp for air. "He did set her free sweetheart. He just set her free from life.'' All the men around the room started to chuckle as I continued to grieve for my childhood friend. "Why?" I ask softly, still sobbing. "You had to learn your lesson. It was your final punishment. Ben said in my ear and with those final words, I felt darkness begin to consume my body and I weed it. Chapter 24 The four vara ver and Ther Prize 24 ¨C Dear Diary Area T newed inter Well, not quite sure how to do this fan being honest with mell over at a tiny growing up but Autumn hers the head annarrar and it may be good to write down my feelings and beeg back of what is going on. I bave been deling tiring in ke making its stupid The nor list | Rane inghiting benve to do these days, since I am intally cared to a bet. Yeah, I was stocked too when I first leaned that too tigin as well to something to keep me from nong my mind I After passed out for what happened in the mase, I apparently we zles for almost 3 whole days. I woke up in the woke up. I kane been told that th¨²c svom is y tired and Selin (ike ( was hit by a trade. To voc buddhin pain files and wanes on the nightstand. I¡¯m so d there was because my throat fer the sandpaper. My head was torooting too. So note the time¡­ Cinctantly henke centennitered boarna Ant Ian be such an ugh the like gode face and load porntions wailing sdy ming, Bu. was worth it. I had to moum for my friend. She dide eserve it but cow that it has been a few days. doesn¡¯t have to be hurting anyone. They cant saine fer actually panelul Ste is at peace now and she from meplenes I know that now. She will always be 1. me. Well, that first day I spent quite a bit of some justging in bed. When my tears dried up. I finally found the strengin no I ride and the four was varied behind me sulling mu Bourbonede right by the bed post Shockily the cuff was padded and there was a small ck padodi keening me from being able to remove it. Even crazier, upon examining the padlock, it required a code AND a key. Sophisticated bastards I remember being frustrated and then getting an inane urge to pee. I warned to take a scolding hot shower in an attempt to rid myself of the disgusting memones. I wanted to bruch my teeth and some pay ban wanted to change out of the super tistry silk pink andce negliger than barely covered my got chesis. yell out for help asking if someone could let me out to use the bathroom. Then I remembered that the room was most likely woundproof from what I remembered when I let thest time. Last time I completely Sangit again and then remembered the paced on the wall and made my to it. Caddily. I could react the button, but bauch. I probably looked like I was doing an intricate arabesque, but I could all reach it with the tips of my fingers I pressed the button, the panel cante out and I came across the housekeeping button. I hit the call button and waned I was hoping for another message but instead a got a good little scare -way I help you? ¡°May I help you? a sweet older sice said Content held by N?velDrama.Org. somente¡¯s voice came over the mercu 24 Dear Diary ¡°Um yes, please!¡± I began to say. I was feeling nervous but that urge to pee suddenly returned and my boost of confidence came with it. ¡°Um, I really need to go to the bathroom. Could you please ask someone to release me?¡± There was a very ufortable long silence. I was feeling deted and then I heard ¡°someone is coming.¡± And then the line went dead. A few minutester, an older woman, maybe in her mid¨C60¡¯s came bustling in. She was short, like 5¡¯3¡± max, a bit stocky, grey hair with a tinge of red was pulled neatly in a tight bun behind her head, freckles littered her small face, and she had a big sweet smile. She reminded me of like Mrs. Patmore from Downton Abbey. She was wearing a long ck dress and had a huge set of keys dangling from her hips. Along with her came two armed guards that stood by the open door. She introduced herself to me as Autumn and told me she was the head housekeeper. She then shooed the guards outside, telling them it wasn¡¯t proper for them to watching me like I was chocte pie. When they tried to tell her that they had orders from the boss, she sassed them and told them ¡°if you want to eat for the next week, you better do what I say boys. Better yet, I¡¯ll happily take my shoe and give you a good lesson on manners! I can make sure you don¡¯t shit for the next month and don¡¯t have a bed to sleep in for the next two! NOW SHOO!¡± The look on the guards faces was priceless. The two giant beast looking men who could probably crush our skulls with their bare hands were actually petrified of this tiny sassy woman. She was my new favorite person, ever! I was stunned speechless and once they left, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh and I made sure to tell her just that! I mentioned how Brianna would love to meet her and then I cried. Sobbed actually. She gave me a big grandmother hug and told me to stop ruining my pretty face with ugly wet tracks. She told me to sit on the bed quickly and raise my leg. She quickly swiped the code on the dials and then put a small little key that looked like a toothpick in the lock. The click of the opened lock was music to my ears. She told me to take my time and freshen up and she would have food delivered and ready when I was done. I practically ran into the bathroom. Oh my goodness I had never been so happy to go to the bathroom than I did in that moment. I took my time and took a hot shower. There was so much steam, I could have sworn I was in a cloudbank. When I stepped out of the shower, there was a warm fluffy towel waiting for me next to the shower door and i saw some clothes on the counter. Luckily it was a light pink long sleeve shirt, ck leggings, super plush fuzzy pink socks, and luckilyfortable white satin undergarments instead of the scratchycy thongs I had been forced to wear. I got dressed and when I came out, Autumn was sitting on the sofa, texting on her phone, a book on the coffee table in front of her. There was a tray of food on the bed. I thanked her and sat down next to the tray. There was a bowl of vegetable soup, a huge ham sandwich with at least 20 pieces of sliced ham, cheese, tomato, and lettuce on a toasted kaiser roll. I was salivating. Autum came over and handed me the book. It was a brown leather¨Cbound book, but it did not have anything on the cover. It was this diary. She told me to write what is going on and so here I am. It has been 5 days since I woke up. All 5 days, I have not seen any of the guys. Only Autumnes to visit and brings me meals. She stays while I eat, and we have started talking a bit. I learned that the guys left for a business trip the day I woke up. Sadly she has to keep the chain on my ankle unless I am in the bathroom. When she leaves, the guardse in and make sure it is secure. Autumn is really nice. Rachel was assigned to another part of the house staff, and I had asked Autumn to give her my sincere apologies. I mean, it was wrong for me to do what I did, but can you me a girl for trying? 2/3 24 ¨C Dear Diary Anyway Diary, I have been sitting here for 5 days sleeping, eating, and mainly watching TV. Autumn pulled a few books from the bookshelf, and they are sitting on the bedside table. I am so happy that I haven¡¯t seen any of the guys yet, but I have had a lot of time to think. Escaping now will be close to impossible. I have realized that. But if they think killing my one and only friend is going to make me submit to them, they are wrong! But it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t piss them off and have some fun while I am here. And I think I know just what I am going to do too. I will definitely be ¡°punished¡°, a lot actually. Do I care? Nope! It will be so worth it though. Brianna is going to be so proud. Now, I just need to get out of these chains¡­ Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW 3/3 Chapter 25 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize: 25 Dinner with the Enemy Aurora POV It¡¯s been a few hours since I wrote in my diary for the first time. It definitely helped me more than I thought it would. I put it inside the nightstand, and I am now wasting away watching Netflix. I am binge watching The Great British Bake Off because hello, Incredible bakers and I totally lurve a small crush on Paul Hollywood! It¡¯s more of a ¡®please let me watch you in the kitchen cooking crush, not really a ¡°I want to get in your pants¡® crush. Anyway, I am just sitting on this big luxurious bed, enjoying watching Paul demolish all hopes and dreams of amateur bakers in the dreaded bread week when I hear the locks on the door click. I sat up a bit, thinking it was just Autumn, but boy did I get some heart palpitations when in walked ALL. FOUR nadia Dons, the badass assholes themselves: Jason, Charlie, Kai, andstly Ben. ¡°Hey princess,¡± Jason smirked. ¡°Going anywhere tonight?¡± He added, and all the guys chuckled. ARILAR HAR HAR HAR. ¡°Nope¡± I quipped back ¡°But don¡¯t quit your day job. You¡¯reedic timing needs a lot of work.¡± The guys just rolled their eyes and proceeded to take various positions around the room. Kai and Ben sat on one of the ss in the room whereas Charlie walked to the armchair that Autumn had one of the guards move closer to my bed so she could sit with me, jason had to audacity to pick up my sock covered and chained feet and then sat on the bell, cing my feet on his very tonedp. The bed dipped slightly with his weight, and I felt really ufortable. I tried to move my legs off of him, but he kept a firm grip on my ankles and slowly rubbed the tops of my shins, There was a bit of awkward silence before Charlie cleared his throat and In a very nice sultry voice said, ¡°How are you sweetheart?¡± Okay this is ridiculous! ¡°First of all, I am not, nor will I EVER BE your sweetheart!¡± I began by pointing my linger at him. ¡°Secondly, what do you want me to say? I¡¯m just peachy pie Mr. Dupont?¡± If I could put a scale on the sarcasm, it would be through the roof! The men just looked at me with amused expressions on their face and I just huffed in annoyance and folded my arms over my chest, looking down at my legs. ¡°Mrs. Piedmont told us you were well behaved.¡± Jason said softly, still rubbing my legs. ¡°Mrs. Who?¡± I said in confusion. And then it all made sense and I made an ¡®o¡® shape with my mouth. ¡°You mean Autumn?¡± It was more of a question to myself but Jason nodded all the same. ¡°She¡¯s a greatdy¡± I stated. And it was one hundred and fifty percent Inie. ¡°Yes she is!¡± Charlie chimed in. ¡°She is like a mother to all of us. She is the only one that can literally light a fire under Jason¡¯s ass and get away with It.¡± I heard Ben say and the other guys, including Jason all nodded in agreement and chuckled. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle too. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. That woman really is spectacr. The chuckles turned to silence and then I heard a soft ist stern ¡°Aurora.¡± I looked up to Jason who was looking at me, ¡°Are you going to try to escape again?¡± I had to think for a moment about that one. I knew that after thest stunt i pulled, they were going to make it near impossible for me to do it again. Besides, I figured there were other ways to piss them off. I finally shook my head ¡®no¡® shyly. 25 ¨C Dinner with the Enemy ¡°Words Aurora¡± I heard Kai demand. ¡°No¡± I said again, still shy and looking down at myp feeling really small in the presence of God like nts ¡°Okay. We will give you another chance. I think you have realized some of the consequences for defying us. We don¡¯t trust you though. So we decided that we will let you out of your room and your chains during the day. You are free to roam the house as long as you promise to be a good girl. There are some rules you are going to follow, understood?¡± fason stated. I had a mix of emotions, but right now I wanted out of this room so badly! Knowing they wanted verbal confirmation, I nodded and said ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± ¡°Okay, Good. Rule one is fairly obvious, do not try to escape. Rule two is do not leave thepound. Rule three, he a good girl. Be kind, considerate, show manners and be respectful. Andstly, you have a curfew at nine o¡¯clock each night unless one of us gives you permission.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± is the only response I give. I just wanted out of this room and out of these chains. Ben gets up and crosses the room. He enters my closest whileson pulls a small toothpick shape key from his pocket. He inputs the code, which of course is conveniently inconvenient to my eyes so I can¡¯t see the four¨Cdigit code and before I know it, the padded cuff is off my ankle. Jason rubs the area briefly until Ben returns with a nice formal gold sequin dress and matching gold ts. They all get up, leaving the garments on the bed and heading to the door. ¡°Get dressed. You have 20 minutes. You are joining us for dinner.¡± Charlie said and they rushed out the door, the three locks clicking softly as soon the door closed. The dress was beautiful. It had three finger width shoulder straps with a very low V¨Cneck cut that would give a perfect view of the valley between my breasts because I couldn¡¯t wear a bra with this dress. Luckily there was some built¨Cin cups. It was floor length with a small slit on the left side that looked to go maybe knee length. Without putting it on 1 knew it would be a snug fit. Good thing I had already taken my bath today. 1 quickly got dressed and now that I didn¡¯t have the chain, I was free to waddle into the bathroom and make myself presentable. I found makeup and hair products. I decided to put my hair in a simple half¨C up style and applied just some ck eyeliner, ck eyeshadow for a smokey look, a little blush and pink lip gloss. I heard the door open, and I came out of the bathroom to see the two giant mountain guards inside the room. I slipped on the shoes and walked over to them. They ushered me out of the room and then walked me down the golden and red corridors, down the stairs and then to the massive football sixe dining room again. Inside there were all the same men as before and one empty seat on the right side of Jason. The quiet chatter stopped when I walked up to the table. Jason stood from his chair and offered me his hand. I took it with reservation but figured it was probably smart not to provoke the beast, yet anyway. The other men all stood up from their chairs while Jason walked me over to my seat. After I sat down, Jason helped push in my chair. ¡°You look breathtaking¡± he whispered in my ear as I sat down. I said a simple thank you and then all the men proceeded to sit afterson. He was back on his throne like chair, sitting like a king. Dinner was promptly served. Tonight was a beautifully ted 12 oz filet mignon steak that had a decent crust and was 2/1 ¡°What vibet vibe medium well out the bar and wis topped with butter so theer was and sand gather girl n when then ym into the Missies wates: Hie il switched on to Be Chute the bear the wide atuntur, but something angar me nemtron and I opone up before called when did! we won Quang mangan and pinweer mee the meleng mampuan umd put a popane imal in ad te portal media outlets tourding demograp full of ser and dager but Clutter med under the tent and locked minigoed in het te adived me ¡°plenar emphats further the wearer yful bus penis and was dicari was calling to the CB6 aldepool Exerprise the male des in my heat Oh me and big mouth! Chapter Comments POST DOWMENIT WOM Chapter 26 Supe 15.23 Thu, 15 Feb M The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 26 ¨C Gravy Charlie POV To say I was shocked in awe would be an understatement. I was shocked in awe when Aurora entered the dining room looking like a beauty queen, her golden dress shimmering like diamonds and it hugged her beautiful assets like a second skin. She was divine. I was shocked in awe when I watched her eyes sparkle at the sight of her dinner. And needless to say I was shocked in we when she interrupted my conversation with Jack and Bobby, two of my men. I was intrigued at what she was Trying to exin. Social media was not something new to our business but the way she put it, had me interested so I asked her ¡°please exin further.¡± I put on my CEO face and waited for her to begin her proposal. The whole table was silent and watching her. The little cherub angel among giant demons and the devil himself. She cleared her throat ¡°well, your quarter two earnings report showed that Dupont¡¯s customer base wascking under the age of 35 in almost every subpany. The traditional marketing strategy you have is to push various advertisements, but they are boring and not eye catching to the younger poption which would increase your profits about 43%. Most people under 35 spend more time on their social media pages. Instead of traditionalmercials and nidebar advertisements, you could invest the extra earnings and push a rigorous campaign with 5¨Cword pop ups and also invest in brand influencers.¡± She tried to y cool to hide her insecurities, but you could see her trembling The room was silent and looking around and the guys at the table there were lots of impressed looks. What she said made sense and I was interested in what she was saying. This woman has quite the brain on her. No wonder she got to the interview phase at mypany. Jason and Ben were looking at her with such pride on their faces. Kai was smirking as usuml. I turned to my men and said ¡°Inck, you heard her. I think she is on to something. I want a full model by next Monday. Get Cheryl¡¯s team on board.¡± Jack nodded and started typing on his phone. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Bobby then spoke up saying ¡°This could help solve the issue Withundering the new weapons orders too.¡± He was right. I nodded in acknowledgement. Our little princess may just have helped us with a five¨Cbillion¨Cdor headache. was quickly typing away on his phone and then spoke: ¡°Jason, maybe Draco can help with the logistics for the Intest exports too to help minimize our manpower. And Charlie, I crunched the numbers, Aurora is on to something. We can invest one billion of the profit margins and that could increase the online traffic by twenty percent. If your team can push it correctly, by the end of next quarter we could potentially turn over fifteen billion white.¡± Well donin, look at that! Seems like we have a little business minx on our hands. I looked at her with admiration, winked and smiled. I said to her ¡°Good job princess.¡± And I meant it too. The blush on her face was priceless and it was beautiful. She has a praise kink. Kai and I shared a little nce. He saw it too. Once again I was shocked in awe at her. She was just perfect. 1/3 24 savy pow ke they do totaly was openly destly active alws Some save out was geus was sweat any word do for a sew the path a ???? ????????? Send and out adetske venit Burggade aware the welded of the awning and seputed wo protect mediatly we let me done dar sent a Ping wake up mud are the mat was gut and and my thaus was wiedy mad and some tour and our on dan bad med than to ten other worth aber donar le walled certo dar suation and interestysta? own dishes with des douf four deat warthages wouthsoon, ask your shown audy at pub and good for the day Ha de un dolu or the Gar Fedderburn, get a well or wilmar i veie loting: il ences ating for wutic Mamme we dies and historical at procul as depen 1 fond de torn doorut the guard at the stuurwedd die ane tanti del sot kan gemmation a team bound our separate ng me in or as gu me musimy way that moefond ja sealt hanging uudsey nur geben undle neuding monti. I took cortar tour to explore due loss on the dadues les tud at some of worek thom thatom to letion Ganggung. ant lots of duties tall of Walnego ( were maching atw was going the diwwy start getting them back for all man petraugh. Ger thing for a very ways been and tenduse all the same ? ? ? | walked to the left after ring me try as umur tangles dos De con uso a full gom, and and the worthing out. Their dat we all were drawn frother sise the guider thing one and indes who all our Hauben dame The nur dass der made to over ged or walls were all speed gean the natione The way grundige er dan wear setting the light sugerty if we see it be art er det of Iedere der forting our team of drane sur 21: 26¨CGravy the heat of the hot tub, it felt a bit muggy on my skin. There were ten lounge chairs with towels rolled up on the edges. There were two closed doors on the far left wall. As I approached and opened each door, I found the first door had a sauna. The second door had arge storage room that was filled with equipment, towels, and even had buckets with sport halls and swimming games. Ma Then I saw a box that had water balloons and I got a very terrible, very brilliant idea. I grabbed the water balloons and dashed outside the pool. I walked quickly to the other end of the mansion, through the empty dining hall and found my way into the kitchen. The kitchen staff looked at me like I cas a hungry tiger. Finally a tallnky woman wearing a white chef coat and ck cargo chel pants approached me with calcted steps and asked, ¡°what can I do for you mydy?¡± Her ent was thick, maybe Russian. Her hair was pulled back into a low bun, and she was wiping her hands on the ck kitchen towel that was connected to her belt. ¡°Um, I¡¯d like to make some gravy. I¡¯m thinking mustard gravy would be nice.¡± I smiled brightly and held up some of those stic water balloons in my hand and nothing but mischievousness in my heart. Chapter Comments. 1 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Chapter 27 Chapter 27 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 27 ¨C Just A Little Experiment Aurora POV ¡°What else should I do?¡± asked Lillian. Lillian was one of the servants. The chef, who I learned liked to be called Madam Andre, assigned her to me when I asked to make a few things in the kitchen and use some supplies. Lillian was directed to take me to the second kitchen so we could have some privacy. Yes, they had two full size kitchens. This one was a bit smaller than the main kitchen, but it was still bigger than my apartment. It had a massive prep ind in the middle that expanded almost the entire room. Three of the walls had cabs and countertops along with a twelve¨Cburner gas stove top and an industrial sink. The countertops were white marble, and the cabs were painted a dark forest green. The appliances were all modern and thetest model. They were ck stainless steel and massive. The two refrigerators along the fourth side took up maybe half the space,. There was also a walk¨Cin pantry which stored appliances and even a deep freezer. When we got into the kitchen, I had told Lillian that I was doing an experiment because I was bored and since I was a trained chef myself, I wanted to experiment in the kitchen. I don¡¯t want her turning me in before I get a chance to piss off my captors now would I? So here we are, in the kitchen, by ourselves, having the best time. ¡°Hm, the sauce is almost ready for the final ingredient. I just need mustard powder and turmeric. Are the other balloons sealed tight? I say to my partner in crime. She was finishing up some dishes in the sink. ¡°Yep! They are right there!¡± She says proudly while pointing at me the neon¨Ccolored balloons on the clean ind countertop, soap still covered her hands. ¡°Nice work!¡± I praise her. You see, for thest hour we have been cooking a few dishes and then we ced them in balloons. Every time she would ask what I was going to do with them, I would just respond ¡°usible deniability.¡± We didn¡¯t make the balloons really big because I need to carry them obviously. We learned from one of the other servants that the bosses were back from their meetings in the city, and they were in their office now with their right¨Chand men. There was a door in the corner of the kitchen, and I was told that it was one of the entrances that lead to the servants and guards living quarters. I finished up the very thick hot mustard gravy. I added extra mustard and turmeric which was going to create such a terrible mess, I made sure to not add a thickener because I obviously am not nning on serving it. The other balloons have all sorts of funbinations: ketchup and tomato sauce with raw hamburger meat pieces, soy sauce and balsamic vinegar with minced garlic, heavy whipping cream with cottage cheese chunks, chocte and maple syrup, raw eggs, and red wine. Thest one is going to be mustard gravy with chopped onions and ghost peppers! I am so going to hell, and I am pretty sure I am about to not walk for a month, but it is going to be epic! I helped Lillian with cleaning the kitchen while the gravy cooled enough for me to put it in the balloon. She helped me find a nice storage hamper that I could carry them in, and I put a towel over the top to hide them from prying eyes. 27¨CJust A Little Experiment Now it¡¯s time to proveke the beasts! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. I walked out of both kitchens and dining room with my little basket of mischied and waded my way down to the other side of thepound near the gym and peel. There was a huge ck door, and twe guards were standing The hallway was eerily quiet. I approached the deer, and the guards stopped me stepping in front of me ¡°You do not have permission to be here servant.¡± One of the guards said. I am going to call him Grumps. Grumpy was shorter than his wannabe twin, let¡¯s call him Groucho, but both were still taller than me Grumpy had some girtin to him, like he has been hitting the cookie jar instead of the gym. Groucho was leaner but you could see he had some muscle. No doubt that both of them could restrain me easily. Both men were wearing the signature ck waits, and had earpieces sticking out like you see them the Secret Service ¡°Excuse me?¡± I said to them, a hand on my hip and attitude on my face. ¡°I am that a servant. And that is just in Tude!¡± | added. ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± Groucho spoke then. He had a bit of an ent, but it wasn¡¯t Eastern European like many o? the people around. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell your boss that Aurora is here.¡± I said sweetly, batting my eyshes and everything, trying to hold in my vomit. When he didn¡¯t do anything but stare I added not so nicely, ¡°Chop Chop Groucho! I don¡¯t have all day He rolled his eyes and turned to the keypad on the wall. He pressed a few buttons and waited. A very angry ¡°WHAT? came over the tiny speaker. ¡°Bass, some chick named Aurora is here demanding to see you. She won¡¯t leave.¡± Groucho said into the keypad. ¡°Send her in!¡± The same voicemanded. The guards exchanged looks and then opened the door enough for me to slip into. The office was nice and spacious. Ben was sitting at a desk to the right typing away on aputer and Kai was sitting next to him on his phone. Charlie and Jason were at a massive dark brown desk that had papers scattered all over the ton. Drace and Thomas along with two other men were standing around with them, they had their hands full of papers and looked to be in a discussion. There were several highball sses full of amber and clear liquid scattered around. the tables. ¡°Ah: Aurora darling!¡± Jason said looking/up from his desk, smiling brightly. I gave a simple hi in return. ¡°What¡¯s up buttercup? How was your day¡± Kai asked, looking up from his phone and Ben was now looking up from I was starting to feel a little nervous. This is such a bad idea, but I¡¯vee this far. ¡°Um. It was nice, thank you.¡± replied, forcing a small smile on my face. 214 27¨CJust A Little Experiment ¡°What did you do today love?¡± This time it was Charlie asking. ¡°Um, I explored the mansion. And I got a little bored so I went into the kitchen. Madam Andre was kind enough to let me borrow the second kitchen to do some¡­ experiments I cautiously said. ¡°Interesting dear.¡± Said Jason as he sat down in his huge ck leather office chair. ¡°Come here and tell us all about your experiments¡± he was patting his leg. Here we go! You got this Aurora. I ¡°How about I show you instead?¡± I asked back, my mischievous smile forming on my face. ¡°What do you mean ¡®show¡® us little one?¡± Kai asked, he straightened his back against his chair and seemed very curious. ¡°I have them right here¡± I said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, gesturing to the basket against my left hip. ¡°Oh?¡± Ben said with a smile. I nodded and took a few steps closer to my victims but not so close that they could touch me. They all raised an eyebrow at me. I don¡¯t really know what happened next. I had my right hand around a balloon instantly, pulled it out and threw it straight at Jason. He caught it but his grip was so forceful it exploded all over his chest and pants. Red wine! ¡°What the fu¡± Another one hit Charlie on his chest. Heavy cream and cottage cheese! Thomas got the mustard gravy all over his face and grey suit. Raw eggs sttered all over the desk. I turned and hit Ben with the ketchup and tomato sauce. Kai who wasughing right up until I hit him with soy sauce and balsalmic vinegar. One of the other guys got the chocte and maple syrup right on his face. Thomas started screaming as he tried to wipe his face of the mustard gravy. That would be the peppers. Ouch! I wasughing so hard and they all had murdous res on them. ¡°Well! That¡¯s my cue! Gotta run!¡± I squealed out before I bolted to the door, threw it open and ran for my dear life! As I started running, I heard a chorus of angry growls ¡°AURORA!¡± I swear the windows were shaking and my ribs were hurting from all theughter and my face was paining from the smiling. I did it! I ran into the dining room as I heard Jason¡¯s voice boom down the hall ¡°YOU BETTER RUN BABY CAUSE WHEN DADDY GETS YOU, YOU ARE IN FOR A WORLD OF PAIN!¡± I heard him barking orders to guards like ¡°FIND HER!¡± Oh shit! I entered the foyer and saw the front door and another brilliant stupid n formed in my head. Yep, definitely going to hell! Chapter 28 Chapter 28 28 Bitter Taste ¨C Kai POV We had just gotten home from a very tedious day in the city, Jason and Charlie had a board meeting thatsted 6 fucking hours at DuPont Enterprises. Meanwhile, Ben and I made our monthly trip around the city stopping at most of our businesses. It¡¯s exhausting. One of us always try to go into the city at least once a month and surprise our investments and businesses. We own most of the city by physical ownership of the real estate. We have many restaurants, clubs, bars, hotels and own most of the downtown office buildings. We also invest quite a lot of money in local businesses and provide added security for a price of course. We even own the police force. Corruptible bastards. We enjoy making surprise visits the most. It keeps our employees and patrons on their toes and on their best behavior. You never know when the Blood Mafia is going to show up and if you anything less than our high standard, well we send clear and bloody messages to correct that mistake. Ben and I found a handful of our businesses that needed a lesson of two. One local hotshot thought he could refuse our service. My bloody knuckles helped change his mind quickly. Not a bad day, just once again, exhausting. We had all met up at DuPont headquarters and then proceeded home in our caravan of ck bulletproof SUVs. When we got home, we all headed down to Jason¡¯s ck Office. Yeah, we have several offices in our mansion. The ¡°ck¡® office is strictly mafia based and it¡¯s Jason¡¯s primary office. It¡¯s smaller than our ¡®Red¡® office which we all have a desk and the strategy board. We also have the ¡®gold¡® office which is more like a board room and it¡¯s where we prefer to have meetings with guests, associates, business partners. Charlie, Ben, and I also have our own offices here in the mansion as well as at the training we need ourmand centers. Jason is very particr about who can enter the ck office. Only the topmanders meaning us and our seconds are the only ones allowed inside for security reasons. We also have some of our most deadly guards standing outside. for extra security. Jason goes straight to the liquor cab while everyone gets a bitfortable, most of us all taking off our ties and loosening our suit jackets, I sit next to Ben at the conference table. He and I begin to take care of the paperwork from our little excursions today, Ben inputs things into our software he created, it gets printed and then I have to review and add additional detail, sign off on it, and then we upload it back into the database. It¡¯s a simple process, but it does take time. We visited 22panies today, so we have a lot to do. Jason hands each of us a ss of bourbon before Jason heads over to his desk and begins to discuss some new weapons contracts with Charlie, Draco, Thomas, Theo, and Connor. Theo is the head of our security forces. Even though he primarily oversees thepound, he is always consulted when we haverger shipments and helps n the security detail and transport route with Jason. Connor is Theo¡¯s best friend and second inmand. It¡¯s getting close to dinnertime, maybe an hour or so after we returned home, when we hear the inte buzz. ¡°WHAT!¡± Roars Jason. He does not like to be disturbed. None of us do when we are working- 1/3 Jason and retung und bike and the anat a whale dhe anti ¡°Son amanded pinge on Hau dar and went that mercation. al mussare on my phone short one of my desven intved. They are twing pertany jene szering thail a new ali spesert off weapon workerad 1 onlived up thes y web espertinente¡± at?r van wees bestant to say thanst went. men low ne. Semaking doemari perm Tonnesenterer dear¡±son said nuweets He parted the lies and while he and the gave minket, bomatthing dhanged in her entire demment ponyedum Candle here and the mmad wee voummar: Giwe poked for a moment. But uchueyous amile qaved her face and I wits nor the arend i suven Su anju popped it responpur and pped a bit denier do dong huurderine auperumal then then it popped!! and a mine thousand¨Ctar suit site Wi ploded. It was white and it had anything annornt This port has got outtir fuller 28-5mer Teste front of joy. There chick red sauce. it sshes all over him, hispute and even on some of our papers in meat. I was sellughing Couldn¡¯t two m Then a green balloon collided with my face before I could stropery road, and I was drenched in a ck liquid. Some of it got into my mouth. Was it soy sauce and a temblorer ante. Oh my fuck She did not just put balsamic vine I look down at my suit and tile white chucks hoo and smells like garlic. That Title bitch muned my favorite suit! I heard Thomas begin to scream as he was trying to wipe his face. Then was covered in brown signif Aurore wasughing like a vena. She was almost doubled men, and I think that caught all of our Content held by N?velDrama.Org. attention. We all ed blood at that moment. Her blood Well That¡¯s my qua! Gotta mun she practically screamed before the bolted to the door, dar it open and an ORL the doo all got up to chase after her ¡°ALBORA escoamed her name in minon Tason was the first one out the door and he screamed down the vanched her brown curs tum aes BETTER HUN BART CAUSE WHEN DADDY GETS YOU, YOU ARE IN FOR A WORLD OF PAIN the than his coun We were all pissed. She rained out but the trackedson¡¯s office. The ¡°FOO HER!¡± Be backed Men and ran the gant an the d. ¡°Call the whole squad. I don¡¯t fucking care Find her and make sure she can¡¯t escape. BUT NO ONE TOUCHES HER BUT US!¡± the text back in his office me lieky grabbing his weapons. I hear Man and ran on their headsets barking onders Trommes rusted on the tall no dount to take a showed. Whatever the and I begin at head down the hall I¡¯m going to have so much fun punishing Wee to the main foyer and I stop in my trad The from door is wide open balloon was burning him. Draco Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Chapter 29 Chapter 29 29¨CMaybe, Possibly, Sort Of On The Run Kai POV The front door is open. The fucking front door is wide open! She did not try to escape again. Oh I am so close to fucking killing that girl. Draco looks at me with wide eyes. He is also shocked. We pulled out our whistles and began to blow them as I once again headed outside to look for the headache that is named Aurora. I hear a lot of footsteps behind me but as I am scanning the horizon in front of me, I cannot see her anywhere. It¡¯s impossible. We weren¡¯t far behind her, and the forest line is too far. There is no way that even Usain Bolt could have made it to the forest line in time and the road is empty and so is the front garden. Where the fuck could she be? Jason, still fully saturated in red stains and reeks of alcoholes barreling out, his face red in rage. ¡°What the fuck Kai? Why the whistle?¡± ¡°The front door was open. I saw Aurora running this way.¡± I said bitterly. It took a moment, but Jason¡¯s face went from rage to pure murder in about two seconds as he processed what I was saying. ¡°CALL EVERYONE. ALL HANDS¨CON DECK! FIND HER! NOW!¡± His voice wasmanding, he body was shaking in anger. This was the face of the most feared Mafia leader. This was the King and heads are going to start rolling literally if we don¡¯t find Aurora soon. The house rm was pulled. A loud calling siren began to re. Jason storms back inside, and I begin to bark out orders to guards who seemed toe out from every corner of our We sent men to every corner of the house, sent teams to the woods, and even a few cars left the house grounds to search the roads. About 45 minutester, my walkie¨Ctalkie that I now have in my hand squawks. heen found¡± I hear ¡°Boss! Princess has been found. I repeat, princess has one of the guardse through muffled with static. Princess is her code name among the guards. Brat is more appropriate right now though. The rm is turned off and before I can respond, I hear Jasone over the speaker ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Servants quarters. She is in one of servant¡¯s rooms.¡± The guard replies. 1/4 29¨CMaybe, Possibly, Sort Of On The Run ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Jason responds. Oh, sweet Aurora, this is not good baby. Jason neveres to retrieve his own prize. I then get a text from Jason in our group chat as I head back inside. Head to the dining room. Have some guards bring a few shower curtains and the steel armchair from the basement. My eyes stare at the screen and I instantly start spouting a boner in my pants. The soy sauce and vinegar have pretty much dried on my clothes and now they are sticky, and the strong scent of garlic is burning my nose, but I am not going to miss whatever torture Jason is nning. Aurora POV I had gotten the idea rather quickly to cause a lot of chaos because why not. I knew it was a long shot to even work, but I tried anyway. I was in the foyer and saw the front door and thought it would be fun to make them freak out. I run over and see the panel on the wall. I wonder if the password is the same. I try and it worked. The stupid bastards. didn¡¯t change the code! Too easy. I hear the clicks on the door and I just turn the handle when I hear heavy footsteps getting louder. I throw open the door and dash to my right into the first living room. I remember from my exploring that this room leads into another sitting room so while hugging the far wall, I manage to slip into the next room when I hear the whistles. I continue through the room as quickly as I can. The whistles and yelling are bing very faint. I ran into the music. room and shut the side door I had just entered. I decided to lock it in case theye looking. I then went to the other door and opened it slowly. I saw a few guards in ck running in the direction of the foyer. I waited with bated breath and when I didn¡¯t see any more guards, I popped my head out and looked to make sure. I then dashed across therge hall and into another sitting room, this one looked more like a tearoom with a full bar. Then I heard the rm. It sounded simr to a fire rm. It began to re loudly and made my heart quicken even more. This was definitely not what I had intended. I then made my way to the next room on the right which was a game room. I remember seeing a spiral staircase in the corner of this room and thought it lead upstairs, thinking I could maybe get back to my room and hide in the closet. But the staircase not only led to the floor above but also it went down. Call me curious, but I decided to go down. They probably would go check my room first and I did not want to be caught while they were still so angry. I made my way down the ck spiral staircase and there was a hallway. It was grey in color and had florescent lighting. There were storage boxes along the walls. I realized it must be a servants passage. That¡¯s it! The servants quarters. They wouldn¡¯t look there would they? Maybe they will calm down and I can thene find them and apologize. So I made my way through the hall and came to a wooden door. I opened it and it led to a small open foyer about the 2/4 29¨CMaybe, Possibly, Sort Of On The Run size of my living room in my old apartment and then opened up torge open sitting room with lots of sofas and several televisions mounted on the walls. I saw an open doorway and walked out like nothing was wrong. I could hear the rm but it was muted a little, thankfully. I wondered around for a few moments before I ran into a familiar face. Lillian. She saw me and instantly ran into my arm giving me a bone crushing squeeze. ¡°I am so happy you are okay! I heard the sirens. Us servants have to go to our rooms.¡± She said hastily and pulled me Content held by N?velDrama.Org. with her. ¡°You should go to your room too! The rm means serious business. The guards are running around like crazy!¡± She continues to pull me through a few more corridors. ¡°Actually, can I stay with you? My room is on the other side of the house. I don¡¯t think I will be able to make it in time.¡± I beg her. A small white lie doesn¡¯t hurt, right? ¡°Of course! Come!¡± She pulls me even faster as we hear a guard yell down the hallway ¡°Get to your rooms now!¡± Before I know it she is hauling me inside a tiny room that has a single twin bed, a bedside table, and a dresser. There was a white nket on her neat bed and a small white rug on the floor right by her bed. She locked the door and we sat on her bed. ¡°So tell me, what did you do with those balloons. I have been thinking about it since you left!¡± I took a deep breath and told her everything up to me leaving the room. We both busted intoughter. ¡°I would have loved to be a fly on the wall!¡± she breathed out. Then realization hit her like an oing bullet train. ¡°Oh no Aurora. This rm is for you isn¡¯t it? You are the bosses¡± girl. They must be pissed trying to find you. Oh, Lord help us. They can kill you!¡± The thought of them killing me terrified me but 1 knew deep down it was clear they were dead set on keeping me. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay. They won¡¯t kill me.¡± I hope I added internally to myself. A few minutes of us just holding each other¡¯s hands before a loud knock on the door startled us. ¡°OPEN UP! INSPECTION!¡± boomed a voice. Shit! I looked at Lillian and she had the same reaction. My worst fears appeared in the flesh when there was a quick rattle on the doorknob and then it opened up to show a tall blonde guard with sses and the usual ck monkey suit. Behind him were at least two more guards with simr build. My eyes widened the same time they did and before I could react, six guards entered the tiny room, blocking both Lillian and I inside. With all six of these beasts like muscle men, we were stuck on the bed. One of the guards called his ¡°boss¡± on a headset and all the guards remained where they were toweing over us, their cold eyes never leaving me. What felt like hourster but was only minutes I heard a throat clear behind the giants. They parted slightly like the. 3/4 29¨CMaybe, Possibly, Sort Of On The Run red sea and at the doorframe was the devil himself. 65% Jason. He had changed into a new ck suit with a ck shirt, his hair still looked damp from an obvious bath. ¡°Hello sweetheart.¡± He said sickly sweet with the most terrifyingly beautiful smile on his face. ¡°Ready for your punishment?¡± Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 30 Chapter 30 30 ¨C Messy Punishment Aurora POV ¡°Ready for your punishment?¡± Jason acted like it was a normal, routine Tuesday date night. I swallowed the invisible knot in my throat, just staring at the man who held my life in his hands. He motioned me toe to him with two of his fingers and I reluctantly stood from the bed and walked through the small sea of muscle, my head hung low in embarrassment. I knew I had taken it too far, but the small rebellious part of me just wanted to cause them a little difort. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m sorry. I went too far¡± 1 said when I stopped in front of Jason. My vision was Content held by N?velDrama.Org. bing blurry with salty tears that were pushing to escape down my cheeks. Our shoes were almost touching, and I know this because I was staring at them. I had a wave of extreme fear wash over me so I couldn¡¯t muster the courage to look at him. A rough hand pulled my chin up and I blinked back the tears as my vision cleared and I was staring into the beautiful cold eyes of the master king himself. He clicked his tongue and said ¡°I know sweetie. But you still will be punished severely.¡± I nodded in response and looked down again. I felt his warm lips on the crown of my head before his hand found my arm and he ushered me out of the door. I didn¡¯t even look back at Lillian. The guards were close behind us and the hall was silent except for the pitter patter of our shoes against the tiled floors. We went through the second kitchen and then through the first kitchen and then into the dining room and I was brought to the side of room. Waiting there were at least ten more armed guards, Charlie, Ben, and Kat. The two other men that were in the office and Draco were also there. The one I hit with the halloon was cleaned up and wearing a yello polo shirt and ck pants. Kai was still covered in food that stained his grey suit and white shirt inrge brown. and ck spots. Charlie and Ben had clearly showered and changed into ck shirts and matching dress pants I noticed there was arge area on the floor covered in a clear stic sheet. In the middle of the stic sheet was a metal armchair. And with seeing that, the invisible knot in my throat had returned and my heart sped up to match the pace of a cheetah. My breathing became heavy but I couldn¡¯t stop moving. Jason brought me to the chair and pushed my shoulder down. That¡¯s when I freaked out. He moved slightly and I jumped up and tried to run to the door. I had to get away. He caught me so effortlessly. I began to sob and thrash in his arms, wing at the arm wrapped around my waist and trying to propel my body forward. I know I connected my foot with his shins because I heard a painful grunt behind me. Charlie and Kai along with Draco and two other guards stepped forward and somehow they all managed to get me in the chair. I was too busy screaming ¡°please don¡¯t kill me¡± and ¡°let me go¡± to notice that they put cuffs around my wrists and ankles and attached a leather belt around my torso. They all stepped back once I was secure and I continued to thrash, barely noticing the pain that the metal cuffs were 1/3 30¨CMessy Punishment causing when they dug into my tender flesh. The His w guys stepped away and started talking to themselves. Thomas appeared and approached them. His whole face was red almost as if spent two days in the Sahara Desert without sunscreen. His eyes were not just puffy, they were swollen. I really felt bad at that moment. Ghost peppers can burn a house down if you don¡¯t handle them properly. I did not think that it would get in his face. That was really my bad. It was supposed to burn their mouth if they tasted it, not put it in their eyes! I heard Kai say, ¡°what the fuck happened to you?¡± I didn¡¯t bear Thomas response, but all the guys looked at me. At one point in their hushed conversation, Jason called over two guards and gave them some instructions. They left for the kitchen. A few minutester the guards returned with a trolley, and they wheeled it to the edge of the stic lining. I could make out different condiments and spice bottles. At the snap of Jason¡¯s fingers, the guards all around me back off and head to different spots around the room, leaving me strapped to a chair and now I have eight very angry serious faces staring at me Jasones forward and leans down so we are eye level with each other. He ced both of his arms on top of mine to steady himself. ¡°Do you know what rules you broke?¡± I nod very subtly in response. ¡°Words Aurora. Always words!¡± ¡°Rule three¡± I reply. ¡°Which is?¡± Jason questioned. ¡°Be respectful and kind.¡± ¡°And what other rule did you break?¡± Another rule? I didn¡¯t break another rule. Rule one was don¡¯t escape, rule two was don¡¯t leave the I shook my head while saying ¡°I didn¡¯t break any other rule.¡± ¡°Wrong Aurora. Rule one: do not try to escape. You broke rule fucking one!¡± Jason started getting agitated new 1 had to calm the beast down. ¡°N¨Cno, sir. I never t¨Ctried to escape.¡± 1 began shaking. My whole body was physically manifesting my fear. ¡°In¨Cnever tried t¨Cto escape. I just opened the door and ran away m¨Cmaking you th¨Cthink I did so I could hide. I only wanted have a l¨Clittle fun. I¡¯m s¨Cso sorry. I¨CI took it too far.¡± I hate it when I stutter! They all raised their eyebrows, but it was Kai who spoke: ¡°You little brat! You knew we would be pissed off and you still decided to cause so much chaos?¡± He had a hint of amusement on his face. I stayed silent and pierced my lips together. I know I¡¯m guilty. 23 30- Messy Punishment ¡°You crossed a line Aurora. You pushed your luck too far. Even if you technically didn¡¯t attempt to escape.¡± Jason said sternly. Again I stayed silent and lowered my head. Jason stood up in front of me and then said: ¡°We will give you a small reprieve. You are going to get a taste of your own medicine. But before we do that, you need to understand that your actions today caused a lot of problems. It is only fair that we give you a permanent reminder so you remember the next time you want to pull a stunt like that, there will be grave consequences. Kai is going to carve our initials onto your wrists. You will never try something like that again, you hear me?¡± My body continued to shake and tears rolled freely down my face as Kai approached. He kissed my forehead before taking my left arm in his left hand and applying an insane amount of pressure to keep my arm from moving, I felt he was going to break it. I looked away as the tip of a small army knife touched my skin. I felt it dig into my skin and it was sharp and searing pain as if I was being burned by a hot dish on the stove. I tried to be brave by clenching my fists and screaming all the nasty profanities internally. Eventually the burning sensation was too much and I screamed in agony. Charlie had found his way behind me and was petting my head and whispering sweet nothings in my ear trying to keep me calm. The pain stopped and when Kai moved away, I saw blood dripping down my forearm. He had neatly carved JOD CDP KA BV. The cuts were deep enough that they would leave a scar, a permanent imprint of their im to me. Jason and several of the men then walked over to the trolley cart and picked up various condiments. The proceeded to pour and throw food all over me. It was embarrassing to say the least. Draco cracked a few eggs on my head. Thomas rubbed salt in my open wound, that made me cry. I was drenched in creamer, chocte syrup, maple syrup, whipped cream, tomato sauce, vegetable oil, various spices were thrown on me like turmeric, pepper, Italian seasoning, paprika, and mustard. I felt disgusting and weak. They then left me there under the supervision of snickering guards. I eventually fell asleep to the sounds of my own sobbing. Ben and Charlie woke me up sometimeter and helped me back to my room. They stripped me and helped me shower. I was so physically and emotionally drained that I didn¡¯t even care that they. saw me naked. I felt numb. They cleaned me up, bandaged my arm, and dressed me for sleep. I barely remember them taking me to my bed, cing the chain around my ankle both kissing my face goodnight. My eyes closed quickly, and I let the darkness take me. Myst thought was that was for you Brianna. It was worth every second! Chapter Comments 2 POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Chapter 31 Chapter 31 31 ¨C Helping the Enemy Jason POV It¡¯s been three days since Aurora pulled her little food prank. While it was actually quite ingenious of her and it was a little funny, we had to punish her because it just wasn¡¯t us she pranked. She also got some of my guys so we had no choice but to dish out a harsh punishment. She¡¯s lucky she isn¡¯t one of our men, because she¡¯d have a bullet in her head otherwise. She did ruin some of our suits which are thousands of dors, not that we can¡¯t afford more. More importantly she destroyed my office. It took the maids three hours to clean and it still had to be fumigated for twenty- four hours to get the onion and garlic smells out. Aurora hasn¡¯t been talking since her little stunt. We remove her chain during the day but she still chose to be confined in her room. I have been checking the hidden cameras regrly and I always see her cuddled up on the bed or the sofa, sometimes crying. I know it¡¯s been rough for her. If she would just submit and be a good girl, it would be so much easier for everyone. Charlie decided to bring Aurora into the office with us today. We wanted to keep an eye on her. She hasn¡¯t given us a chance to really get to with her. We all decided that even though we have a few meetings today, we would each take time to sit with her. We are in therge strategy room today. There are a few sofas on the left side where Aurora is cuddled up under a nket and reading a book, all four of us have desks plus there is a small conference table and arge strategy board with one of Ben¡¯stest inventions. Tony Stark is a toddlerpared to Ben Vikram¡¯s technology, that¡¯s one of the Breasons we are uritouchable by the US government and other countries leading police forces like Interpol. They use versions of our technology. We of course get the better end of the deal with immunity and of course a very pretty premium. I am finishing up some paperwork fromst nights shipment. We were ambushed, again. The good news is that we were lucky and our men were able to safely deliver the goods, but the bad news is that they killed all the bastards who tried to rob us. We won¡¯t be able to extract information from them now. These shipment raids are bing a problem. We have had two very fatal and damaging raids on two of our most secure warehouses plus nine shipments have been ambushed, seven of them were sessful where we lost some or all of our goods. We are positive we have a mole in our ranks but we can¡¯t find a One of our businesses is weapons. We not only create our own weapons and drugs but we also sell and transport ck market goods for clients. We lucked out thatst night¡¯s shipment was saved because it was going to one of our oldest and most lucrative clients. We have another/shipment scheduled for two days from now, but this is one of ourrger weapons orders worth almost one billion dors. If this gets in the wrong hands, there will be catastrophic consequences. I take a break from my work to watch our sweet Aurora. I lean back in my chair just watching her. She is hyper focused on the little white pages in front of her. She is wearing a bright yellow sundress with shoulder straps that Ben picked out for her this morning, her hair was tied neatly in a high ponytail and she had a sweet matching yellow headband on. Her back is resting against a pillow and her legs are spread out in front of her. I see her ck ballet ts on the floor by the sofa. What is surprising though is that Kai is sitting right next to her on his phone, but Aurora¡¯s legs are resting on Kai¡¯s thighs. They are both focused on the task in front of them, but they seem content. My heart swells at seeing them I look over at Charlie who is sitting at his desk and he is also watching. He notices me and winks at me which causes 1/3 31 Helping the Enemy me to roll my eyes. A knock on our closed¨Cdoor gratis everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Come in!¡± I shout. A few secondster Thomas anti Dewaltzin, some folders in their hands and make their way to my desk. Charlie and Ben get up from their respective desks ande overdomyalesk. Kai excuses himself from Aurora and makes his way over too. We wait for one of our men to start speaking. Whenthey dont begin, mise my eyebrows giving them the ¡®If you don¡¯t start talking, I am going to use your body as target prerie ¡°Um, we have a n drawn up for the shipment Boss.¡± Thomas says, clearing his throat a few times. He tine Heerwith us for over ten years and yet he is still scared of 1. us. Good thing too. ¡°Tell us¡± I demand. Thomas and Draco hand each of us a red folder. Charlie and Kai stat looking timugitive papers, but I want to hear it from my men. ¡°Um, since this is one ofrgest shipments we thought we still take the scenic route. It¡¯s not the normal travel path we take. It also doesn¡¯t have any hidents for raiders since the andhis fiat. We would be able to spot any convoys in any direction miles away. With Boss Vikram¡¯s drones, witiw export and eyes. The travel time would be about two extra hours since we would have to go around the city limits.¡± * ¡°How many men do you propose?¡± Kai asks. *** The usual 6 car escort plus four alpha team cars and an omega escort and four dione air support should be more than sufficient for this. It¡¯s ourrgest order in years and we don¡¯t want to take any chances.¡± kokat Charlie, Kai, and Ben and they all have questioning looks so I agree. y. Renmd up the teams. Kai will talk to his Omega warriors. We will talk and make final decision. Let¡¯s reconvene thomasfint at 1MI¡± I order. They quickly left and the four of us waited until we heard the click beore usiopun That samus a hit excessive don¡¯t you think?¡± Charlie asks. ¡°Yean itt is, but we can¡¯t lose this shipment Char. I admire theirmitment.¡± I say in retum. ¡°What about the mole problem? Something doesn¡¯t feel right here.¡± Ben begins to question. ¡°Care to share your concene?¡°¡± Rai samapabadk ¡°If we dis live a mule and they leak our n, not only is our delivery in trouble but so are our men. The want excessive manpower and that could be a blood bath if we are intercepted. We have too many men on this, it will hard to find the traitor if everyone knows the n.¡± Ben says matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, while still looking over the statista) records that we were given in the folder. send We all start sem guessing our decision. He¡¯s right. We have to find the rat¨Cbastard and we have already lost so many good men. ¡°I have an idea¡± a small angelie vice suddenly fills the air. My heads whips fast to that sweet voice, the other guys aill did the same. 31 ¨C Helping the Enemy Aurora is sitting up on the sofa, her book closed om het ing. When we made eye contact, her head bowed down and I could see a light red blush on her cheels. She has the mailings of natural N?velDrama.Org owns this text. submissive. If my dick didn¡¯t twitch against my zipper, I¡¯d be lying. I saw Charlie move to her quickly and we all followed! Charlie sat night next to her and took her hands in his hand. It didn¡¯t go unnoticed how she flinched and tried to pull her thand away but Charlie was quick to keep his grip on her. I sat on top of the coffee table in front of her. Kai satte to Challie and Ben sat on the arm of the sofa behind her. *Care to borate sweetheart?¡± Charlie asks her sweethe Challie¡¯s favente miclmame for her made our angel¡¯s red cheeks even redder. She looked up at all of us and you could see in her face that she was conflicted about speaking to We all waited patiently for her. This was the most she spoke to us in days so we would give her the time. A small devious smile then graced her lips before she started speaking ¡°Well, I¡¯m not an expert, but it seems the best way to catch amat Umut know where it likes to hang out. Then set a bait and then a trap and let them do the work to get caught. If you try to dame it, it will just hide. You said it yourself, there are a lot of men. So you need to start with narrowing down your set pool!¡± ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± I ask her, seeing the clever little wheels in her head tuming. Her devious little smile widened. Chapter Comments 2 POST COMMENT NOW < SHAPE Chapter 32 Chapter 32 32 Crazy Ideas Aurora POV ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± Jason asked me. I mirrored his very sinister smile. I can¡¯t believe I am actually about to help these crazy bastards, but I can¡¯t help it. When I heard them talking about this shipment, something just seemed off. I was listening to their nning and I just got that bad feeling and even though these guys are crazy motherfuckers, I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt, no matter how terrible they are. It¡¯s just not who I am. When Ben had mentioned a mole problem, I had a weird little idea and I didn¡¯t realize I spoke the words ¡®I have an idea¡± out loud. Now the four biggest bad boys are surrounding me and wanting my opinion. And even though these guys terrify me, I am trying to be brave. ¡°Um well, what if you did a version of a scavenger hunt. Hear me out, it might be reallyplicated, but I think it could work. Please don¡¯t get mad at me. Something seemed really off with your meeting and I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, but I just got a bad feeling. You said you have a mole problem and you have no idea who they are. Every time you have gotten a lead, it turns out bad, right? Well, there could be more than one mole. Since this shipment is so important, it¡¯s safe to say that you shouldn¡¯t truly trust anyone. What if you have two other decoy transports and they all start at different times over say a span of like four hours. Your will probably need some empty shipping boxes so that all three trucks are full. Only you four should know which truck has the real shipment though. So,e up with like three different routes with different instructions and have three trucks. Hand one envelope to the lead driver of each convoy. Make sure the route you actually want is somehow marked N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. for you so you can give the right instructions to the right truck. The instructions though are notplete so if there is an interception or if someone is following at any point, they will not be able to know the next step making it harder for them to actuallyplete the raid. Like a scavenger hunt. Everyone will have to go all around the city getting random instructions. Only the first car in the convoy should know the instructions at each step, so it narrows down your suspect pool if there is an interception. You can have some of your men secretly hiding and following along as backup too. And some of the instructions should be really ridiculous like ¡®go to the Starbucks on 5th Avenue by taking Grand Street. Go inside and order everyone a birthday cake pop and ask for ¡°Tracie¡± and recieve a red envelope or things like that. Let the envelopes be held by normal people and have your men do random things to waste time. Plus, it would be fun and different for your guys. Even those resting bitch faces out there would appreciate the fun. You can even give additional instructions to the people who have the envelopes like a special word so the driver knows to follow it. The moreplicated the instructions, the harder it is to set up a raid. And make the actual delivery in the middle of the scavenger hunt at a second location at like an underground parking lot where you switch boxes or like drive through car wash where anyone watching will not be able to see what is going on and instruct the drivers to continue afterwards. Then when the coast is clear, you can transport the real shipment to where it needs to go. By the time the mole figures out what happened, it will be toote! And maybe you can get a new lead.¡± 1/3 32 ¨C Crazy Ideas Phew! I was winded after all that talking. I didn¡¯t realize just how happy I was talking about this n. Some of it, I totally made up on the spot. I looked at all the guys. Charlie had a smirk on his face simr to when I gave my suggestion for his The awkward silence was thick and I was starting to fidget thinking I did something wrong. Jason cleared his throat and said something that if I wasn¡¯t already sitting down, I probably would have fainted. ¡°That is a very good idea angel. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± Oh my good Sunday movie popcorn, I am so d I am not butter right now, because with all the heat now radiating through my body, I would be melting. ¡°It would be a lot of work logistically, but it would certainly throw everyone for a loop.¡± Ben said. I looked behind me and saw him furiously typing something on his phone. Then Kai asked ¡°should we tell Thomas and Draco anything?¡± Then Charlie interjects shaking his head: ¡°no, I think we don¡¯t tell anyone we are changing ns. We should also wait until we are at the warehouse to bring in two extra trucks and assign the convoys. We should also only tell the driver of the first car like our sweetheart suggested. Let¡¯s act like the original n is still a go for now.¡± All the guys nod their head and then Ben adds ¡°I¡¯ll work on the routes and instructions since we can cover most areas with our drone support. Since it is Aurora¡¯s idea and she has such a tad evil streak like her little prank the other day.¡± he gave me that knowing look and I blushed again in embarrassment, ¡°I think she should help out. I could use her expertise and we already know she isn¡¯t the snitch.¡± I sat there with my eyes opened wide in shock. Jason looks at me and nods his head. ¡°Aurora angel, Ben is right. This is your idea. Would you help us?¡± I couldn¡¯t resist my next statement as it just flew out of my mouth: ¡°The great and powerful Jason O¡¯Donnell is asking little ol¡® me for help? Say please!¡±son¡¯s expression hardened and I knew I crosses a line. ¡°Don¡¯t be a brat, Aurora. I will have no problem in taking you over my knee right here and making that pretty ass of yours a nice purple color.¡± Was all he said, crossing his big muscle arms over his chest. His evil stare was enough to make me shiver in fear and oddly still have some warm feelings in my panties. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I whispered, looking at my head and I heard him hum in response. I looked to Ben and gave him a small smile ¡°I¡¯d love to help.¡± ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go!¡± He said and then grabbed my hands out of Charlie¡¯s grasp and before I knew it, my vision was turned upside down. I let out a small yelp. He had tossed me over his shoulder and was walking out of the room. I looked up to see the other guys smiling and getting further away. We crossed the threshold of the office door. ¡°Put me down Ben!¡± I started lightly hitting his back. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good. I quite like this view.¡± I gasped loudly as he ran his fingers up like ying piano chords on my exposed inner thigh and then he BIT MY ASS! 23 32- Crazy Ideas ¡°OW!¡± I screeched. I felt vibrationsing from him as he was chuckling to himself and a rough hand smoothed the area by gentle rubbing. Two guards were following us and also had smirks on their faces. We stopped momentarily. I may be small but my head was almost to his waistband so I took the moment where he was distracted. I noticed he didn¡¯t wear a belt today, as he was just in jeans and a button¨Cdown shirt. Before I could talk myself out of it, I hooked my fingers onto his waithand at the hips and pushed down with all my might. His pants fell down to his knees and I may have also identally hooked his boxers too, so that went as well! Now I have a face full of a very beautiful chiseled apple shaped ¡°HEY!¡± He screamed. But he didn¡¯t put me down much to my dismay. Instead, he waddled straight into a room, like actually waddled trying to keep his pants from dropping father and a door shut tight behind him. I was thrown on a sofa quickly and before my vision could settle, his back was turned and his pants were being pulled up. ¡°If you wanted to see my ass baby girl, all you had to do was ask,¡± he said smugly, looking over his shoulder. I rolled my eyes in response. He smiled at me with an evil glint in his eye. Oh shit! I¡¯m in trouble now. He sat down next to me and then pulled my arm with some force quickly and inded over hisp, face down, ass up. ¡°Bad girls are punished.¡± he said sternly. He put pressure on my back so couldn¡¯t get up. He then flipped the back of my dress up, pulled down my panties exposing my ass, The anticipation was killing me. I tried to protest and get up, but the grip on me tightened and then SMACK! ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°COUNT!¡± Hemanded. SMACK! ¡°One, thank you sir!¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Chapter Comments Ba Sharpley POST DOMMENT who would write something so bad it¡¯s like they are an abuser themselves cause no one would forget a friend being murdered right in front of them VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS 2 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 33 ¨C After Sleeping Beauty Unknown POV ¡°What do you mean you FAILED?¡± I screamed at one of my men. He was on his knees in front of me, shaking like a leaf. A semi¨Cautomatic nine¨Cmillimeter grasped tightly in my hand resting in the middle of his forehead, my finger itching to pull the fucking trigger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry boss. We followed the orders perfectly. I was texted about a slight dy but we followed and waited for the signal, but it never happened. They just pulled away and we were left there to return.¡± His eyes were brimming with water but my men know better than to fucking cry. I¡¯ll pull the trigger just for him being a pussy if he lets one tear drop. I can feel my rage building. I have always been quick to anger, but this was supposed to be a huge hit to Jason and his misfit mafia. ¡°Get the fuck out of here before I start putting bullets in your face!¡± Imand. The guy in front of me scrambled to his feet and scurried to the door, shutting it behind him before I took the ss full of whiskey and hurled it across my office, letting the ss shatter on impact. ¡°FUCK!¡± I scream into the empty office. I begin to pace trying to calm my raging ck heartbeat, Knock Knock ¡°WHAT! ¡°Boss¡± Alexi says calmly, poking his head through my office door, ¡°he¡¯s here.¡± Finally! ¡°Bring him!¡± I order harshly. It¡¯s about fucking time I get some damn answers. A few momentster, the door opens wide and in steps one of my most trusted men to date. We grew up together along with Alexi. He volunteered to go undercover with Jason¡¯s gang when he took over and made quite an impression, earning him a valuable spot where we can get great intel. My spy came right up to me and took a knee to the floor, his head bowed like the good ve he is. ¡°What the fuck happened?¡± I barked. I took a seat at the edge of my desk, waiting for the shitty excuse as to how Jason got away with a billion dors¡® worth of goods. ¡°We were instructed yesterday about the n I told you. It was mapped out perfectly and timed to the second like always. Jason and Ben are always sticklers for their timetables. At the warehouse, right before transport, Jason and Charlie showed up with extra men and two extra trucks. They insisted on checking the shipments personally and then they supervised the load. They then said they were going to do a new n. They called it the Sleeping Beauty. The divided all the men in three groups and handed the head cap an envelope and were instructed to open it once in the car and follow the instructions to a T. I thought it was weird because we never do a paper trail. 1/3 33 ¨C After Sleeping Beauty The white envelope that was given to the team I was in had the instructions of the original n, but we were told to take an extra route. I made sure to rest fethout the slight change. They followed us as nned to the drop off, but the contact wasn¡¯t there. We waited for in while and then got instructions to head back to the warehouse. When we got back to the warehouse, everyone was debating, drinks were being passed around. A few nakeddies from one of Jason¡¯s chubs were making out with some of the guys. I asked one of the guards what the fuck happened and they said they were pulled off the back of the convey and told to follow two other cars. I talked to one of the othe drivers who said they ran around town doing mantom shit with a full protection detail. One group picked up the booze the other group picked up the chicks and when they got back to the warehouse, there were bonus envelopes for everyone and instructions to take the night aff¡± I sucked my tongue against my teeth. There are three things that absolutely hate. Liars, Thieves, and Being made a fool. That shipment was supposed to be mine! And now my ns are going to have to be rescheduled, and I do not like that. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed.¡± I begin to say, shaking my head lightly. ¡°Temly reason I don¡¯t put a fucking bullet in your fucking little brain is that you normally do good work and need you sol can take them down. Too much time has already been wasted. ¡°Don¡¯t let this shit happen again¡± Lander, waving my hand in dismissal. When he reached the door, I interrupted his speedy departure by saying think it¡¯s time to extract the Princess. I don¡¯t want her around those boys anymore. Make it happen. We have two weeks. He nods his head and exits the door walk back over to my chair and huff out a sigh when I sit down. I can over and open the left drawer of myrge desk remove my two spare guns and handcuffs from my drawer and ce then gate on the table. I press on the bottom. of drawer to release the secret spring and the base pops up slightly letting me hit the half lid. I take out the ck mider that is nestled inside and gently open it on the clean surface in front of me mend the few minutes admiring the photographs of my Princess. My Aurora. Seeing her around the mansion, dempings bec, sitting on the sofa drinking a hot beverage. There is this one where she is eating a pie. She was gorgeous and my dick was straining against my pants just thinking about how my cock would look against her pretty plush box and how good it would feel to shove myself deep in her throat, letting her gag. Went thing I know, I have blown a load right inside my pants. My cum leaking through the don¡¯t even need to struke myself before releasing just imagining her. Fuck! I can¡¯t wait until I am deep inside her and instantly get hard again. hit my buzzer and ordered Alexi to have one of the whores taken to my ymun¡­ the pictures onest time before I put them away in my secret drawer before walking out of my office. ¡°just a littlelinger Princess,¡± I mumble to myself, ¡°just a little longer and you will be home with me. Aurora PRIN The our very own Sleeping Beauty Our Princess Aurora!¡± Charlie cheers, holding his ss of champagne up in a toast. ¡°To Aumm!¡± The que all chime! I follow their muttons, feeling adequately embarrassed about the attention as I drink my first ss. I am sitting in omne of the many lounge maons qi anta with the guys. 33 ¨C After Sleeping Beauty It¡¯s just the five of us. Jason and Charlie returned about an hour ago with bottles of fancy champagne in their hands. I was sitting in the library, enjoying the peaceful serenade of the roaring fire, cuddled up with a new romance novel when they practically busted down the door and dragged me to one of their many rooms. Kai and Ben joined us, champagne corks flew as they walked in the door, flutes were filled to the brim. I am loving this bubbly tangy concoction. I quickly downed three sses consecutively like shots and asked for another refill which they happily filled. It¡¯s hard to get drunk on champagne, but I do not want to be sober with them right now. Turns out our veryplicated n worked really well and not only did the shipment get delivered to a very important client, but they got a few more orders which are going to bring them a lot of money. They seem almost normal. Seeing them interact with each other in such a rxed setting was actually really entertaining. I soon excused myself to bed and they agreed. I was told that I would be given many rewards tomorrow for all my help. At least I won¡¯t have that fucking awful chain on my leg tonight. I make my way up to my room, my guards following close behind like the good little puppies they are. They let me in my room and I hear the familiar three clicks of my locks once the door is firmly shut behind me. As I make my way to the bathroom, I notice a mani folder on my bed. It wasn¡¯t thick but it did have some weight to 1. it. When I opened it, I was stunned. Thankfully I was close to the bed, otherwise I would have fallen over. I sat on the bed in total disbelief as I gently went through the papers in front of me, rereading the ck typed letters on the pages, sometimes repeatedly because I couldn¡¯t fathom what was N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. on the page. Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW LIKE < SHARE 3/3 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 3/3 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 34- Unicorn Crack Aurora POV It¡¯s been three days since I received that envelope. Every spare moment I have, I spend contemting the contents. I made sure it was well hidden inside the bathroom cab and ced the papers inside the box of tampons at the back for good measure. I wouldn¡¯t want to know what would happen to me if they found out I had it. I know that my room has cameras but thankfully these Mafia men were not total perverts. I was sitting on my sofa in my room, attempting to read the romance novel resting on my folded legs in N?velDrama.Org owns this text. front of me. This room is beautiful, but it is still just a gilded cage. I may no longer be chained to the bed, but I still have locked doors and armed guards standing by. My increasing boredom was thankfully interrupted by a roaring growl from my stomach. I looked at the clock on the wall and it w still too carly for lunch but I was craving some salty and sweet treats. I wondered if my new ¡°freedom¡± would allow me out of this room? I got up and crept to the door. I knocked confidently three times and stepped back slightly when I heard the click of the locks. A guard poked his head inside, looking bored himself. ¡°What?¡± He questioned harshly, his thick European ent was coarse and a little intimidating. I cleared my throat and asked ¡°Can I leave my room? I¡¯m bored and really hungry. I was hoping I could go to the kitchen and bake some cookies?¡± I asked sweetly, failing miserably to bat my eyshes in a flirtatious manner. He just raised his eyebrow at me before grunting and pulling out his phone. He dialed a number and after three rings someone spoke up. It wasn¡¯t on speaker, but I could still hear the other person faintly. The guard spoke in a foreignnguage, probably one of those vic dialects. We waited for a few moments in silence before he hung up. ¡°Boss said okay.¡± He said while he stepped aside, holding the door open for me to pass him. I quickly made my way to the kitchen, rolling my eyes when I saw the goons in ck following me. Once in the spare kitchen, I first washed my hands and then headed to the massive walk¨Cin pantry to see what ingredients was in stock. The goons took a seat at the small kitchen table near the back wall, both taking out their phones and probably ying a game. As I was looking around, I got a rush of emotions like anger, fear, and sadness mixed with a spike in energy like I wanted to run a marathon. It took me a moment to realize that my period was most likely I found all the ingredients to make un crack. I was reminded by the growl of my tummy that I needed a quick fix and luckily this treat would satisfy all my cravings. Happy dance! There is a reason it is called crack. It¡¯s addicting and I will seriously demolish the whole damn tray in one sitting, just watch me! I grab the saltine crackers, sugar, chocte, sprinkles, pretzels, and peanut butter and ce them on the kitchen ind. I then find spmerge baking trays, two pots, a ss bowl, parchment paper, cooking spray, butter and cream from the fridge, and salt from the spice rack. I fill one pot with water and set it to boil and line my baking trays with parchment paper and the saltine cracker base. 1/3 34 Unicorn Crack When the water is raging, I add the ss pot and add the chocte bark and peanut butter and stir it until it is silky smooth. I then measure out my sugar and turn the burner on low. I continue to monitor and stir the sugar until it is a nice golden color before adding a stick of butte, salt, and heavy cream, making a gooey caramel sauce. un and Once that is done I quickly spread the caramel over the saltine crackers and then take my pretzels, crush them up sprinkle them on the sauce. It doesn¡¯t take long for the caramel to set and then I pour a generous helping of the melted chocte on top and then finally adding a collection of sugar sprinkles and white chocte chips for decoration. I made tworge trays and ced them in the walk¨Cin freezer to cool. As I exit the freezer, I notice Charlie is leaning against the center ind, looking right at me. He was wearing a navy¨Cblue suit, his top two buttons on his cored shirt was open and his tie was badly tucked in his pants pocket because part of it was sticking out. He wore a gold watch that matched the numerous golden rings sparkling on his fingers. He looked really handsome. I couldn¡¯t help myself but to stare knowing that there was a god like structure of a man underneath those already tight¨Cfitting suits. ¡°Enjoying the view?¡± he asked, a wicked smile on his face. Well, that ruined my mood quickly. I rolled my eyes in response and made my way to the pots and pans in the sink to start cleaning up but he stopped me by grabbing my arm. ¡°Did you just roll your eyes at me sweetheart?¡± Any yfulness was now gone from his face, his features now stern and dominant. I really was not in the mood for this today. I tried pulling my arm out of his grasp but he wouldn¡¯t budge. In fact, his grip tightened when I refused to answer him. ¡°Get the fuck off of me!¡± I seethed through my gritted teeth. My anger building suddenly and I felt like punching him. Struggling again to get out of his grip and this time I seeded. He raised his eyebrows at me and I again rolled my eyes and made my way to the sink. *Drop the fucking attitude, Aurora.¡± He fumed behind me. ¡°Or what Charlie?¡± I boldly spat. My back still facing him, my hands gripping the edge of the counter by the sink so tightly that my knuckles were white. ¡°What will you do? HM?¡± I challenged. I spun around and just let my built¨Cup anger and anxiety unleash itself and boy did Iy on the sarcasm while I was at. ¡°Will you spank me Charlie? Throw me in my cage and lock the door? Embarrass me in front of your men? Take away my freedom? Make me sit with you assholes day in and day out and let me waste away? Or how about you kill my best friend? Oh wait, you already did all that! You motherfucking cunts! Why can¡¯t you just leave me the fuck alone? Let me leave!¡± Boy did that feel good. I stood at that counter, letting the tears cascade down my cheeks freely. When I finally looked up at Charlie, I saw pure rage in his face. He was terrifying at that moment. My heartbeat quickened and before I could apologize for my outburst, he had taken the few steps to get right up to my face and ced a finger harshly on my mouth to silence me, his eyes daring me to say another word. The cool metal of his skull ring touched my chin. Without any warning, he picked me up like a feather and threw me over his shoulder with ease and walked out the kitchen. I started struggling and begging him to let me down, pleading with him and apologizing but he just pped my ass sharply and muttered a/simple ¡°Shut the fuck up.¡± 2/3 34 Unicorn Crack We made it to an office space and I was harshly thrown down on a sofa. ¡°Stay!¡± Hemanded and went We were in the strategy room where I had been before. I eyed the door on the other side of the room, but a menacing growl and another fierce warning from Charlie had me frozen on the seat I was in. He came back with two sets of leather cuffs in his hands, a strap with a ball and what looks like a ping pong paddle. He grabs me harshly by the arms, and throws me down on the sofa on my belly, putting his weight on my lower back. Be pulls my arms behind me and fastens the cuffs on my wrists quickly. He then cuffs my legs together before I cam struggle out of his hold. Hemanded me to open my mouth for the ball gag but I refused, keeping my lips closed tightly. He puts more pressure on my body with his and squeezed my cheeks with enough pressure to break my jin forcing me to open them to relieve the pain. He quickly shoved the gag inside my mouth and secured the strap over my head. He then ced me over his knee, pulled down my leggings and panties before spanking me with the puddle ¡°YOU¡°. WILL. NEVER. SPEAK LIKE. THAT. TO. ANYONE. EVER. AGAIN!¡± He continued to yell and between each word was another harsh p on my buming ass cheeks. I was powerless and unable to squirm away. I tried to plead for mercy but it was muffled by the gag. After fifty spanks. he stopped and rubbed the sore spots, making me whimper at his contact. He put a cooling ointment on my flesh before he pulled my pants back up, wiped the drool from my mouth and the tears from my cheeks. He cuddled me for a few minutes, kissing me all over my face and told me I was such a good girl. He eventually ced a nket over me and left me on the sofa, still bound and gagged before returning to his desk, I soon fell asleep, my tears long gone and any remaining give a fucks¡± was long out the door. Chapter Comments 1 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 35 Chapter 35 35 ¨C Trouble with Angels Jason POV Counselman. Ben and I were at a boring ass quarterly lunch meeting with the Mayor, Chief of Police, and the Head City All these fuckers were so corrupted, it was easy to corrupt them further, lining their pockets and increasing the ckmail against them so they overlook our not so legal activities. They had a few phnthropic proposals for us like usual and the slime ball Mayor always brings along his filthy slutty daughter Macie, trying to set up an alliance. I fucked with one time after a night of heavy drinking at my Club X and now she thinks we are supposedly ¡°soulmates¡°. She wasn¡¯t even good in bed. She couldn¡¯t give decent head and her cunt was loose, not surprised of course considering she is notorious for sleeping with anything that has a ball sack. She makes no attempt to hide the obvious eye fucking and I have stopped her three times now trying to touch my dick with her over manicured ws. tos She wears too much makeup making her look like a clown with stic surgery, wore a stripper dress to a lunch that had her fake boobs popping out, her perfume is suffocating, she has a terrible bleach blonde dye job, and she is just badpany. She has a nasal voice that makes me want to vomit. Her no¨Cgood father is a weasel and we only put up with him the way we do because he is in charge of the zoning that we need to precure for our investments. I am on my third ss of scotch, pretending to listen to these assholes discuss business that they know nothing about when Ben nudges me and hands me his phone. His eyebrows are furrowed with confusion. I take it and see a message from Charlie with a picture of our sweet girl on the sofa sleeping. But upon closer inspection, she has a gag in her mouth and her hands are bound behind her back. I look at Ben with a raised brow myself. Our princess has been naughty! This afternoon has just gotten better. While I look at the phone, Charlie texts the group: Princess had a bad tantrum. Got 50 with the paddle plus gag and cuffs. Kai responds quickly saying: Damn! That bad? Charlie replies quickly: Yep. Ben and I are just reading the exchange, a smile gracing our lips. Ben leans over and whispers in my ear ¡°She must have really pissed off Charlie for him to bring out the cuffs and gag.¡± I nod in agreement and respond back ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hear all the details. My balls are hurting just thinking about her.¡± Ben nods his head ¡°Yeah me too. She certainly keeps us on our toes.¡± He exims and I couldn¡¯t agree more. She is exhausting but when she eventuallyes around, it will be worth it. ¡°Let¡¯s end this shit show and get home to see our sleeping beauty? Hm?¡± I ask Ben quietly and he nods once in agreement. We quickly let the others know we are excusing ourselves and end the lunch early. After the men leave with handshakes and a few envelopes of hush cash stuffed in their knock off suit pockets, Macie gloms onto my arm. She begins to whine and practically grinds her fake stic body all over me begging me to take her home and I quote ¡°fill 1/3 35 ¨C Trouble with Angels me up and put a baby inside me.¡± I tell her to fuck off while forcibly removing her body from mine. She begins to sob and throw a tantrum as we leave the restaurant without looking back. The valet tosses me the keys to my ck Lamborghini and we get in and speed away, our security team struggling to keep up while we race home. When we finally get home, we both rush to our strategy room, only to be shushed by Charlie who was working at his desk. Aurora looked so peaceful, her beautiful fair skin flushed pink and dry track marks on her cheeks from her crying, Drool was all over her mouth from the ck ball gag secured tightly in her mouth. Her soft breathing was musical. While Charlie began to softly recant the tale of what happened, I approached her gently and took the handkerchief from my pocket and wiped the drool off her face before cing a lingering kiss on her forehead. I moved a few lose strands from her cheek. Oh my naughty little princess. I went to my desk to answer some emails and Ben went to his station to finish histest blueprints for a new mission vest he was excited about and we continued with our work, keeping a watchful eye on our precious little prize on the s. Aurora POV I slowly open my eyes from the darkness of sleep. I tried to stretch my sore muscles, feeling like my extremities were numb only to be stopped by a force behind my back and I remembered that I fell asleep with my arms and legs bound. I tried to make a noise only for voice to be muffled. After a few more jerky movements and struggling breaths, my blurred sleepy vision is restored and I notice Jason was walking over to me. He shushes me and removes a few loose strands of hair that fell in my face. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay love¡± he coos softly, rubbing his thumb on my cheek. He squats in front of me and I try to wiggle away from him, but being confined on a sofa doesn¡¯t quite help with distance. He looks at me annoyed briefly before asking me ¡°Do you understand what you did wrong Aurora?¡± I nod my head yes, realizing that my little tantrum, althoughpletely justified in my opinion, would make them mad. ¡°Are you going to be a good girl from now on?¡± He asks me and I nod my head again knowing that is the only correct answer if I wish to ever get out of these damn restraints. ¡°Good girl!¡± He tells me and kisses my forehead. My lower region begins to heat up with that small praise. Fuck you body! He slowly removes the gag from my mouth and I start moving my jaw instantly, trying to get feeling back in my face. He then removes the cuffs from my feet and then my hands, making sure to rub each extremity gently to help increase the blood flow back into my body. Benes next to Jason with a open water bottle in his hands. I sit up slowly and take a few generous gulps, feeling just how dry and harsh my throat was from that gag. I muttered a soft thank you when I could finally speak. I decided to be a bigger person for now and then walked over slowly to Charlie who was at his desk, furiously typing on his keyboard. My ass was burning and every step I took made me want to wince. I took a deep breath to steady my heartbeat and to steady my growing pain. 2/3 35 Trouble with Angels ¡°Charlie, sir¡± I begin, looking down and holding my hands nervously. I hear his typing slow down to a stop and I see his fancy shoese into my vision. He grabs my hands gently and I look up at him. I meet his beautiful eyes and feel like I could get lost in them. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I¨CI am v¨Cvery sorry for how I b¨Cbehaved.¡± I swallowed the invisible knot in my throat. I wanted to say a whole lot more but I didn¡¯t trust myself right now. After a moment, he smiles sweetly and says, ¡°I forgive you sweetheart.¡± He then pulls my hands to his face and kisse them. I takes every ounce of control not to wipe off his germs on my outfit in front of him. He released my hands and turned back to hisputer. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and rx in the movie room. Kai will be another few hours and then we can all have dinner together, yeah?¡± I just nod and head out the door slowly, noticing Jason and Ben smiling at me as I leave. I walk with a slight limp trying to ease the ache in my gluteus maximus. My usual escorts in ck are behind me and when I look behind me, they have very clear smirks on their face, amused at my pain. I walk down the corridors and soon find myself plopped on a veryrge plush red sofa bed, surrounded by equally lush pillows. I called one of the kitchen staff on the inte system to bring me my unicorn crack that I didn¡¯t get to enjoy as well as some buttered popcorn and an ice pack. A sleek ck remote was in my hands and I was flipping through the various movie options. I soon found one of the greatest movies of all flipping time. Trouble with Angels. It¡¯s a ssic with Haley Mills and just pureedy gold. I was so engrossed in the film, I forgot all about my bruised behind. I almost fall off the sofa bed a few times because I¡¯mughing and squealing so much. When the nuns pour their tea and bubbles start to form in the cups, I just can¡¯t help but yell ¡®GENILS! to literally no one! And that is when the wicked ideas start to flutter in my head. They are already pissed, might as well make it worth it. Chapter Comments 1 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Chapter 36 Chapter 36 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 36- Beautiful Marks Aurora POV When the movie finishes, I hear the door open behind me. The lights slowlye back up and in walks Kai, dressed in ck cargo pants and workout shirt. His full sleeved tattoo arms are on full disy and I would be lying if I didn¡¯t have a moment where I wanted to touch him all over. Hees over and kisses me on the cheek, I mentally roll my eyes. ¡°I heard you quite a day little one?¡± He asked gently, smirking that wicked signature grin. I nodded my head slightly in agreement, really not wanting to have another conversation. ¡°Come!¡± He said suddenly, popping up and reaching his hand out to me. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner!¡± I groan as I am forced to take his hand and he helps me up from the veryfortable lounge I was sprawled so nicely on and he ushered me out to the dining room. Jason POV Kai left to retrieve our little princess from the movie room while Charlie and Ben left to the dining room. We had been asionally watching her on the cameras thest few hours, her constantugh was melodious and made us all chuckle as we worked. I closed my eyes and the first time we punished her came to mind. Watching her struggle against the restraints as we marked those beautiful globes of her ass. Seeing her all red made the sadist in me want to drive my junior so deep inside her and make her scream my name. She was dripping wet too. Her beautiful flower was glistening under our red glow lights. Kai was itching to taste; you could see his mouth water. We all were but that man is insatiable! She was made for us. Charlie was right when he told us that day, he found her. Our little mystery minx. Our hackers only found out the bare basics. Then there was the ever¨Cconvenient ckout of our security feeds from the day met Charlie. A knock at the door interrupts my thoughts. ¡°Enter!¡± Imand. +10% Bonus 09:01 In walks Draco. ¡°Boss¡± he says respectfully. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask calmly. ¡°Wanted to let you know that the shipment for the Dncey n was just ambushed. We were able to take out the fuckers who tried to take it, but we lost the new kid Jack and Sean took a GSW to the leg¡± he says. I am seeing red but the look on Draco¡¯s face tells me there is more. *What else?¡± I spit out through gritted teeth. My knuckles must be white as I clinch my fists so tightly by my sides. ¡°I think it was another inside job.¡± He states. I raise my eyebrows and wait for him to exin. 1/3 36 Beautiful Marks ¡°Only a handful of our men and the workers on your payroll at the shipyard knew of this transfer besides the Dncey crew but they didn¡¯t even know all the details. Since the raid on the German warehouses, we have been keeping tighter security.¡± I take a breath and pucker my lips in thought. No one who crosses me and my family lives to talk about it for long- Even the devil himself shakes in his boots when me and my boyse down to y. Kai is the most heinous and certainly the messiest. Charlie likes cracking bones and bashing skulls with bats. He can have quite a temper. Ben is more reserved. He is more of an observer and likes to y mind games which can be just as heinous as Kai¡¯s ruthless tactics. Me, well I think I¡¯m a mix. I enjoy the buildup, the begging. Giving hope than taking it away. I¡¯m not a good person but I will always protect my family and that now includes Aurora. No one is going to hurt her, and no one dares try to take anything from me! ¡°I want them alive. Find them! You know what to do,¡± I order. He has that cocky sinister grin on his face that I havee to love. He is just as twisted as us and he¡¯s fucking genius at his job. He loves the chase just like us. ¡°Yes boss¡± he says, bows and exits my office. I put the folder I am working on in the safe and walked out of my office to meet up with the guys and my angel. I walk into the dining room to see the guys chatting away, stuffing their faces as usual. Aurora is ying with her food, eyes cast down and she looks ufortable. She must be quite sore. I smile like a Cheshire Cat. I see there is white sauce pasta dish with green vegetables on everyone¡¯s tes. I sit down at in my spot at the head of the table and Charlie looks at me and says in French ¡®everything okay?¡± I reply ¡°it¡¯s being sorted. Another shipment was ambushed. Draco is handling it.¡± Charlie, Ben, and Kai all have that look on their face. It¡¯s like a woman¡¯s resting bitch face but this is more sinister. One of our men coined it the ¡°boss¡± look because it¡¯s when we go into our ruthless boss mode. No one fucks with us. We are kings for a reason. I see my little rose looking at us, eyebrows raised, curiosity clear on her face. So I decided to deflect and hopefully keep tempers from exploding. We don¡¯t want to hurt our precious princess. ¡°Angel, how are you feeling?¡± I ask sweetly. I don¡¯t do sweetness, but for her, I will. Only for her. ¡°Umm¡­ fine¡± she says softly, looking back down at her te. I see her wince a bit. I put down my fork. +10 §£§à§á§Ú ¡°Come here sweety¡± I tell her. She looks at me with wide eyes like a deer caught in headlights. ¡°You know by now that I am not a patient man love. I do not like repeating myself. Come. Here.¡± I say a bit more forcefully with a little bite to my words. I really do hate repeating myself and I¡¯m already not in a good mood. 08:5 She puts down her fork and slowly lifts herself from the golden chair. She timidly walks to me and as soon as she nears, I grab her wrist and yank her to me. She squeals and bite that perfect fucking plump lip. I put my hand on her hip and she closed her eyes with a small wince. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again love. How are you feeling?¡± I want her to be honest with us. ¡°I¡¯m sore. Okay. I wasn¡¯t feeling it too much earlier but now I am. Happy?¡± She sassed thest bit and rolled her eyes. That¡¯s my brat! ¡°Cut the sass¡± I warn but I can¡¯t help but smile. I quickly turn her, so she faces the table and use my 2/3 K65%) 36 Beautiful Marks strength to push her lower back. She instantly put her hands on the table to support herself and I reach the waste band of her leggings and begin to pull them down. ¡°Hey! What the fuck!¡± She yelps. ¡°Language Aurora!¡± Kai instantly barks and gives her the killer re that has grown men tremble like pussies. I visibly see her knees shake and her head drops low. Damn Content held by N?velDrama.Org. girl! ¡°I am just checking your marks. Charlie did quite a number on you, and I want to make sure to treat you if we need to.¡± I say trying to soothe her nerves. I pull her leggings down more to expose her beautiful ass and thighs and am delighted to them covered in marks. You can make out some blue lining of bruising. I see one mark that looks like it almost cut her skin. Ouch. I can¡¯t help myself. I trail my hand lightly over the marks and I can feel Aurora tense under my touch. ¡°Beautiful¡± I whisper. I look at Ben, my hand still on Aurora and ask ¡°Hey B. Can you get some ointment? She needs another treatment. Ben rises and exits the dining room in haste. I continue to admire the stunning marks and the sadist in me is so enamored that I lean down and start nting soft kisses on her blemished skin. She hisses at contact and then moans softly. Ben returns with the cream and walks over to me. When he hands it to me, I see him look at our creation. He smiles and whistles a low ¡°damn.¡± As I turn my attention back to Aurora, I see Ben adjust his pants in the corner of my eye. I chuckled. I begin to apply a heartyyer of cream to her ass and thighs. I try to be gentle. Her hissing and wincing turns into soft groans and exhales air. When I¡¯m done, I pull her pants up and lightly pat the side of her thighs and praise her ¡°good girl.¡± She turns to me and her whole face is so red. Someone definitely sap kink. She mumbles a sweet thank you and asks to return to her seat. I nod my head and can¡¯t help but smile. Fuck! I am so whipped. The rest of the meal goes by quickly. Aurora asks if she can go lie down in her room to which we all say yes, and Kai offers to take her. They leave hand in hand. It has been too long since I have seen Kai happy like this. If I didn¡¯t have more work to do, I¡¯d be in her bed cuddling with her. But s, we have shipments to sort, businesses to run and a traitor to find. Charlie and I decided to go let off some steam in the gym and Ben decided to go to the warehouse. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 37 Chapter 37 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize. 37 ¨C Please Aurora POV Darkness. All I see is darkness. I tried opening my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t. My other senses started to be more apparent. Something soft is covering my eyes, keeping the darkness. A blindfold. I tried to move my hands to remove the covering, but I was met with resistance. Soft padded cuffs on my hands above my head. But what shocked me the most was the overwhelming sensation of hands. Hands everywhere on my body, four sets of hands to be exact. Soft caresses on my skin, light as a feather, constantly moving. My body feels like it¡¯s on fire and my core is throbbing. Hands caress my breasts, light squeezes and fingers circle my nipples, giving them slight twists and pinches, making them hard peaks. Hands trace every inch of my skin: up my arms, my neck, over my legs, around my hips and stomach, underneath to my ass with gentle squeezes that only inme my growing need for more. These hands are always getting close to my wet aching core but never close enough to where I desperately want attention. My clit is pulsing, begging to be touched. I constantly let out a mewl, a squeak, a soft moan. I cannot put words in my mouth, only sounds. I arch my back at the sensations and cannot concentrate on a single hand. I finally find my voice when a few hands continue to torture the upper part of inner thighs, so close to my lower lips that I am sure are glistening with wetness. I open my legs further, inviting the touches that are setting my insides aze. I hear a few soft chuckles and feel the bed beneath me shift slightly, hands never leaving my body. ¡°Such a beautiful slut you are.¡± a sultry baritone voice whispers near my ear. Their hot breath against my neck sends shivers down my spine straight to my core. I can only bob my head in agreement and let a soft whimper. ¡°Tell us how wet our little whore is¡± said another raspy seductive voice. If I were Jell¨CO, I¡¯d be in a puddle right now. A feel a sharp sting on the inside of my thigh, close to my center. I let out a gasp. ¡°Answer me ve.¡± The voicemands. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes sir. I¡¯m your wet whore.¡± I mumble out. My mind is muddled, I need toe so badly. I need a r desperately. +10% Bonus 08:44 ¡°Good girl.¡± I¡¯m praised by another voice close to my other car. A bite to my earlobe and then a lick. I can¡¯t help but bite my lower lip trying to contain my groans of pleasure. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Pp..please¡± I beg. I can¡¯t take it anymore. They are teasing me too much. The pressure inside is building and I need their hands, their cocks, anything! ¡°What do you want? Say it¡±mands thest dominating voice, deeper than the rest. Even with the blindfold I can feel the supremacy of hismand and it makes my pussy throb. I can¡¯t form it into words. 1/4 37¨CPlease Then the hands leave. I let out a whimper of displeasure. No! Come back, I plead to myself. ¡°Tell us what you want or we stop.¡± Says the sultry voice. ¡°Now!¡± Hemands. ¡°Fuck me! I can¡¯t take it anymore¡± I scream. ¡°Please. Please fuck me! Fuck me with your fingers, your tongue, your big cocks. I don¡¯t care. Just make mee! Please! I beg I began to cry because I want a release so badly. ¡°Now that wasn¡¯t so hard, was it?¡± one of the voicesments. I can hear the smirk in his remarks. The hands begin again, only this time they are rougher. Sot yet dominant lips find mine. I kiss them back eagerly. both of us fighting for control but he easily overpowers me. I tasted a hint of mint as his tongue invaded my mouth. greedily and devoured every inch, Our tongues dance and he slightly bites my lip, hard enough to make my core ache and a metallic taste reaches my tastebuds. I feel hot lips on my left nipple and I arch my back as I feel those lips suck my breast into his mouth. ravishing each cell. A hand teases and punches my other nipple hard and palms my breast, kneading it giving me utter bliss. I feel my body begin to tremble. I try to close my legs on instinct but strong arms force them to stay open where I ampletely exposed. A mouth alternates on my breasts, one is kissing my sweet spot on my neck. hiting and sucking leaving a trail of stings and bliss. A mouth on my stomach leaving open mouthed kisses and more nibbles all over my inner thighs, Two fingers tease the entrance of my southern lips, spreading my juices while another finger finds my most sensitive bud and starts making circles adding pressure that sends me into a moaning mens. I can hear the squelching of my juices as fingers push in and out at a fast pace, his long strong fingers curling and biting that special spot on my inner walls. My insides tighten as I near the peak. I move my hips to match, trying to create more friction. ¡°Come baby¡± I hear and I obey without hesitation. I see stars behind my closed eyes as my body continues to shake and my pussy throbs as I ride my euphoric climax. Once Ie back to earth, hands see semoved and I feel the restraints being untied and my blindfold is taken off to reveal my captors, the walling ret¨Cpods with the angelic bodies and devil souls. I am still breathing hard and feel blissfully lightheaded. ¡°We aren¡¯t done yet sweetheart Ben cos and I look around to see four sets of lustful gazes at me, four beautiful sculpted and very naked men surrounding me, their hands stroking their very erect members. Kai takes my hand and pulls me slightly so I am kneeling and sitting on the balls of my feet. He tits my head him and I see admiration in his eyes. I feel something wet hitting my cheek. ¡°Open,¡± whispers Kail and Ide up to +10 Bonu 08:4 I stick out my tongue and gently lick the soft wet tip already dripping for me. Ither the edges using my one and tease the head, loving the sounds I hear. I move my tongue down the entire length to the base and do is several times. I shiver at the sensations and I love hearing the animalistic sounds from Kai. I feel two strong hands grab mine and ce them on two throbbing cocks. I begin to pump them slows, squeezin them asionally making them twitch in my hands. Soft moans fill the room. I take the tip of Kai¡¯s huge head between my lips and can¡¯t help but suck generously, Lapping up the vor that ciches every cell in my body. I rub my legs together for friction because I am already feeling wet again. I begin to slows take more into my mouth until I reach the base, the tip is now hitting the back of my throat before I pull almost all the out and take it back again. The delicious taste bursts my taste buds and I moan in delight. It¡¯srge but it fits perfectl 37 ¨C Please inside my mouth as if I was made to take such a delectable treat. I move my head faster as I can¡¯t get enough. It feels so good down my throat¡­. Kai takes a fistful of hair and begins to fuck my mouth generously and hard. I start to gag and tears roll down my checks. I keep eye contact with Kai. ¡°Breathe through your nose and rx.¡± Jason says to me, and I listen. My hands increase the rubbing to try to match Kai¡¯s thrusts. A tug and twisting on my nipples has me reaching for my own release again and I close my legs tightly trying to keep the honey from spilling down my legs. I moan with my lips around his member earning a bigger grunt from Kai. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m going to cum,¡± Kai says, and I hear more grunts from the two I have been molding in my hands blurt out. Secondster, I feel a hot, savory, and salty semen in the back of my throat. I swallow every salty delicious drop before he removes his hands from my hair and his member leaves my lips. A few pumpster with my hands and I feel hot cum all over my hands, heavy breaths fill the air as the intensity grows. I release my hands and let them fall to my bare legs. The need between my legs grows and I start bouncing slowly in my spot trying to relieve the throbbing. The look in their eyes tells me this is only the beginning and if I were wearing panties, they would be soaked. Instead, I feel some hot liquid travel down my legs. I hear my name over and over again, hands caressing my delicate sticky skin. Aurora¡­Aurora¡­. Yes, say my name, please! ¡°AURORA!¡± I hear my name being shouted and I am jolted upright and open my eyes wide. I am breathing heavily. Strong arms are around my waist protectively, hands are caressing my hair lovingly and I feel a rubbing sensation on my lower legs. I look around and see two sets of lustful eyes: Charlie and Kai. ¡°Have a nice dream?¡± Charlie teases, breaking the awkward silence. A dream? Oh shit! That was a dream? FUCK MY LIFE! My face turns red at my realization, and I am pretty sure my eyes were about to bug out of my skull. I am lying on top of Charlie¡¯s bare tattooed chest and Kai is snuggled against my barely clothed back. I sighed heavily and rested m¨C10 cheek against his heart and I realized my leg was wrapped around his waist. His thick member is poking my behind, Bonu Well this was awkward. His strong arms tightly wrapped around me, stopping me from moving away from him and honestly I was too tired to fight him. 08:3 Charlie and Kai both begin to chuckle, causing my whole body to vibrate. I can imagine the arrogant smiles adorning their faces watching me cower with embarrassment. It was a dream. An extremely hot steamy dream. Why the hell am I dreaming about these bastards? And the worst part of all of this, they know exactly what happened. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 38 ¨C Bubbles Aurora POV After another hour of forced snuggles sandwiched between two dastardly handsome almost naked men, they finally let me go to freshen up for the day. I was brushing my teeth when I heard the door open and then close and peeked my head out of the bathroom to see no more naked men in my room. Phew! 1 sshed my face with cold water and noticed the dark circles under my eyes. I still felt their grimy hands all over my body and I was both disgusted and oddly aroused at the feeling. I quickly talked myself out of thetter idea and hopped in the shower and sted the water on the hottest setting I could handle. I tried to wash away their hold and their lingering saliva from the countless kisses they loved to ce on my body. Ithered every inch of my body with lots of bubbles, letting the vani scent linger in the air, calming my restless nerves. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I sat on the tile floor in therge shower, cradling my legs to my chest, allowing the hot water to pound relentlessly on my flesh, trying toprehend the dream and everything else that has happened over thest few weeks. No doubt Charlie and Kai are probably boasting to Jason and Ben about my morning. I wish I could get back at them for embarrassing me. A few momentster, I was chuckling to myself as my little wicked n I made the night before came back to me. I became giddy at the thoughts guing my brain and quickly finish my morning routine, get dressed and head out of my room, the goons in ck following me like always. They will probably punish me again, but it will be so worth it. Someone needs to take the stick out of their ass a few times. Payback can be a bitch. Oh this is going to be fun. Jason POV BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! ¡°AGAIN!¡± I yell and a roaring gong sounds at mymand. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! +10 Bonu 08:3 The pulsing sounds of gunfire in the range ring loudly against the metal sheets we use for walls. I watch from my spot in the center of the range as many of our men are firing at various moving targets about a two hundred yards away from their assigned barracks. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! 1/4 38¨CBubbles BANG BANG! BANG! BANG! Once the gong sounds again, Ie out of my bullet proof shelter and walk behind each of the thirty men, looking at their work. Every single one of them hit the bullseyes in the head and chest, leaving carvings. ¡°Nice job!¡± Iment, pping a few on the back. ¡°Take your weapons to the ssroom. You¡¯re your partner. Dismantle them and put them back together 30 times. Fastest time gets to be captain for the next month! The guys quickly bow and scurry out, all of them jovial as being Captain for the next month is a huge honor andes with quite the perks. We train mercilessly and push our men to extremes, but we reward hard work with exceptional benefits. I walk out of the firing range to be met with Draco and Thomas, waiting at the doors. One look at me and they raise an eyebrow in question. ¡°You okay boss?¡± Draco asks cautiously. ¡°You seem dare I say in a pleasant mood this morning?¡± I hum in response and continue to walk back to my office, and I even notice a little pep in my step. ¡°Come on boss, spill¡± Thomas teases. If it was any other man in our ranks, I would have punched his face until he was unrecognizable for even speaking to me as such, but Thomas and Draco are our most trusted workers and dare I say friends. We reached my office at the training warehouse in no time and I head over to the floor to ceiling windows that covers the back wall. The main indoor training ground are below and I see one of our running on the tracks that surround the perimeter of the building. Everyone is looking good today. I sit in my chair and notice my right¨Chandmanders just staring at me, waiting patiently for an exnation as to my happier demeanor. With a sigh I tell them ¡°Fine. Charlie and Kai witnessed Aurora having a special dream this morning, she¡¯s breaking and it¡¯s fucking hot!¡± I finally spill my inner thoughts to my friends. +10 Bonu These sick bastards just grin from ear to ear. Draco even goes so far as to give me a thumbs up, the stupid idiot. I m my eyes and we get back to work. 08:3 I checked the hidden cameras in the house around lunch time and saw Aurora helping the kitchen staff restocking the dining table. I am not particrly fond of her helping the staff as that is what we are paying them handsomely for, but if it keeps my sweetheart happy, I¡¯ll indulge her sometimes. She seems to get along with a few of the maids and since she won¡¯t be leaving the property for the foreseeable future, I will allow her to befriend a few of the female staff. The afternoon passed by quickly and since I finished my paperwork early, I even joined in on thest batch of sparring in the main gym. Kicked a few asses, definitely shattered one guys ribs, and worked off a bit of steam. After my shower, I met up with Ben and Kai and we all headed back to the house just in time for dinner. 2/4 38 ¨C Bubbles We walked into the dining room along with Draco, Thomas, and Christian (one of our training of the maids filled the crystal sses with wine. Aurora looked breathtaking as usual. She wore a dark blue knee length dress that flowed out from her hips, a small cashmere white sweater, her hair pulled in a high ponytail with a few little strands framing her face, and light makeup that made my mouth water at her natural beauty, and she even wore a string of pearls around her neck. She looks like the poster woman for a 1950¡¯s housewife magazine. ¡°Hello baby¡± I greeted her, stepping up to her side and pulling her close, giving her a kiss on her forehead. She stiffened at my proximity but didn¡¯t pull away. Progress, I think to myself. Ben, Kai, and Charlie soon followed, greeting her simrly. Draco, Thomas, and Christian bowed their heads slightly and greeted her respectfully. She sat at my right and our meals came out shortly. I noticed she was a bit squirmy tonight, slightly fidgeting when food was ced in front of us. She might not have thought I noticed, but I did. She was looking everywhere and a small smirk graced her face. This girl is up to something The steak and potatoes are ced in front of us and we begin to eat. I grab the saltshaker after I finish my steak to ce a generous amount on my potatoes, several of the men doing the same. I notice Aurora just staring at me with a hint of mischief in her eyes. With my eyes furrowed, I take a bite and instantly feel my tongue burn. ¡°OH MY FUCKING GOD!¡± I spit out the doused potato and begin to cough. I notice Ben, Thomas, and Charlie do the same thing, making their own crudements and coughing roughly. I take a generous sip of my water to clear the burn in my throat, only to spray it out of my mouth like a fountain, four of the other guys doing the same thing. Now the entire table is wet. It was vinegar in my ss. More coughing and I hear a sweet devilish gigglee from our angel¡¯s mouth. She is covering her mouth and her face is bright red. ¡°AURORA!¡± Kai yells which only makes our little princess giggle more. She sees Kai¡¯s burning face and immediately pales before she gets up quickly and begins to run to the door. Kai gets up and follows her out the door. A few +10 momentster, we hear a loud scream and squeal. She yells ¡°put me down Kai!¡± and then another squeal. I bet he spanked that pretty little ass of hers as he took her upstairs no doubt to punish her. I can¡¯t help butugh. Our lithe minx has a devious streak. 08:2 I call the maids to clean up the mess and before long, our evening coffee and dessert are ced in front of us. Bonu The men and I begin to scoop our creamer and sugars in our cups, continuing our conversations of business. Gurgle. Gurgle. That noise was interesting. Then I look down and see bubbles in my coffee cup. Fucking bubbles like a bath. Every single one of our cups is overflowing with bubbles! ¡°AURORA!¡± Charlie and Ben yell at the same time and quickly hasten their steps out the dining room door. I am in 3/4 38 ¨C Bubbles stitches. She¡¯s too cute, I¡¯ll give her that. Such a troublemaker. And her little red ass will be cute too when the guys are done with her. Bubbles. Fucking bubbles. Ha! Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW +10 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 The Fau Mafia Men and Their Prize 39- No More Funny Business Aurorn POV As soon as I saw Jason put that piece of potato in his mouth, I could barely contain myughter. I had observed them for thest few weeks and every time they had potatoes, they would also over salt them. It was a no brainer to me to baking soda in all of the saltshakers. That shit burns when it hits your tongue. I volunteered to help refill all the shakers and condiments today. The servants always have so much on Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. their te and this gave me free reign to enact my yful revenge. Seeing four of the guys react simrly, I let out my giggle. Their faces are contorted like a fun house mirror. I wish I had a camera. It was golden moment. And then they reached for their ¡°waters.¡± And in 3, 2, 1¡­ SPRAY! Oh this is just too sweet. A little vinegar goes a long way. Unfortunately, some of Jason¡¯s spitnded on me, so that is gross, but honestly my sides were hurting with cramps I wasughing quietly so hard, I don¡¯t care. I can barely breathe! ¡°AURORA!¡± I hear Kai roar on the other end of the table. He was red as a tomato and a mischievous evil glint was sparkling in his eye. Well, shit! His eyes met mine and he gave me an unspoken And so I did. I quickly got out of my chair and fled out the grand doors, my ts pounding hard against the marble flooring, my giggles still escaping my mouth as I run down the corridor and make a mad dash to the stairs. Just as I reach the first stair, strong masculine arms wrap around my waist, earning another squeal. A husky voice whispers in my ear ¡°Got you baby girl. Now it¡¯s my turn for some fun.¡± A quick nibble grazed my ear before my world suddenly spins as I am hauled over his shoulder like a sack of flour and he proceeds to saunter up the stairs. As I protest against his strong back, it was futile as it was like I was a feather hitting a cement bunker. A harsh p on my ass earns me another squeal and I give up my attempts to get down. I am taken to a lounge room not too far from the bedrooms and plopped down on the sofa. I was expecting to be pulled over his knee but he walked away to a cab and returned with a pad of paper and a pen which was tossed on top of the ss coffee table in front of my shaking legs. +10% ¡°You will write one thousand times ¡°I am a naughty little brat. I will show respect to my masters.¡® And the Bonus stand in that corner, your nose touching the wall for thirty minutes without so much as a sound.¡± Kai ther on the sofa and before I can obviously protest at the childish and obscene punishment, he gives me a very 08:19 test me¡¯ look so I keep my mouth shut and sink down on the plush maroon carpet to begin writing. I guess it¡¯s better than a spanking! I just finished my 100th line and my hand was cramping. Charlie and Bene barreling in the room, mming the door open with a loud bang! Their faces are a mix of emotions, but they don¡¯t look too angry. ¡°What the fuck happened now?¡± Kaj asked them, looking concerned. ¡°Ask her!¡± Charlie pointed to me and I realized what happened and began to howl inughter like a hyena! It worked! It actually worked. Damn it, I wish I could have been there to see it. I couldn¡¯t stop the boisterousugh leaving my mouth and wiped away a tear that graced my face. 1/3 39¨CNo More Funny Business ¡°What the fuck happened?¡± I heard Kai ask again and luckily Ben answered for me saying ¡°she put something in the coffee. I fucking bubbled like the soap suds in our bath. They actually started floating out of the cups!¡± He was clearly amused, finally letting out a small chuckle and luckily Charlie and Kai did too. I began roaring inugher once again. ¡°It Was Laundry¡­Detergent¡± I barely got out betweenughs. Kai then slid his hands down his face before looking at me, all funny business aside. I settled down and took a few deep breaths. ¡°Another 200 more lines to your punishment and you are banned from the kitchens for 2 weeks!¡± ¡°What!? Are you kidding me? I¡¯m not fucking twelve Kai!¡± I started protesting. 700 lines for a little prank? ¡°Want to add spankings Ettle one? I¡¯m happy to go get the riding crop¡± Kai retorted and I quickly shut my mouth and began writing again. Charlie and Ben settled into the sofa behind me and Kai told them what I was doing. When I finished with one page, front and back one of them would take the sheet and review it. It took almost two hours and I was given an extra three hundred lines because they would be micro analyzing every damn line and demanding I redo pages without proper reason. I had a severe hand crampter and now my nose was touching the wall for part two of my punishment.¡± Jason, Thomas, and Draco had joined the group not long after I hit three hundred lines and were quick to offer their expert eagle eyes and make critiques. They watched me and continued to converse in light conversations, enjoying one of the many uber expensive alcoholic beverages at their disposal. Jason made my ¡°corner time¡± kneeling instead of standing but I was not allowed to sit on my feet and my hands had to be behind my back the whole time. I faltered three times as my legs grew numb and knees hurt. Each time I moved; my time started over. I took me another two hours before they called time. I copsed on the floor and someone took me back to my room and tucked me in the bed after changing me into some soft pajamas and putting cooling cream on wrist and knees. My brain felt like mush and my body was screaming in difort. My final thought as I let sleep consume me was that this whole situation definitely sucked. I was so sick and tired of this shit. I can¡¯t even have a little fun with these assholes. I need to stop ying around and get the hell out of here. Time to escape once and for all. Unknown POV +10 Bonu 08:1 ¡°NOOOOO!¡± I hear the blood curdling scream of the whore on my stage. Her naked body was tossed onto the white sheet covered table. My guards expertly pinning down her arms with the metal restraints and her legs spread wide in the stirrups and chained in ce. Her lower lips on full disy and glistening nicely from the lube generously ced there before she was brought on stage. One of my closest associates stalky forward on stage and wastes no time in running a finger down her rapidly rising chest through the valley of her nice softball size breasts, her nipples in sharp peaks because we keep it cold in the arena for this reason. He travels his hand straight to her cunt and plunges his finger sharply inside her, earning another ear¨Cpiercing scream as she continues to protest. With a snap of his free hand, a gag is ced in the whores mouth, belping to muffle her vocal range to mere 23 32 No More Funny Business thrust his fingers in and out of her and the woman cuntDIES and not very softly says ¡°This will not stop until youe for 9m.¡± Her tear stated, even whilen att this and feat graces her face. It is a beautiful sight and all the horny bustamis around me begin to chuckle, misting in her realization. thrust his fingers in her harder and I notice his other hand beams to pinch he body begins to shake and Mr. remont continues to praise her and finally demands that he hand still deep inside her. You can see the moment her body convulsus,, ber both becraving the most delicious sight. He removes his hand and it is distemme in her wires and nre wiping the rest on her bare skin. Several of the men in the chairs around me, adjust same. The woman is carted off and another woman is brought forward en in his mouc their pants slech Ddr the A small ping from my phone takes my attention away from the stage. A message from my spy that has my blood begin to boil. FUCK Sin They n to into What are your orders¡± Me: Get her out and hit her Send me the location when done. You have two days. Make the arrangements. I click off my phone and take arge svog of my 540.000 ss of Bourbon and watch the iming in front of me Neen more gris were luctunter and imed and while it was entertaining, my thoughts were consumed by the one woman I sought to daim. Saat, mi poncess, very soon you will be free of those bastards, I continue to chant s myself. Just be patient and you will noper be with them. And then when the time is right, I will Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW + LIKE +10 Bonu 08:1 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 40- Push My Luck Aurora POV I am slowly woken up from my deep slumber by a soft, feather¨Clike caress on my check. I nuzzle into my silk pillow more and then hear a deep husky chuckle close to my ear. ¡°Wake up princess. We have things to do today.¡± That same husky manly voice says sweetly. I feel a lingering kiss on my exposed temple and scrunch my eyes hoping that it¡¯s just a bad dream. I hear an annoyed huff before my cloud¨Clike plush covers are tossed from my body and cold air swooshes over my exposed skin, chilling me to the bone. ¡°I¡¯m up! I¡¯m up!¡± I yell as I bolt upright. I gently rub my eyes and when my vision bes clear I see Ben standing at the side of the bed, his arms crossed and his face stoic and bored. ¡°Come on! Ass out of bed. Clothes are already in the bathroom. Jason wants to talk to you at breakfast.¡± Ben mumbles, trying to shoo me to the bathroom. I feel a sharp tap on my ass as I pass him.. ¡°OW!¡± I scream and shoot him my best death re and he only raises his eyebrows daring me to protest him. I quickly waltz into the bathroom, making sure to lock the door. I took a very quick shower and finished my morning routine in. a rush no thanks to the constant goading from Ben behind the closed door. I was given dark maroon three finger strap romper today that had pockets and a small gold colored belt in the center of my tummy. My undergarments were nude color today, but still mainly I put on a little mascara and ck eyeshadow and some light pink lip gloss and pulled my hair into a simple half up half down style. When Ie out, Ben bends down and ces a pair of ck sandals on feet, tightening the straps for me and taking the time to kiss each knee when he finished. I roll my eyes at him, earning another harsh p on my ass when he stood up. He quickly took my hand and we made our way through the corridors. I noticed the goons in ck were not following today. I started wondering why the sudden change. My thoughts were disturbed when I came to the main foyer stairs with Ben still holding my hand. I heard clear shouting in a foreignnguage, and it sounds angry and heated. +10 I look over at Ben and he has one of those ¡®oh shit¡® faces. But before Ben has a chance to stop me, I Content held by N?velDrama.Org. get a full view Jonu the main foyer. I see something that I was definitely not supposed to, and little did I know right at that moment th08:0 my reaction to this scene would create a string of events that would ultimately determine the rest of my life. When we came to the stairs, I see Jason and Kai standing in the foyer, with at least 10 armed guards dressed in their usual ck, including my usual escorts. They were surrounding three men who were on their knees in front of the Mafia bosses. Tears were staining their swollen and bloody faces. There were two older men and one who looks to be a teenager in the middle. Their arms were pulled back behind them, red rogs were stuffed in their mouths muffling their pleas for mercy. Before I can evenprehend everything in front of me, Kai and Jason pull something from their suit covered back so quickly and then the most horrific sound echoes around the hall: 1/3 40 ¨C Push My Luck BANG BANG BLUZ Bang Pang Rame That sound bouncing off the marble tiles in the main foyer are deafening. My mind bes nk as my eves s three bodies drup on the pure white floor, arge gasp leaving my lips. I don¡¯t scream, my wice feels tramper in my throat like a berry brick cemented in ce. My heartbeat is in my ears and my body feels rigid. I barely seems song arms around my waist, pulling me around theer and cing me firmly against the wall, his face is more centimeters from mine and his hands on my face. I see his lips moving but cannot hear his words. My breathing is furnic like I just run against a cheetah. I can¡¯t believe it. They amaly killed those men. Right in their own home. I knew they killed people, they hutt pempie They did lots of not so legal things. Clearly they were very feared men. They have a reputation of being ruthless and merciless. I am just a simme pri who loves to cook. I am not meant for the underworld of crime. Then I think of Brama Oh my sweet friend. The pain I buried deep inside of me hoping it wasn¡¯t real, came barrelin into my consciousness like an nche. This is not the first time I saw brain matter explode from someone¡¯s head That young man in the mutile was jjust a boy. He didn¡¯t deserve that fate. Brianna didn¡¯t deserve that fate. I don¡¯t My breathing oddly starts to sw as I continue to panic in an inner monologue of despair. Ben has his forehead to mine, breathing slowly and I finally andh on that I should follow his lead. I was having a panic attack. ¡°Aurora¡± I heard my name being sently called over and over again like a chant, and eventually it snapped me out of my thoughts. My breathing has slowed but the tears were still silently flowing. I looked around me and now saw the four faces I both secretly craved and wer with what just witnessed made me believe that I was no longer truly safe. I can¡¯t stay here anymore. Ineed to get away from these monsters. I noticed the four of them staring at me with concerned looks quickly pushed them out of my way and ran down thi staircase, ignoring the masculine calls of my name. I weaved through the mass of guards and maids who were+10 scrambling to clean up the crime scene and made my way through the vast corridors, not knowing where exactly my Bon feet were taking me. 08:0 I came to the familiar doors of the library. I bust through the dour and instantly ran to the ss sliding doors that looked out into the gardens. I didn¡¯t even think, I just much for the door knob and luckily it opened. I dashed outside and through the maze of neatly trimmed thiches, the diem aut grass still had moming mist. The sun was beaming brightly and not many clouds adored the rich blue sky. 1 ran through the gardens and stopped under arge magnolia tree. There was a bench under the shade, sitting at the base. I hid behind the tree to catch my breath as I summed the bress enige around me. I decided to run into the forest and hopefully I would eventuallye to a road again. Lem do this, tried to pep talk myself. I was wondering why they weren¡¯t chasing me already. Usually they are on my ass like butter antttt. Then realization hit me like an express train to Canuda. They kniny Dant exope. They would have no doubt upgrade 40¨CPush My Luck their security features since myst attempts. The woods were surrounded by a fence and I homes had no idea how fe the perperty spanned Tegmadigings marched back to the house and went through the library ss door. I left it open and walked over to the main door. I heard lots of heavy footfalls echoing upstairs and around the corner. I quickly cum into another room down the haill when I saw the shadows bouncing on the wall ahead of me. I entered a small sitting room. It was delicate and had nid fashioned furniture like what you see in museums. A beautiful garden picture hung on the mantle above a white firece. I spent a few minutes exploring the new room and came upon a weird lociting time on the almost empty wooden hookshelf that spanned almost the entire wall. When I went to lith this silver modern art like sculpture trinket thing that did not look like it belonged in this very artistic feminine room, it only pulled forward slightly. A small click was then heard and the bookshelf them popped out just an inch No fucking way! I feel like a spy right now. This is so cool! I looked to the wall and saw the bookshelf had indeed popped out slightly. I pulled on the shelf end and the walll seamlessly inched toward me exposing a dark cemented corridor. I saw there was a shlight resting on the back gamell of the wall. I took it and harbiy it flickered on. I stepped inside and just a few feet away there was a small dainty spill staircase that looked like it went up as well as down. Once I stepped inside the dump dink space, closed used the handle that was conveniently located on the wall to pull the bookshelf just as I heard panidled mulle voices near the door I was at. Before I whistle. Well crap. It was only a matter of time now before the rms start sting. I decided to make my up the stairs and see exactly where this mysterious secret passageway went. This could be the answer to escaping this wretched ce once and for all. Maybe I can finally push mydi Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW SHARE +10 Bonu 08:0 3/3 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¨C 41 Secret Passage Aurora POV The small cramped cemented space was pitch ck once the hidden panel was sealed once again. The only illumination was from the small torch in my hand, pointed straight at the support pir of spiral staircase that had no support banister and manyrge cobwebs littered the empty spaces. I could still hear whistles and shouts of my name but they were distant, muffled by the thick concrete walls. Knowing that I couldn¡¯t actually escape this hell hole right now, I decided to just explore and curiously began to ascend the stairs to the upper level. Holding onto the cold damp wall for support, I took each step gently for fear I would trip and fall. I climbed for three spirals until I came to anding tform and there was a small unfinished hallway of sorts. It was justrge enough for one person to fit through. The stairs continued upwards but I was curious as to this hallway so I decided to explore it. I followed the path and it turned into a single hallway to the left. I followed it for a few moments until I came to a dead end and saw arge new wooden panel sat in front of me. The wood was unfinished and full of dust. Cobwebs were heavy around the edges. A small wooden handle much like the one downstairs jutted out, no doubt to help the panel close. Almost level with my height was a small wooden p like a micro speakeasy door. I cautiously tiptoed over to the door and listened closely for any noise. I could hear faint noises and my breath caught. Even though curiosity constantly got me in trouble, I couldn¡¯t help the temptation. I gently lifted the p, careful to keep my shlight low to the ground. A small light peeked through a small drilled hole norger than a quarter. Peering through the hole with my right eye, I tried to get a good look around. It was the room. Therge office that I was brought to all the time. I could see the outline of books around the edges of the hole and realized I was looking through the corner bookshelf I was able to stifle my gasp at the sight. Jason and Ben were in the office. I could see Ben on hisputer, typing away ferociously and his face looked so stern like he was constipated and needed to desperately use the restroom. Jason was pacing and on the phone, screaming in a foreignnguage. He had a slight Irish ent when he got all flustered. It made me want to giggle. ¡°FIND HER¡± was thest thing I heard Jason scream before a crash sounded close to the panel. My breath certainly hitched but I luckily didn¡¯t scream. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Jason had asked Ben.. ¡°No. I can¡¯t find her on any of our cameras. Last footage I found of her, she was stomping over to the forest line. She was definitely crying.¡± Ben was sad, a look of concern covered his face. ¡°I swear that girl gives us more trouble than our worst enemies.¡± Jason said exhaustingly. ¡°Yeah, but she is worth it.¡± Ben said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. Jason took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right! We are so whipped.¡± He said more to himself and it made me scrunch my face in disgust. Ew. They may be dastardly magnificent and beautiful specimens on the male poption but looks are not everything. I meane on! These jerks are crazy and so bad. I mean who KILLS N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. THREE PEOPLE BEFORE FUCKING BREAKFAST? And they were unphased by it too. Jason began walking closer to the far wall near the bookshelf. His eyes trained on the wall and I felt like he was staring 1/3 41 Secret Passage ¨C right at me. My heart started to race faster. He had a curious look on his face. I subconsciously took a small step back in the closed dark space behind me. A ding on Ben¡¯s phone turned Jason¡¯s attention away from the wall. Ben mumbled something to Jason before they both quickly exited out of the room. A soft click of the door was the final sound. A sigh of relief left my body and I only then did I realize I had been holding my breath. A few tears began to run down my face. I have always tried to keep a brave face but I am so scared right now. Returning to the enclosed space around me, I notice there was a small wooden button on the far¨Cleft side of the panel. Only thing missing was a neon ¡°push me¡± sign. I pushed it and there was a small click and the door moved a small amount. Years of collected dust and the hanging cobwebs were disturbed and a small puff of dust and dander wafted in the air, making me cough and my eyes water even more. I gently pushed on the panel and found it a lot heavier than the first door. I continued to push the panel until there was arge enough gap for me to slip by, taking onest look around the door, making sure the coast was clear. I stepped out of the hidden panel and closed the door behind me gently, eventually hearing the soft click of the lock. I pulled on the panel for good measure and it was stuck like glue. The old books on the bookshelf held new meaning to me now. A wave of tiredness flooded through my body and my legs somehow managed to trudge me over to the veryfortable leather sofa that my gluteus maximus was already great acquaintances with. My body sunk into the cushions and my eyes closed rapidly, a lone tear escaping and dropping on the throw pillow that my head was resting upon. Charlie POV We were headed back to the strategy room. We searched every inch of this mansion and the guards searched the property. She was no where to be found. Vanished but we knew she didn¡¯t leave the property. Ben and Jason came to find us when they got a message from one of Ben¡¯s hackers who said they were delivering new footage at the front door. We had met his teammate Chris and we were handed an IPAD. was Chris had found an old sr powered camera near the forest line, right where we lost sight of Aurora. We watched the choppy footage with bated breath. You could make out Aurora¡¯s figure slumped behind the big Magnolia tree; she shaking for a few minutes before calming down. The next set of images had her sneaking along the tree line and she passed the old camera. It caught her fleeting image going back into the house! She made sure to avoid the known cameras. Smart girl. She¡¯s here! We knew it. We marched up to the office and called our most trusted men to meet us in ten minutes. She was ying hide and seek apparently and was getting really good. Jason opens the door ahead of us and stops in his tracks. Ben, Kai, and I almost all bumped into each other but quickly looked at what stopped our fearless leader. On the sofa was our princess. She was fast asleep, her eyes closed but they were puffy and red from crying. Her chest was gently rising and falling while she was in her peaceful slumber. We all let out a small chuckle and Ben crossed to her, picking up a nket we kept on the back and ced it gently on her body, kissing her forehead before returning to hisptop. We all follow suit, each approaching her gently, like a sleeping lioness in her den, taking a moment to kiss her before sitting down at our desks. 2/3 41 ¨C Secret Passage Draco, Thomas, and a few of our guards knock on the door beforeing in harshly. Jason halts their movements with a simple hand raise. He then raises a finger to his lips signaling everyone to be quiet and then points to our sleeping beauty snuggled in the nket on the sofa. Their eyes widen when the notice her sweet figure and then just like us, the questioning looks on their face grow while looking back at us. Draco and Thomas are the first to move close to Jason and I¡¯s desks. Draco whispers rapidly ¡°What? How? When? What happened?¡± Jason just chuckles and then says softly. ¡°No idea. When we came back from downstairs a few minutes ago, she was already over there and sleeping. We will wake her in about an hour.¡± The guys all nod in agreement. Draco and Thomas take a seat in the red upholstered chairs in front of Jason¡¯s massive desk and Jason begins to talk softly about training for the week. I try to pay attention, but my eyes keep wandering over to Aurora. This morning. she had true fear in her eyes and that is what we wanted to see. She was supposed to see what she did. It wasn¡¯t nned originally but it was quick thinking on Kai¡¯s part when we got the call this morning about them. We had all been talking the night before that it was good for her to be reminded of the monsters we are. It will keep her in her ce. Those three arrogant bastards tried to run from us and take our money without paying us back. That is just bad business, trying to flee from us. So we had to send a message and one message was for our lovely sleeping beauty. No runs from us and gets away without consequences. Not even Aurora. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 42 Chapter 42 42 Say What? Aurora POV I heard some light voices off in the distance, waking me up from my restful slumber. I stretched my aching stiff muscles slightly like a cat and brought my hands to my eyes, rubbing out the tiredness. Quick hands caught my wrists and I blinked heavily trying to clear the blurriness. ¡°Don¡¯t rub your eyes too hard sweetheart¡± Charlies said sweetly, still holding my wrists firmly. ¡°You will hurt yourself.¡± I nodded skeptically and continued to focus on blinking while my body and mind came back to thend of the living. ¡°I guess you found me¡± I said shyly, remembering just falling asleep in their strategy room. ¡°Yeah I guess we did.¡± Charlie replied. There was really tiny smirk at the corner of his lips, but otherwise his face was emotionless. He released my wrists when I tugged them slightly. I looked up and behind Charlie¡¯s broad frame who was still sitting on the sofa and saw Jason, Kai, Ben, Draco, Thomas, and the other two men I keep forgetting their names of Seeing Jason and Kai so close made me feel butterflies in my belly, and not the hot and bothered kind. And what made me shiver is seeing Kai. He had dark red blood stter on his face and white dress shirt. He didn¡¯t seem bothered by it. So this sickening feeling creeping in my bones was more you make me nervous, I know what you did and you scare the crap out of me, I don¡¯t want to die feeling. I brought my knees up to my chest and hugged my legs close to my Charlie stared at me, that little smirk was now quite visible. It was as if he was basking in my uneasiness. He rose after a few minutes and left me on the sofa without saying anything else, patting my foot lightly as he stood. He went back to his desk and I just stayed there in silence. I don¡¯t know how long I was sitting there. I just let my mind wonder to more happy thoughts when I heard my name being called. ¡°AURORA!¡± was practically yelled and I visibly shook the inner thoughts from my head. I looked up to see all eight pairs of eyes burning holes in my soul. ¡°Sorry¡± I mumbled and hugged my legs closer, trying to will my body into the tiniest ball and hope I can d dissolve into the shadows. I looked at Jason and his hard expression softened slightly. He waved me over with two fingers in a e hither¡± motion. As much as every fiber in my being was screaming at me to NOT do it, I slowly unfurled my legs and slowly made my way into the lions den.. When I reached close to the desk, Draco, who was sitting in one of the chairs facing Jason¡¯s desk, stood up and offered me the seat. Charlie, Kai, and Ben had all made their way over to his desk too and took various positions around. Kai came directly behind me and I yelped when his strong hands ¡°We are not going to hurt you.¡± Jason stated softly. Right, telling me something like that was supposed to make me magically rx. I just saw you murder a few people in your home like it was a breakfast snack, no way would I believe 1/4 42 Say What? you aren¡¯t going to hurt me. He continued: ¡°Aurora, sweetheart, we have decided to introduce you to our men as our future Queen.¡± Good thing mother nature decided that eyeballs needed to be attached to the skull, because my eyes would have popped out by now and rolled across the room, out the window and down the street. ¡°Say What?¡± was all I could mutter. The guys chuckled. ¡°You are ours Aurora. From the moment weid eyes on you, you became ours. Ours to love, ours to possess, ours to worship, ours to control, ours to ruin.¡± Kai said next to my ear with a little bite of anger. His warm breath put shivers down my spine. Jason chimed back in: ¡°Since you are our girl, you will have to go through an initiation in front of a lot of our men.¡± I just blinked at him. No emotion or thoughts were in my head. Initiation? Before I could ask N?velDrama.Org owns this text. the question Jason answered it for me ¡°You will be branded with our seal.¡± Blink. Blink. Blink. I let myself blink and keep the silence in the room while my tiny brain processed this new information for a moment before my anger just exploded from my mouth. ¡°SAY WHAT?¡± I began to shout. ¡°You want to fucking BRAND ME?¡± I was fuming and tried to stand but Kai¡¯s strong hands just held me firm. ¡°Language¡± Kai snapped at me. ¡°Fuck you!¡± I snapped back. ¡°dly sweetheart. My room or yours?¡± He countered. I wanted to gag! So I did. He still didn¡¯t remove his hold from my shoulders. ¡°Aurora,¡± Jason pulled my attention back to him, ¡°this is not up for discussion. It is small mark on your wrist so every person in this world will know who you belong to.¡± I began to shake my head in denial. This can¡¯t be happening! They wanted to burn my skin and call me their Queen? I can¡¯t believe these assholes. But one question remained that I needed to know. ¡°When is this supposed initiation¡± I asked making sure to put air quotes when I gritted out ¡°initiation.¡± ¡°It was going to be next week, but we decided it would better not to wait any longer. We will do it tomorrow night.¡± 1 wanted to smack that disgusting smile off of Jason¡¯s perfect demon face and feed it a feral lion. m like he had just Thomas surprisingly spoke up ¡°Tomorrow night, you sure about that Boss?¡± Jason just looked at him like stolen his favorite y toy. ¡°Yeah, Thomas. Got a problem with that?¡± ¡°No Sir¡± he said instantly, shaking his head, fear in his eyes. ¡°Draco and I will make sure to get everything ready.¡± Jason just nodded to them and they scurried out of the office like they werectose intolerant and just ate a bowl of ice cream. Once they left, Jason looked back at me and smiled sweetly. But that smile was evil even if it was on his pretty face. ¡°And you my dear, will be confined to your room until the ceremony. We don¡¯t want you running off.¡± He hit a button on his desk and before I blinked, four guards, dressed in their usual ck suits waltzed into the office, only stopping 2/4 42 Say What? when they got close to the desk. Each one of them bowed their heads to the other men in the room. ¡°Please take Aurora back to her room.¡± Jasonmanded and gave me a quick nod with his head demanding me to go with them. Kai released me from his grasp. As I stood up, he grabbed my arm and leaned over, giving me a kiss on my cheek. I could smell the copper of the blood on his face clearly and it was nauseating. I walked to the guards and they surrounded me. They didn¡¯t touch me but they were big and buff and intimidating. We began to walk to the door. ¡°OH and gentlemen!¡± Jason said loudly. We all stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Put the chain on her ankle tonight and give her a sedative. I don¡¯t want to take any chances before tomorrow.¡± SAY WHAT NOW?! Unknown POV ¡°Yes Master, right there! Oh right there! AHHH¡± My new weekly y toy screamed while I had her sitting on the edge of my desk, her legs spread wide open, her decent size exposed tits jiggled nicely as I rammed by hard cock inside her. Her hands were braced behind her and Itched my mouth on her neck, biting hard as I continued to bury myself deep inside her bare cunt. I was about to bust my nut when my phone began to vibrate vigorously on the table. I looked down and saw the caller ID as my spy. I should have stopped my aggressive assault on this cunt, but I really wanted to blow my load so I pulled out of her and quickly forced her on her knees. ¡°Open Up!¡± Imanded and she did without protest. Her wet, hot mouth coating my aching member nicely. I hit the speaker button as I buried myself deep down her throat feeling her gag around me before I pulled out slightly letting her breathe.. ¡°Speak¡± I shouted. ¡°Boss, we have a problem!¡± my spy said quietly. ¡°Oh? And I pay you to fix my problems.¡± I seethed out. I groaned as my toy sucked in her cheeks. ¡°They moved up the initiation. They want to brand her tomorrow.¡± The voice on the other end said. There was worry in his voice. Say what now? It took me a moment before it all clicked. If they brand her, I won¡¯t be able to im her properly. ¡°FUCK!¡± I screamed in frustration. ¡°I can get her tonight. It may be a little messy, but I can do it.¡± he said confidently. ¡°And that is why you are my favorite. Get it done.¡± And I clicked the phone off. I grabbed my toys head in my hands and began to fuck her mouth without remorse until my balls tightened and I felt the release I was so desperate to have. The good little slut swallowed all of it. 3/4 42 Say What? ¡°Get the fuck out!¡± I told her as I zipped up my pants ¡°But I didn¡¯t get to cum!¡± She stupidly said. Next thing I knew, there was mostly naked and dead woman lying on the floor by my desk, a bullet hole now in the middle of her forehead. I leave my office without a second thought and tell my guard to have the mess cleaned up. That¡¯s my ninth bitch this month. I can¡¯t wait to have my Princess. Just a little longer. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Chapter 43 Chapter 43 43 Show Time ¨C Aurora POV I was sitting in my room, letting my thoughts run a marathon and I was getting more depressed by the minute. I was going to be branded tomorrow like cattle. I wanted nothing more than to run away from all of this. These men were bipr and while my body secretly craved the attention and I am embarrassed to admit that I have had more than one very dirty thought about those monsters, I still cannot bring myself to ept this life. I want my freedom. I have been on my own for so long already. I was proud of what I had. It was gettingte, close to my so ordered ¡°bedtime¡® so I decided to take a nice hot bath; The Lord only knows if ! would even be given a chance tomorrow so I had to take advantage of this time while I could. put in a strawberry scented bath bomb that fizzled rapidly, turning the clear steaming water into a pink paradise. I lowered myself into the bubbles and let the stress melt away. I stayed in the water until it turned cold and my skin was wrinkled like prunes. I took my time getting ready for bed, finishing my nighttime routine, and putting my hair in a braid. I looked at the clock on the bathroom wall and it showed almost ten o¡¯clock. As I went back to the bed to await my night visitor to chain me up like a dog, I found a small white envelope on the bed. I took it cautiously and sitting on the bed, opened it up. It¡¯s time. The doors will be unlocked. Strategy Room. Use Secret passage. 10:30pm. Holy Chocte Pie. My anonymous knight in shining armor.. I immediately got up and headed to the bathroom. Opening the cab, I reached for therge tampon box in the very back, as there were three, and opened it up to reveal the mani folder neatly folded inside. I ran to the room and opened up my closet, grabbed the medium ck sports backpack I found tucked away in here a few weeks ago. I shoved a few clothes in the bag and changed into sweatpants, long shirt and a hoodie, with some converse shoes for running. I wasn¡¯t going to wear skinny jeans, that¡¯s for sure. I went back into the bathroom and grabbed a few small essentials and shoved the envelope into the pocket. My heart was racing in excitement. I looked up at the clock and it read 10:25. Suddenly, I heard the famous locks on my door. Click. Click. Click. I was still and I held my breath waiting for one of the demigods of destruction to waltz in here and catch me red handed. I couldn¡¯t move even though I knew I should. I was frozen. But the door never opened. One minute, nothing. Two minutes, nothing. I finally started breathing again. The clock then turned to 10:30 and I bolted to the door, slinging the backpack on my shoulders. I listened through the crack for any signs of the guards and slowly opened the door to a beautiful sight! An empty hallway. It was so beautiful and I almost started crying- A rush of adrenaline spiked in my veins and I wasted no time in sprinting to the strategy room which was down two halls on the same floor thankfully. I tentatively touched the handle like it would burn me any second before getting 43¨CShow Time the courage to turn the handle. The room was unlocked and the lights were on, and again it was empty heart diestart rms outside; they sounded like those weather rms in the city but these were definitely closer. I wasted no time heading to the bookshelf and pulled that little silver trinket and sure enough,, it only pulled forward slight¡± and the door popped inwards. I slid through the opening by pushing on the door slightly, making sure to pop it back into ce when I was done. Il vainted the shlight hanging on the wall and turned around, clicking on the light. ¡°APEBER!¡± || screamed bloody fucking murder before a rough hand sped around my mouth, and his body head mine ¡°SHARE¡± he said setzt. ¡°I am here to help you. Don¡¯t scream, okay?¡± I nodded at him and he let my mouth gr The man that I was looking it was none other than Thomas, Fucking THOMAS! Thomment What is going on!¡± I whisper¨Cvelled at him. I was more than confused right now. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to chil¨Cchat. Tuse this.¡± He said while he handed me a very thick white letter sized envelope and pull me down the hall towards the spirill steps while I stuffed the envelope at the top of my backpack Tike the bac SVIL bate, bank card with some money, cash obviously. I will get you to thest gatrage door. There is button on the vise for the main gate. Follow the UNIENCE WHEN you reach the main road. Do not stop no matter what.¡± He was soll puling meContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. gently and we had made it to the first floor and were going down the next set of stairs. ¡°Why? I thought you were loval n your homes.¡± I breathed out. I had to know why he was helping me and that got Thomas to stop in his du Be apted and shook his head slightly, like he was fighting an internal battle. I heard him mumble ¡°fact it under his breath before he looked at me his face cast in shadows as the light reflected off the grey walls. ¡°Li vested interest in making sure you don¡¯t stay here.¡± He grabbed my hand and continued to lend me down the aim to another hallway. That wasn¡¯t cryptic at all. Nere the arcuan. But when I lived to press Thomas on v what he meant, all I got was a deadly ¡°drop it look that made me zip up my lios quativ. We mintinued down a small hallway, single file and passed quite a few other very dark and creepyidon. We ended up at another of spiral stairs at the end of the hallway. He looked at me one more time and sand ¡°take the maim to the first fear and go through the door. It leads straight to the garage. Remember,st car. Reys are inside. DO NOT STOP FOR ANYTHING. Stay safe and good luck princess.¡± He said calmly and then he turned and ran down the hallway. His shlight was the only thing I could see bouncing rapidly on the ground. took flight of stairs and sure enough, found the wooden door might ahead of me. I found the little button and put the Bashlight on the hook when I pulled the door towards me.. The garage was massive, almost asrge as the house itself. I looked anmund and I was in the middle wall. There were at least 100 hundred cams, mostly/all SUVs, Range Rovers, and sports cars. All ck except for the four bright coloredtest model Lamborghinis. Showoffs! sposo I crept out of the wall, making sure it closed behind me on the springile the other door. I only started my trek down the garage after bearing the satisfied click of the lock. I wouldn¡¯t say trek, mone like spin 43 Show Time I reached the ck town car in no time. This town car was definitely an older model. It was still clean and in nice shape, but I bet it had plenty of miles on it. I opened the driver side door and flung my bag in the passenger seat. I found the key in the console. It was an actual key, not a keyless fob like most cars these days, and started the engine. It vroomed to life and I hit the garage door opener on the visor. I began to pull out when I saw a few muscled men in ck suits running out of the door at the end of the hallway. I stepped on the gas and literally burned some rubber as I sped through the door and onto the main paved driveway. I floored the pedal and did not stop. My heart raced. I kept looking in the rearview mirror and luckily didn¡¯t see any headlightsing behind me. After driving about twenty minutes, I reached the main gate and hit the little button on the visor. The gate opened and the guard sitting there just waved me through. I was so happy my windows were tinted right now. Another five minutes of driving and I came to the main county road. I reached over and grabbed the mani folder, opened it up and grabbed the instructions. ¡°1. Turn Left at the main road. Go 62 miles straight until exit 293, take a right.¡± This is it. I sent a silent thank you to my silent knight in shining armor before turning the wheel to the left and merging onto the main open road, covered in pitch ck darkness, the only light source was the twinkling stars and the high beams of the old car. I floored the pedal once more, speeding down the road. Freedom, here Ie! Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 44 Chapter 44 44 The Beasts called Men Third Person POV FIVE MONTHS LATER Jason. Charlie, Kai, and Ben, leaders of the Irish French American Mafia, were buried in their respective duties. Jason and Kai spent their days training with the men, running orders around the world with such vigor and malice. They increased their production ten¨Cfold and although shipments were still ambushed, only one in every ten raids were sessful and each attempt ended in a bloodbath. No mercy was their new motto. Charlie was busy opening new businesses and merging withpanies to keep up with the expansive illegal tender that their mafia was overhauling. Jason, Kai, and Charlie would spend their evenings at various bars and strip clubs. They would drown themselves until they felt numb, allow women to feast upon their flesh and shower them with pleasure just to ease the pain in their hearts. They killed people, young and old, men and women in shes of anger without mercy and without a second thought. Their men were always afraid of the monsters who held the seats of power, but now they quivered in their shoes at merely breathing in their presence. Each man had their way of coping at the loss of their girl. They missed her presence. They missed her wicked sense of humor. They missed touching her and watching her reactions. They were angry, sure, but more deeply they were depressed. She was theirs and she was gone without a trace. Each day that she wasn¡¯t found, brought out more beast than man. Even Thomas and Draco kept their distance. But Ben was a little different. He was the only one who channeled his rage into productivity. Ben spent his days with his nerds,ing up with more and more advanced technology. But at night, when the others were passed out drunk, Ben wasbing through security footage. He hacked everywork he could get his hands on, developed a new recognition software, continued to look. He would only close his eyes for a few hours in the early morning before starting back up again. It has been five long tortuous months since Aurora disappeared. There was an explosion in one of the warehouses at the other end of thepound. To the men, she somehow left during that time and it short wired most of the cameras. Even our secret cameras and tracker they slipped into the ne she always wore was not responsive either. Every time there was a lead on her, a person of interest brought in, a smidgen of hope, it would disappear before anything could be done. The footage would disappear. The witnesses or people would be missing or dead. The soldiers who saw her flee, dead. The guard at the gate, dead. The store owner in the next city where she got gas went missing two hours before they arrived to question them and his whole building was destroyed in a gas leak explosion¡°. They were running in circles. The guys knew she was smart and resourceful, but someone had to help her and that was the most upsetting of all. It was particrly infuriating for Ben as he prided himself on being the best in the tech world and they surrounded themselves with the best! How someone managed to be two steps ahead when they were already seven steps ahead themselves. He spent hours each nightbing through logs and surveince. He knew he was missing something and he knew that it was going to be obvious once he found it, he just had to find it, so there he sat at his desk, surrounded by his closest nerd herd and they got to work like they did every night. 1/3 11. The Beasts called Men One particr might, at about three in the morning he and his nerd squad were searching the archives and one of his pals, Christina, mentioned something about all the raids they have been getting in the find the traitor and hopefully Aurora, if it was thest thing he did. It was a typical Friday night, but Jason in a moment of sobriety today during hisbat training realized that he had not spent true quality time with his best friends in months. So he sent out a text demanding Charlie, Ben, Kai. Thomas, Draco, and their visiting buddies Tom and his husband Camden to meet at the billiard room tonight for drinks and tun. Tom and Camden were part of their main of course, but Tom was one of themanders for their European division.. Tom grew up with Kai and them when Charlie and Jason came into the picture, the guys all clicked instantly and became good friends. Jason evem presided over Tom and Camden¡¯s wedding a few years back. They were in town to pick up their new baby twins Common and Tabitha who were graduating from the NICU in the morning. Jason, Charlie.. Ben, and Kai all helped sponsor them and helped make all the arrangements. Tom was just as cruel as the lot of them and when it came to his family, he could match Rai¡¯s sadism. Those kids were going to be very lucky. ¡°To the newest Collin Family additions! And to thest night of sleeping for you my friends¡± Jason raised his full ss of whiskey to the other men who were taking sis of their amber liquids around the pool tables. Thick Smoke filled the room as each men let their Cuban cips in the trays.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Salute!¡± they cheered. Tom and Camden were beaming. For the first time in months, the guys were smiling and enjoying each other¡¯spany. Draco, Kai, Jason, and Camden were ying pool. Tom and Thomas were entranced by the video game consoles ying some sort of post¨Capocalyptic shooting game, and Ben and Charlie were trying to outshine the other on the various arcade games like PacMan, Gctica, and Pinball. Jason got a text from his phone and it was confirmation about a new huge shipment. It made him happy. ¡°We got the Weisman deal bitches¡± Jason cackled, lining up his sont on the pool table and let it fly, sinking three balls. ¡°Yes!¡± He celebrated. ¡°Seriouslyy?¡± Charlie was exhausted. ¡°How much prode this time? And when are we doing this¡± He was already trying to assess the new properties he was going to have to invest in ¡°Next week. And we are looking at¡­Three hundred and neen¡­billion¡±son said seductively, pausing sporadically for dramatic effect. He was in his element. This was by far one of the lingest diralls they ever received. They had been working on their products and proposals for months before Aurum and presented it two weeks ago. ¡°FUCK!¡± ¡°NO FUCKING WAY!¡± ¡°HOLY SHIT!¡± was just some of the obscenities the guys screamed out. This was going to be a massive operation but it was going to be beyond lucrative.. ¡°And that is whydies we are the fucking best!¡± Jason smirked and raised his ss to all his closest men who followed suit and they all pped and cheered. They celebrated their victory. ¡°With such precious cargo, we should do the Sleeping Beauty Charlie said, a little tip Jason just nodded and it 2/3 44- The Beasts called Men caught the attention of the others. Kai and Ben nodded and the others were confused. Draco spoke up this time, genuinely curious because he was one of the main strategists: ¡°What¡¯s the Sleeping Beauty boss?¡± ¡°Hmm, remember that shipment a few months ago where we changed nsst minute and had you run all over town and we wouldn¡¯t tell you anything about it?¡± Jason said sternly. Draco just nodded. ¡°Well, that my friend was what we called Sleeping Beauty!¡± Jason downed the rest of his drink in two all got back to ying and goofing off. What they didn¡¯t notice was that Thomas had slipped out of the room and walked down the hall, entering a spare office space, and getting out his phone to make a very important phone call. In the billiard room, Ben got up to go to the bathroom. He exited the room and went down the hall. The same hall that Thomas had sequestered himself in moments before. Ben was too busy answering his texts and went to the bathroom with ease. He did his business and spent a minute sshing water on his face andbing his unruly hair. The countless nights. of staying up andbing through files was tiring. His muscles ached, his head hurt, his eyes always felt like they had lead in them. He needed sleep but he couldn¡¯t rest. He knew he was missing something and he knew it and it was driving him crazy. He couldn¡¯t believe there was someone one step ahead of him. He started to head back to the guys and he past a door that was slightly open. It was a small office space that they usually kept closed. He went to shut the door when he heard Thomas talking and what he heard had him reaching for his phone and his gun¡­.. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Chapter 45 Chapter 45 45 Pick a Number ¨C Third Person POV Thomas entered the study and shut the door (or so the thought). He paced for a few minutes gaining the courage to call thiste. He knew better than to disturb the monster that he had to inform, but this was vital to the operation and he knew if he didn¡¯t share it, he would surely meet a slow and painful death the next time he went to the office. He quickly got out his phone, wasting no more time and dialed the secure number. Ring. Ring. Ring. Ring. Thomas looked out therge window overlooking the east garden. The stars and a sliver of the silver moon were peeking out of the dense cloud bank that covered the night sky. Ring- ¡°WHAT?¡± The voice of his true boss finally came over. Thomas had to hold the phone out from the hold near his ear, it was that loud. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to be disturbing you boss, but I have some news.¡± Thomas said timidly. ¡°Well, go on!¡± ¡°They got the Weisman deal, sir.¡± Thomas bit his lip, waiting for the explosion. And 3, 2, 1. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°WHAT THE FUCK!¡± And here it goes. For the next two minutes he listened to his boss shout expletives in sixnguages and heard some ss shattering in the background. ¡°How the fuck did they get that deal? We have been making sure their operations are pitiful and depleting their resources left and right so they couldn¡¯t get a deal that big. If this goes through, we are in shit! Getting rid of Aurora was supposed to CRUSH THEM!¡± The angry voice on the other side was seething. He thought for sure that making sure his Princess was safe from them. would be a win¨Cwin for him, destroying his enemy and securing his prize. To him, Jason was like a cockroach, he never seemed to die. ¡°I know sir¡± Thomas tried to keep his voice even and calm, hoping it would calm the angered voice on the other side. ¡°They n on moving the goods next week and I will make sure I know exactly what they n so we can stop it.¡± I said confidently. ¡°But I want out after this. I want toe home.¡± I was really nervous about all this, but I couldn¡¯t keep this up anymore. The line was silent for a moment. ¡°You do this, and you cane home.¡± He said and Thomas rxed significantly and mumbled a ¡°Thank you sir!¡± ¡°Any news on Aurora?¡± His boss asked. What Thomas failed to see was that Ben had creeped into the room and recorded his conversation. Thomas was stupid to have the volume up enough so that Ben could hear the whole conversation. Barely, but he could still hear it. ¡°Yeah. She is safe. I have been able to keep them from every possible lead. They think Aurora is gone for good. I¡¯ll make sure it stays that way before I leave.¡± Thomas¡® arrogance came through and his voice chuckled at the other end. 1/4 Numer Gana.It¡¯s why you¡¯re my favorite. Call Alexi when you have the ns for next week. We will he meatty And ther theen was a click on the other line. Thomas mut the plume in his packet and turned around to head back to the guys when he was met by the lizardfin gamehess from his forehead. His eyes widened when he saw Ben¡¯s furious face. ¡°d to know she is sattes dhe said the gunmanwresting on Thomas¡® forehead. Just them:]hsson, Kai, Charlie, Draco, and about twelve other men came barreling through the door. Their faces were raging intentillicast looking at itsst meal. ¡°Fuck!¡± Thomas mumidumiler his breathibefore guards came and secured his hands, gave Ben his phone, and led Hiimtofth cars now idling musik. Allithe men except Camden walked out after him. They were header to the Minygmund. Fuck is right. a few hourster¡­¡­ SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! ¡°Enough!¡± Jason stopped Draco¡¯s assaulttoon Thomas bare back. Thomas was panting hard. Thomas was hanging by his very raw wrists with tight shackles that were connected to chains in the ceiling. He big toes barely touched the bloody controtelleneath him. He was stripped of all his clothes and was now naked except for his boxers which were soaked in piss¨Candblind. His tan skin was barely visible underneath all the reent purple markings. Draco had a bull whip that was soaked in vinegar and was making a pretty picture of exposedlillesh on Thomas¡® back. Jason and Kai were sitting in literal thrones in the mom with Draco and four other guards. Thomas hung from his shackles. Both of his eyes were nearly swollen shut, liis nuser was linken and definitely had a few skull and rib fractures. ¡°Where is she?¡± Jason asked calmly from his seat. Thomas shuttered at his voice. He had seen too many times the calm of Jason O¡¯Donnell was the worst scenario to be. Thomas just shook his head. He was a dead man either way, that he multint betray his boss, Jason clinched his fists and inhaled sharply. ¡°Fine; be that way! Agan!¡± Heronlerell and Draco didn¡¯t need anothermand. He funneled his anger on Thomas¡® flesli SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACKUSMINON! Blow after blow, without giving much reprieve. Thomas¡® agonizing scrime didnt stop, such blow more damaging that the previous. Draco was the closest to Thomas. They worked together every day for years.Draco felt betrayed the most 2/ 45¨CPick a Number and Draco felt responsible for not noticing Thomas¡® betrayal sooner. This was personal for Draco and he made sure Thomas knew it. There was no denying that Thomas was the traitor all along. Once they got to the yground about three hours prior, Ben rushed to hisb. Ben connected the dots quickly and he and his team were able to pull up every documented incident in thest five years while Thomas has held a seat of authority in the crew. It took only one hour and Ben¡¯s new software to pull up Thomas¡± digital footprint and they could trace all their problems back to good old Thomas. He was on call or organized the shipments that were raided. He knew the locations of all the warehouses and secret facilities that had been destroyed or had missing inventory. And then every missing or messed up security file had his login code and then it was covered up by a nasty little virus but it wasn¡¯t hard for the Nerds to destroy it once they knew what to look for. ¡°Stop¡± Kai¡¯s voice rang out when Thomas was about to lose consciousness. His back was shredded meat by now. Draco was panting and covered in blood. Kai walked over to Thomas and stepped around him to face him. He took his pocketknife and used the tip to raise Thomas¡® chin. The two males stared at each other for a long time. Kai was studying his face, looking for any weaknesses to break him. ¡°This can all stop, no more pain. Just tell us where she is.¡± Kai¡¯s silky calm voice was eerie and dark. This man thrived on the pain he inflicted on others. Thomas¡® fate was sealed the moment Ben held the gun to his head. ¡°I can¡¯t¡± Thomas garbled. It was barely audible; the copper taste of his own blood was heavy in his mouth. ¡°Not the answer I was looking for.¡± Kai felgned disappointment for a moment only to retum with a sinister¡® smirk that had Thomas trying to desperately get out of the chains that bound him. ¡°Torch¡± was the only thing Kai said and this sent Thomas into a pleading mess, begging for him to have mercy. He fired up the handheld torch in his hand, the fire was a beautiful blue and the heat was scorching just being within feet of the zing inferno. ¡°Tell. Me. Where. She. Is!¡± Kai demanded onest time. Thomas¡® eyes gave Kai a glimpse that he was fighting an internal battle of whether or not to give them the information they sought. ¡°Pick a number between 1 and 20¡± Kai spat out. Thomas shook his head; he was losing so much blood. ¡°Pick a number Thomas!¡± Kai called out. ¡°16¡± Thomas gave back, not really understanding where this was going. ¡°Okay, you have to the count of 16 before I order my men to put a bullet in udia¡¯s little head¡± Kai responded. Thomas¡® eyes shot open as much as they could. ¡°Yes we know all about udia. You couldn¡¯t hide her from us. What is she now? 8?¡± Kai was tormenting him. udia was Thomas¡® daughter. Draco/let us know that he slipped one night a few years ago when they were drunk and that he had a kid. It took Ben and Charlie about twenty minutes to dig up the general information. Thomas¡® had used an alias for the birth record and Ben found a secret trust ount that he funneled a hefty mary sum to every year. That was his weakness. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Thomas seethed. ¡°1¡± Kai said and brought the blow torch to Thomas¡® side, searing his flesh and letting it be ck as charcoal. 3/4 45 Pick a Number Thomas screamed in pain. *2* Kai had moved to Thomas¡® back and began to torch his open wounds. He repeated this for 3,4,5,6, and 7. ¡°Still not talking?¡± Kai teased. ¡°8¡± Kai took his pocketknife and sliced Thomas¡® right arm from his wrist to his shoulder, digging the de deep, cutting muscles and veins. ¡°9¡± Kai repeated his action on the left arm. ¡°We can keep going. 10!¡± Kai continued to tease him. He stabbed Thomas in the thigh. Kai was expression but the guards were visibly disturbed. Even Draco had to look away. ¡°Your daughter is beautiful. Maybe we will bring her here and raise her while her mom works in the kitchens for us?¡± Kai prodded. Thomas felt defeated. 11 Stab in the other leg. ¡°12¡± a cut across the abdomen. ¡°13¡± and Kai stabbed Thomas in the eye and plucked it out before throwing it on the floor. ¡°Tell the teams to saddle up¡± Kai directed at Draco. Thomas couldn¡¯t risk it, he felt his body losing the battle. He wanted to protect his little girl. ¡°Sulfur Valley, Colorado.¡± He whispered out. ¡°What was that?¡± Kai asked, tapping Thomas¡® cheek to keep him awake. ¡°SULFUR VALLEY COLORADO!¡± Thomas screamed out. His body is losing more energy by the minute and he was ready to wee the eternal darkness. ¡°Thank you Thomas.¡± Jason said casually and then Kai brought out his gun and a bullet pierced Thomas right between the eyes. ¡°Clean this mess up. Make sure his head is ced on the traitor spike in thepound.¡± Kai motioned to the guards. ¡°Saddle up the escorts. We are going hunting boys¡± Jason said evilly to Draco as he rose from his throne and made his way out of the torture cell. He whipped out his phone and texted the group ¡°We got a location. Lets go bring our girl home.¡± Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 46 Chapter 46 46 Samantha ¨C Jason POV After I texted the guys about the information we got from that lying two timing bastard, I headed straight for the cars that were waiting outside. I sat in the cool air conditioning of the idle SUV and within ten minutes, we were all loaded and headed down the road to our private jet. The car parked inside the hanger where the smaller ne was sitting. It only held fifty people. We brought our security team of 30. Ben and Draco were on the phone making flight ns when we stepped out of the vehicles and made our way up the staircase. I settled myself in the middle of the ne, taking the window seat, arge working table in front of me. Ben came and sat in the chair next to me, Charlie took the one across from me and Kai next to him. The interior was beige in color and therge leather upholstered seats were plush andfortable. Wheels were up twenty minutester. We have a full team of trained pilots on standby so we didn¡¯t waste any time getting in the air. Ben opened hisptop and started scanning the area once we were airborne. It was going to be about a 2¨Chour flight. We kept being led to believe she was in the East and yet she is in the damn West. Turns out Sulfur Springs Colorado was a section of small towns near the Rocky Mountains. Ten towns to be exact and the area was about the size of our whole estate in circumference. The Rockies made it more difficult forrge convoys and surveince and being in a small secluded town would bring less attention as well as the chances of high¨Cend technology that we could hack into would be slim to none. The closest airport and closest major city was about two hours away from where we were headed so we would have to drive. There were no hotels within a one¨Chundred¨Cmile radius but there were a few bed and breakfast ces and some Air B&Bs, Charlie, Ben, and Draco spent the flight making amodation arrangements and we luckily had a favor or two to pull with a rising gang in the main city so transportation and additional backup would be ready for us when wended. I let me eyes rest for a while. I had gained twenty pounds of muscle since Aurora left, working out all day every day. I let me mind wander, thinking about how Aurora would look when she saw us. How I want to just hold her close and never let her go again and at the same time make sure that pretty plump ass of hers is ck and blue. ¡°What do we want to do when we find her?¡± Charlie asked no one in particr. We had all fantasized about it, but never really thought of it as a reality. ¡°I say we put a fucking tracker in her. Beat that sweet ass until she bleeds. Keep her tied up, gag her, put some nipple mps, and then leave her in the dark room for three days.¡± Kai was always over dramatic and enjoyed the harsher side of punishments. But his idea wasn¡¯t terrible. Charlie and Ben looked at him and nodded. I was for sure ready to see Charlie at least fight for a lesser sentence. He is always more of the loving caregiver of the group. He isn¡¯t shy with punishments, but that is still extreme for him to ept. ¡°Really?¡± Kai asked, looking at Charlie. He was just as stunned as I was. ¡°Yeah, really¡± Charlie barked. He was feeling her absence too. ¡°I also say we keep her in our presence at all times. No 1/4 46¨CSamantha privacy and she sleeps with at least one of us.¡± Damm Cliarties you mustthereally mad at our little one, I thought to myself, I have never seen him want to be so in control before Wevessome pretty rebellious subs but this was whole new level for Charlic. We all agreed and went back to our own thoughts¡­ Time passed quickly and it was early morning when wended) the sumwassaliautiful aniber yellow rising proudly c the horizon. Eleven ck bulletproof top¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cline SUVs waited for us when we waltzerkontoffthejjet. The leader of the Ace of Kings Gang along with a few of his warriors stood waiting by the middle car Winged pleasantries and they weed us into their city warmly, as they should. Our guards and the local crew got to work loading the cars and within the nexttttverty minutes we were on the road. Two and a half painstakingly slow hourster, we managed to get into the rentedious diallieffound outside one of the smaller towns. It was a simple four¨Cbedroom log style cabin but it was secluded withhagate and ced off the main road surrounded by lush green forest. We all decided to rest for a few hours and regroup. Ten of our guards along with twenty offthe AceKings were sent thosscout the towns. Get an overview of the ces, find some cameras, and install some of fourrowmtstthe Nerd Squa lisadhome.could monitor, get town records etc. We know that Aurora wouldn¡¯t be going by thestantename and the maylizwechanged her appearance too. Once we have all the basic information, we will begientingthrough each stownittsrould take us less than a week if the fates have anything to say about it. Mirrendaveslidtzt¡­. We Have Hellthrough seven of the ten towns. We have gone to every shop, every car, every home: There weremary girlssthattintAumonis description in the record books of the towns and we made sure to do thorough cheetos.We were all lomedges. Inttobelieve that the traitor deceived us. We stoppedlimansallitownffor lunch on our way back to our rented home. It was past lunch rush time and weesaawa quaint little restaurant called Amore Mia on the edge of the small town. It was by far the nicest ce we Hadisenim thest three days. Mlotily fast food or pizzeria joints or small dinner¨Clike locations. This ce looked put togethe had tablecloths anturilssware, fairy light decorations, and well¨Cdressed staff. I was hoping they had decent bourbon I could/sijam. ¡°Two tables please Cheswith(fouranikone with six¡± instructed the hostess up front. She smiled seductively at me and I just rolled my eyes. way ¡°Right thement andisthethowed us to our seats. We were towards the middle against the wall next to a window that overlooked a smallpatio with quaint little garden. It even had a small fountain. The waiter came up and took on drinkcorders and wellooked over the menu. Thankfully they did have some decent alcohol selections so I was purimastijlylbettenmood- A small note was on the cute little menus. Chet Choice and the description said, surprise dish that will make all you dreamse true.. 2 46 Samantha I was intrigued and it reminded me of when we met Aumm was falling ostalgic and so when the waiter came back. I ordered ¡°Chef Choice¡°. Kai and Ben did the same while Charlie mitral Quall. Such a posh piece of shit. I love him though. ¡°We waited about twenty minutes, just talking about any new leads antigliaming out the rest of our day when an enticing aroma filled the air as our food was brought to our table. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes when the food was put in front of me. I think the liusvents opened up on us and pointed a beacon right down on this exact spot, because in front of Kai, Ben, and myself we mouthwatering, perfectly cooked burgers and not just anythurgers, Aurom¡¯s specialty burgers. We looked at each other and smiled. Kai and I dug in right away. The vors thus in nur muth, the mashed potato surprise oozed out of the juicy meat and we all made a satisfied grunt of approvall. ¡°Wee to Amore Min, I am the owner of this little ce. How is everything toding Aslightly older woman stated to us. She had salt and pepper hair, was really short, like no more than five foot tww.alitttiitie plus size and a dntling smile. She reminded me of my grandma. I smiled back at her. The must delicious meal I have had in years¡± I said sweetly. Her face lit up! ¡°Watum¡± Ben looked at her with his million¨Cdor smile, ¡°can you please tell me the name of your chal?¡± ¡°Oh sure sweetheart. Her name is Samantha. Samantha Conrad. She is just the sweetest girl Stented. She came all the way from New York City, can you believe it?¡± The old woman was just so smitten and a wealth of knowledge to some suaugum Them Kai smuikem, and I could see the devil in his eyes ¡°That¡¯s really great. I wonder what made hervanttttoove all the way out here and live in this little town.¡± ¡°Oh, she diesit live here, silly. She lives in the next town over in Valley Summers.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t sup? Kai said mischievously. ¡°Well, you are one luckydy to find such a gem¡± he batted his eyshes and turned on his flirty charm. Il internally rolled my eyes at him. ¡°Yes, when she wailtelin here two months ago, I was just head over heels for her. And when I tried her burgers, just knew she would be pestiem. Miuse burgers are just heaven aren¡¯t they?¡± She was just so cute. Falmost hated to raise Aurora away from hen. Alnust ¡°We would love to meet wu precious Samantha when we finish the meal if it¡¯s not too much trouble. We would li to personally pay our crampllements to the chef!¡± I said to thedy, shing my smile that I know gets my way every time.. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Of course!¡± She beamed. I willling esse grab her when you are ready. We finished our meali in pence, swarting every morsel of ambrosia Ben found her fake information quickly and sent a team to her ce to scout the fren. We called jesse und asked for the check and to see the chef. A few minutester, the most beautifull immette with hazel eyes, silky smoothplexion, and a soul full of fire walked out wearing a chef¡¯s coat and cargo paths, her hair in a high hun. She stopped dead in her tracks upon seeing 3/4 46 Samantha ¡°Hello Sweetheart. Miss us?¡± Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 47 Chapter 47 47 Amore Mia Aurora POV Beep. Beep Beep Beep. Beep. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m up!¡± I say begrudgingly into my pillow, throwing my arm over to my little nightstand and trying to blindly find that ring, annoying rm that dared to disturb my slumber. Another day in bright and sunny Valley Summers. It¡¯s in the middle of freaking nowhere and honestly I loved it. It was peaceful. The people here were sweet and minded their own business. This area is called Sulfur Valley because it used to be a mining area. There are like ten small little towns in a literal valley surrounded by the Rockies and a dense forest. It took me about four days to drive to this area and the directions just stopped once I entered the first town. So I decided to stay. Thomas had given me $25,000 in cash and there was a bank ount with a debit card that had like $100,000 in it. I made sure to use cash for everything. I spent my first month going Trom town to town, staying in different locations, constantly looking over my back, waiting each day in the sce of a single room for my demons to return and take me back to their gilded cage. After the first month, I rxed and decided to settle into a town. My little studio apartment was fully furnished with a queen¨Csized bed, dresser, small sofa and even a nice sized TV mounted to the wall. There was a bathroom with a simple shower and cute little kitchte with a two¨Cburner gas stove, a refrigerator, and even a dishwasher. It was only $600 a month and I paid for a year upfront in cash. It was over the garage and had it¡¯s own entrance. Myndlords were an older gay couple who had a lovely two¨Cstory Victorian style weatherboard house right one the edge of the town. Theypletely renovated the home and decided to build a spare apartment. They were a sweet and salty pair, Mr. Carson, the salty one, and Mr. Kent, the sweet one. It was simple and perfect. About two months ago, I was feeling rather lonely. I had spent most of my days helping Mr. Kent in the garden or walking into the town square. I even volunteered at the local school library just to pass the time. But I wanted to do something meaningful. I had gone over to the next town over called Vales Fallow to check out the hardware shop there when I came across a sweet little restaurant that had a ¡°Grand Opening¡± sign for one week from then and a Help Wanted sign in the window. I knew what I wanted to do. So long story short, I called the number on the sign and began talking to Mrs. Katherine, the owner of Amore Mia and I went in for an interview, or rather a taste test because I offered to be her chef. I made my signature burgers and well, I was hired on the spot. We are open six days a week from eleven in the morning to ten at night. The first two weeks were slow, but then word got around and business was booming. Luckily I had help in the kitchen with a college age kid Liam. I taught him some recipes and we spent our down timeing up with new crazy ideas and tested it on each other and then customers if Mrs. Katherine approved of the dish. Liam was a good kid and a quick learner, funny as hell too. I really enjoyed this new life. I looked at the clock and it was nine in the morning. I got up, did my morning routine, made a much¨C needed cup of heaven juice, also known as coffee, and got dressed for the day. I had woken up early this morning from a nightmare and eventually fell back asleep which has caused me to feel even more tired. Thest few months my nightmares have returned. I used to get this same nightmare every night as a kid 1/3 47 ¨C Amore Mia N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. hut when I went to high school and college, they shinwi tadini awas. I would mayhe get a version of it once or twice a year. But since I left that cage, I have been getting it evers myth and it was exhausting. You would think I would be dreaming about the demon gods that took me and I did dream of them often, sadly, but They were worse than nightmares. They were fantasy dreams that let my care aching. I¡¯d take the scary shadow man with the husky vile voice any day over dreaming about being venged by flusse delectable levinthans. A small sliver of me, and I mean a microscopic masochistic part as me and at sort of maybe missed them. They were nice eye candy and even though they hurt me and caused me so much pain and turmoil, they still took care of me. They showed me the attention and affection I secretly craved for a domlong. But as I tell myself each day, it is better to be free. ¡°Good morning Samantha¡± Mr. Kent greeted me and waved still wearing his gardening gloves when I made my way to The driveway. ¡°Good morning Mr. Kent! Have a great day!¡± I greeted back. Samantha Comad was the name I went by now, at least that is what my license and bank ount says. I made it to the next vige in under ten minutes and opened up the back door to watt ming on the lights as I headed to the office to put my things. It was just ten in the morning now. I loved the retulithe morning. We usually can¡¯t get anyone until closer to noon so there was plenty of time to prep for the dinner menewed the menu for mans and reviewed the current inventory. I had started prepping veggies when Liam sauntered in uhmu ten forry¨Cfive. The had a bright red hickey on his neck. I guess I know what he got up to making himte tutay we spent the next twenty minutes prepping and catching up on the gossip. Liam¡¯s girlfriend was a wealth of wape. She had apparently seen these really good¨Clooking men passing through the Valley and staying in one of the towns thest few days on some potential business venture. A few of her friends were supposedy mllowing these iment and moved to seduce them but they didn¡¯t even give them attention. They were very upset that bee dunsti even sance I didn¡¯t live here for long, but I even knew that Liam¡¯s girlfriend Leal and her hendes were the Little did I know that those same men were on the prowl for a specific unmentioned gun. ¡°Good morning my tavorite people¡± Mrs. Katherine sang out as she walked into the kitchen from the front of the buildings. ¡°Good morning win. Tucherine¡± I sang back. She came and took a cut strawberry from the choppm; buds and popped it in her mouth and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°What are you nning on making for Chef Choice today dear? All of your creations are simply wonderful.¡± Vim.. Katherine was always seplementary. She was such a cutedy, Wh.. ¡°Can we make the maid burger today Sam¡± Please? Liam begged. He even gave me his puppy dog eyes. Ever since I taught him my serren van meerpe, he has been wanting to make my burgers non¨C stop. How could I deny that face.¡± It¡¯s begin two weeks since we did burgers. We were bing known to have out-of¨Cthe- box menu items but every time we did burger, it was always a big hit. ¡°Okay. Why not?¡± I said smiling. ¡°Is that okay Mrs. Katherine?¡± I looked at my Hou who was still popping strawberries in her mouth. She nodded quickly, stuffing at few more of those sweet treats in her minuth before walking to her office. Soon enough we began to have customem and the lunch hour went by quickly.. 2/3 47- Amore Mia Then Jesse (one of the waiters) and Tabitha, the hostess with a bad attitude, walked in. Jesse is gay and fresh out of high school. Tabitha is like a wannabe barbie. She just makes me ufortable. She is beautiful, don¡¯t get me wrong. she is tall and skinny with a nice set of tits, but her princess attitude makes me want to p her. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Jessees in and sits on the bar stool we have by one of the ting counters, and he is fanning himself. ¡°We got some new customers. Ten beautiful chunks of meat that are going to make me die a very happy man tonight when I go home. Why do they have to be so gorgeous and clearly straight?¡± Jesse is always so dramatic but he¡¯s a good kid. Liam and I chuckled. I ¡°They are perfect¡± Tabitha piped up. ¡°I think the big blonde one with tattoos was looking at me. I mean, can you me him. He probably needs a real woman to warm his bed tonight.¡± She was so smug and full of herself. ¡°Go for it¡± Liam chimed in and rolled his eyes. We both did and continued with our usual routine. Jesse left and soon came back with the orders. Three Chef Choices, a Quail Entr¨¦e with Roasted Vegetables. Four grilled Chicken tes, a Shrimp Alfredo with veggies, and a season fish tter. ¡°Alright Liam, lets get to work!¡± An hourter, all the food was ted and served, no new customers came in and Liam and I were cleaning up the kitchen and continuing to prep for dinner. Tabitha walks in with a scowl on her face. ¡°Table eight has requested to speak to you. Mrs. Katherine told Jesse to fetch you when they were done eating and they just asked for you. Something about wanting to pay you aplement.¡± She rolled her eyes and started picking her fingers in annoyance. It wasn¡¯t anything new to meet the customers. I did it all the time here but something in the pit of my stomach was flipping now, like a thousand sleeping butterflies all woke up suddenly and wanted to flood my intestines. I shook off the feeling and told Liam I would be back shortly, walking out the door with the Queen Bee, stopping in my tracks as I neared the table, my heart leaped into my throat and stars began dancing in my eyes. ¡°Hello Sweetheart, Miss us?¡± Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 48 Chapter 48 48 ¨C Let¡¯s Go Home Content held by N?velDrama.Org. 48% Third Person POV ¡°Hello Sweetheart. Miss us?¡± Charlie said with a sickly¨Csweet tone, almost a hint of evilced his voice. Aurora stayed frozen in her spot. Her heart was beating so loud, all other sounds were drowned out. A million thoughts rushed through her head. How did they find her? Why are they here? Why did they No one was saying a word. The four Mafia leaders just kept staring at their precious girl and Aurora stared at them with mixed emotions, no one moving, and Aurora was on the verge of no breathing. ¡°You don¡¯t want her. She¡¯s just a in cook. Could lose a few pounds too. You need a real woman.¡± Tabitha tried to be seductive while she spit her vile words, adjusting her small boobs in her pushup bra. ¡°Oh honey¡± Kai spat back, ¡°you aren¡¯t a real woman and I bet that cunt of yours has been spread for every boy with a hard on in a hundred¨Cmile radius. It¡¯s probably infested with disease. Now go get the fuck out.¡± He wasn¡¯t ying either. He was mentally seething, thinking that he was two words away from just shooting her. He wanted to hold his woman and get her home, not y babysitter to some hooker. Tabitha was mortified and embarrassed so she left back to the kitchen in a huff, hiding in the staff break room and silently cried. Back in the dining area, Aurora was still frozen in her spot. She knew she should run, but by the look of the six guards that were already standing and making their way around the room to secure it, there was no way she would get five feet. Jason took thest swig of his bourbon and wiped his mouth gently before speaking calmly. ¡°Get your things Aurora. We are going home.¡± He stood up, cing five crisp one¨Chundred¨Cdor bills on the table and walked over to her shaking form and stood toe to toe with her. She was surprised when he gently leaned down and ced a soft kiss on her forehead. She looked at him with bewilderment and he returned her look with that devilish smirk that had her panties feeling a little warm. ¡°What is going here!¡± the soft yet confident voice of Mrs. Katherine came booming behind the reunited pair. Before Aurora could even turn around and say something, Jason spoke. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry Ma¡¯am, but I am afraid you will be losing dear Samantha here. She ran away from home and we are bringing her back to where she belongs.¡± He made sure to emphasize Samantha like it was a dirty word and it was clear to Aurora that there was no room for arguments. If she didn¡¯t cooperate at least right this moment, Jason would have no problem killing every single on them. ¡°Sam?¡± Mrs. Katherine tried to get her attention but Aurora was too scared to even speak but she forced herself to turn and face the one woman who was more like a mother to here in thest two months than any maternal figure she had in twenty years. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Mrs. Katherine.¡± She was on the verge of tears, she was heartbroken. She couldn¡¯t look at her boss. She turned back to Jason and asked him ¡°may I please go get my things from the back?¡± Jason nodded once and two 1/3 48 ¨C Let¡¯s Go Home familiar big goons stepped up. ¡°Igor, Stephen, looking just how I left you¡± she acknowledged them with a fake smile and they returned it with a genuine one. All the guards missed Aurora too, of course they would never admit it out loud unless they had a death wish. The bosses were calmer and she made everyone smile. It was just her personality. They hated bringing her back to thepound, but they were all selfish bastards. Happy Bosses meant they got to live. Aurora went to the back with Goons one and two trailing close behind her. She grabbed her little backpack and reached inside. She knew what she was about to do was wrong, but she knew that if she left with them, she was sealing her fate. They were going to break her and she would let them. So Aurora pulled out her keys and hid them in her hand and grabbed the pepper spray in the other. She took a breath and walked out of the office. Igor and Stephen were standing there waiting, their hands crossed at their chests. Luckily, Aurora¡¯s back was facing the employee door to the back parking lot. Before she could talk herself out of it, Aurora raised her hand and pulled the trigger on the spray bottle, releasing the burning contents on her bodyguards. They began to scream in agony and she didn¡¯t waste any time fleeing through the door. She heard Liam yell ¡°love you! Be safe!¡± as the door closed heavily behind her. She ran to her small mini cooper car, turned the car on and backed out of the space just as Jason, Kai, Charlie, and a few guards came barreling out of the back doors. They had heard the screams of the men and rushed to the kitchen; their weapons all drawn at their sides. Igor yelled ¡°that way¡± while trying to rub his very red face. The guys rushed out to see a car pull out of the parking lot and speed down the street. Ben stayed to help the men wash their eyes. The guards with them were about to start running after her, but Jason raised his hand to stop them. ¡°Let her go. We will catch up.¡± And he walked back through the restaurant and into the waiting SUVs outside and they sped away, kicking up the dust on the gravel pavement. Aurora POV ¡°FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!¡± I screamed while hitting the steering wheel of my car, while I quickly raced back to my little apartment. The ten¨Cminute drive took a record six minutes because I even ran the red light that was at the edge of town. I parked right in front like I usually do and ran like hell up the stairs next to the garage, ignoring the calls of Mr. Kent who was sitting outside on his wrap¨Caround porch. I fumbled with my key to unlock the door, my heart pounding so fast and my hands were shaking faster than hummingbird wings. I finally turned the lock to my humble abode and ran inside to the closest where my backpack was. I threw open the closet door and grabbed the full go¨Cbag and also the small duffel bag I had next to it. I ripped the four outfits I had hanging off their hangers before shoving it inside the duffel and then went at what I considered lightening speed to the small set of drawers to grab myst few articles of clothing, my charger, and little toiletries bag that I kept on the bathroom counter. I took off my chef coat and luckily I had on a simple dark blue long sleeve top that worked with my khaki cargo pants and tennis shoes. My back was turned to the door, which was one of the many mistakes had made that day. I wasn¡¯t listening to the sounds outside either since I was hyper focused on packing my bag as quickly as possible. So of course it was my luck that when I turned around with my bags in my hand, my wide¨Copen door was blocked by Jason and Kai casually leaning against the frame and four evenrger tree like men all in ck suits and matching 2/3 48 ¨C Let¡¯s Go Home shades behind them. And Kai was dangling a pair of silver cuffs in his hands. I want to punch that smirk right of his face so bad. Maybe one day I Sadly there was no exit and the one window in the ce had bars on the outside. I dropped my bags and began to walk backwards as Kai pushed his figure from the wall and began to stalk slowly towards me. Each step the tool, tek step back until my back hit the wall and he closed the space between us. ¡°Look Jay! I finally caught the little mouse. Can we keep it?¡± Kai teased as he leaned his whole body against mine, trapping it. If only the wall could have swallowed me whole at that moment. He leined down pressing his nose to the crown of my head and inhaled slowly, 1 heard him purt in satisfaction and felt a little shiver go througth has beady. ¡°We have plenty of time to yter. Kal. Let¡¯s go home.¡±son said with a bored tone. I couldn¡¯t see since Katrinrge body was blocking my view, but I didn¡¯t need to see Jason¡¯s face. His words held another unspoken promise Tu not going to enjoy whatever they have cooked up for me. I felt Kai¡¯s hands on my shoulder and I was spun around quickly and felt the cool metal of the cuffs against my writ I should have fought harder. I should be kicking and screaming for help, throwing punches and ludements Bur knew this game was over. I wasn¡¯t going to win. They found me. The caught their prey and I was their trophy I was escorted out my once loving little home by a firm grip. I noticed a guard had picked up my bags and was ahead of us. I spotted seven massive ck 507 crowding the empty street and a lot more men in monkey suits with them gunu out and in hand. I looked over to the main house and saw myndlords holding each other, tears in their eves, I gave them a soft smile as I was shoved into the backseat of the middle luxury car. Jason got in next to me and Kai came around to the other side so I wa two deadly men. The guard in the front passenger seat med and handedson a small syringe full of clear liquid. Kai wrapped his hands around me, one on my head and the other on my waust and pulled me to his chest. I didn¡¯t fight him. Jason quickly stabbed my neck and the whispered weet words as the darkness took me. Last thing I remember is a single tear falling down my cheek. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Chapter 49 Chapter 49 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 49 The Chamber Aurora POV I woke up slowly with a killer headache. I tried to adjust my eyes but it was pitch ck. It took me a moment to realize that I did not have a blindfold on, the room was just ck. I tried to move my body, but I was stopped by restraints. The nking noise of the chains rattling against the metal railings bounced off the eerily silent walls. My arms and legs were shackled with hardly any room for Content held by N?velDrama.Org. movement. I had a ball gag ced in my mouth and I felt my drool on the side of my face. Since I couldn¡¯t see anything, I had to rely on my other senses. There was not a single spot of light to figure out where I was. I had no concept of time. I was lying t on what I presumed was some sort of bed as the cushion was surprisingly soft and there was a thin pillow under my head. I figured out that it was rather cold in the room. I had a small thin fabric, probably some sort of nket that was pulled up to my chin. The fabric was coarse and itchy. As I tried to move in the restraints, my chest began to hurt. I focused on the sensation and realized that my bare skin was against the rough nket. I was topless and what was even more shocking is that I did not have a bra on! I also had no pants or anything on my legs but I did feel fabric around my private area thankfully. As Iid there, staring into nothingness, I began to take inventory of my sore muscles. My arms and legs were feeling numb, my back was paining as if I was sleeping on a spring, and my nipples felt like they were on fire! I tried to move my body and pain shot through my sensitive little pebbles through my chest and up my arms. I grunted through my gag which felt like a rubber ball inside my mouth. My jaw was feeling achy being open for so long. I could not hear anything except my own breathing or the rustling of fabrics when I moved. I cried silently for probably hours, my eyes were stinging and felt puffy and I eventually faded into sleep. I don¡¯t know how long I was down there. I remember counting in my head and I think I dozed off after getting to four thousand and ny¨Cthree and another time counting to over seven thousand before my eyes closed. I woke up to my tummy grumbling loudly and feeling starved, I felt severely dehydrated and tired, and I had an urge to pee badly. I tried to make noise but the restraints and gag made it almost impossible, not to mention every time I moved, my nipples would burn as if they were being cooked like fajitas on a cast iron skillet. I fell asleep at one point and had one of my recurring nightmares of the shadow man. His promise that he wasing for me had me jostling out of my deep slumber and panting so hard I started choking on the air I could barely inhale through my nose. I had peed during this time and nowid there in wet mess and I felt so dirty and ashamed. Having no concept of time gued my deepest thoughts. I truly felt alone and eventually being in darkness turned into a self¨Cinduced fear. I began imagining sounds that were not there, feeling little whispers of touches. I swear I was the new bed for all the creepy crawling, insects. Every second I was jumping out of my skin, screaming, and crying, begging for them to leave me alone. I lost my cover at one point trying to get what I am confident there was a spider trying to burrow a home on my chest and now my body was extremely cold. My nose started to fill with mucus, making me sniffle constantly, and my chest felt heavier with each breath. I stopped sleeping, fearing the creatures in the room and fearing the man in the shadows that gued my dreams. I had maybe nine panic attacks to where I would hyperventte until I cked out. It was the only time my mind. would take a break from the madness that was slowly consuming my soul. 1/3 49¨CThe Chamber I was woken up to the sounds of a lock: click click click. A lock. I thought I was imagining it at first and then a sliver of precious amber light created a rectangr shape not too far from me. The line of light got bigger and I had to close my eyes tightly when that ambient source of brightness hit my eyes. I looked up and tried to blink away the spots in my cloudy vision. I saw arge figure bathed in shadow and I started screaming. The man in my dreams was here to take me. I kept fighting my restraints, a new renowned source of strength. I only stopped whenrge hands came to my shoulders and held me down. A face came close to mine and my vision adjusted enough for me to see a man I knew too well.. Kai was looking at me with concem. I couldn¡¯t help but cry and fresh tears streaked down my face. He cupped my face gently in his hands and slowly shushed me, helping to calm down my erratic heartbeat. ¡°It¡¯s okay baby, your safe¡± he said, still ever calm. I couldn¡¯t help but snuggle my cheek further into his palm. I was so happy to see him right at that moment. I thought I was dead for the longest time. The light that cast a glow around him was such a weed sight. He took a moment to look over my body and I saw him grimace. ¡°I am going to remove your gag and restraints and then we are going to get you cleaned up and fed, okay?¡± He gave me a small smile when I nodded. I felt like going back to sleep, I felt so weak. He lifted my head and I felt him 5ddle with a strap before the pressure of my jaw cked and the ball was brought out. Kal pushed my chin up slightly helping me close my jaw and I winced at the pain. I whimpered and fresh tears left my eyes. He then moved to my arms and be gently brought them to my sides from above head and that was painful as hell. He took his time and massaged the muscles and helped get cirction back into my arms. He removed the nipple mps and I screamed. He then removed my ankle restraints and rubbed my legs. He walked away for a moment through the door and then came back before I could protest with a white linen sheet that he draped over my body. He then picked me up bridal style, a firm hand under my legs and around my back. I nuzzled into his chest and he carried me out of the room. I closed my eyes, not having the energy to keep them open. I was woken up briefly when I felt strong arms ce me in a hot bath and I felt soft hands caress my aching skin. A bottle was ced on my lips and a cold liquid hit my mouth. There was a sweet strawberry vor and I became greedy wanting to fill my belly with the heavenly treat. I could hear male voices but I couldn¡¯t concentrate, I just wanted the sweet liquid. When the bottle was removed from my lips, I whined seeking more. I felt a rumble on my back, probably from someone My hair was gently washed and I finally opened my eyes when I was brought out of the water. I was ced in a fluffy robe that cocooned my body and was ced on a soft cloud that I just wanted to melt into. I felt several hands on me but I didn¡¯t fight. I was changed into something soft and warm, bandages were ced on my wrists and ankles, and someone brushed my wet hair. I was tucked into the bed and I felt like I could sleep forever. I felt a warm body snuggle behind me and strong arms wrapped around my center. When the lights turned off is when I screamed. I jolted upright and started panicking. Why was I moved into that room again. I was a good girl. Themp was turned on instantly and two worried faces of Kai and Ben looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m a good girl¡± I started chanting. ¡°Please don¡¯t put me back in that room. No dark please. Please.¡± I was able to 2/3 49 The Chamber force it out, my throat still feeling raspy and sore. I was beyond terrified at that moment. Ben, who was behind me soothed my back and Kai went into the closest before returning with a small object that he plugged in on the dresser opposite the bed. It lit the ceiling with stars and I instantly rxed and fell back onto the pillow and strong armis wrapped around me once again, and this time I slept and for the first time in months, no nightmare. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW SHARE 3/3 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 50 The Visitor ¨C Third Person POV It had been six days since Kai released Aurora from the sensory deprivation chamber. After the guys put Aurora to sleep, they drove back to their rented house in Colorado where they packed up their stuff and gathered their crew. They then immediately headed back to the main city and hopped on the waiting ne. The sedative the men gave Aurora was a strong one and she would be out for about twenty¨Cfour hours. Kaiid her down on one of the plush chairs that reclined into a bed and strapped her in. Three hourster they were pulling into the warehouse hanger and within another hour they were back home in their mansion. Jason and Charlie took Aurora¡¯s sleeping figure to the basement. The sensory deprivation room was N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. actually a sterilized padded cell with a metal bed and simple mattress. Once the lights were off and the door was closed, there would be no noise and no light, heightening her other senses. The science behind it was keeping her in solitary inbination with limited to no mobility or sources of energy, her consciousness would begin to torture her. It was a cruel punishment, but it was safer for Aurora as the men were still so angry that they were afraid they would seriously harm her otherwise. Jason undressed her, leaving her in just hercy ck panties and secured her in the leather cuff restraints. Charlie put the gag around her and after numbing her nipples with some cream, ced the metal mps on her little peaks. She would feel the sensitive pinchester but not right away. Jason grabbed the thin blue felt nket and ced it over his sleeping beauty, pushing some loose strands of hair out of her face. They kissed her forehead and closed the light, locking the door securely behind them. Of course they monitored her the whole time with a hidden camera in the room. Not only could they see her in night vision, but they could also monitor her vitals and hear her too. They watched for four days as she struggled against her bindings. Four days they deprived her of half of her senses and watched as she began to torture her own mind. Four days they watched her have panic attacks and pass out. Four days they watched and each day they felt a little more guilty. They had agreed to leave her for five days but by the start of day four, they couldn¡¯t take it anymore, seeing her suffer. So Kai released her. When they saw the state of her, their hearts broke. She was pale, her eyes were puffy and bloodshot, dark circles under her eyes looked like she went a few rounds with Mike Tyson. Her lips were dry and her cheeks were sallow. She had lost some weight and her limbs were weak and red; her wrists and ankles were rubbed raw and her breasts had dried blood on them. She smelled terrible and her hair was matted. They all provided aftercare making sure to give her undivided attention, giving her a nice bath, Gatorade with extra boost of nutrients, warm clothes, and plenty of cuddles andplements. Kai and Ben learned very quickly that Aurora developed a fear of the dark, having panic attacks anytime the nightlight was off. She became extremely clingy the first five days since she was out of the chamber. She spent the first three days in her bed and often had sudden outbursts of crying. Her sub¨Cdrop was quick and harsh, all of her emotions like an avnche, Thankfully to her, the guys would just hold her and be present, which is what she needed. When she calmed down, they would give her water and tuck her back into bed, staying close while she slept. She had the asional nightmare but refused to say what they were about when asked. She stayed mute except to answer simple questions or say thank you. She was given plenty of food which she inhaled and then the cycle would repeat where she would cry and then go back to sleep. On the fourth- and fifth¨Cday Aurora felt better enough to walk around her room and even watched some television in- 1/3 50 ¨C The Visitor between her naps. One of the guys always stayed in the room with her because she begged not to be left alone for fear they would abandon her again in that awful chamber. If the guys couldn¡¯t be there, Draco or one of the maids was sent to keep herpany. On the sixth day, Charlie had volunteered to stay in the room with her and was sitting in one of the armchairs with hisptop on the portable tray he brought in with him. Aurora took a shower and dressed herself in warm clothes as she did thest few days. She found a romance novel called ¡°The Dragon Kings and the Prophecy¡± and got hooked in the magical world. She actually sat and read the book for a few hours on the sofa across from Charlie, often looking up at him, feeling his stares from across the room. They sat in afortable silence most of the day, only stopping their activities for their Philly Cheese Steak Sandwich lunches. When it was time for dinner, Charlie suggested shee down to the dining room, like they asked each day and this day Aurora finally said yes. They didn¡¯t insist she dress up this time. Instead she just walked out of the room, holding Charlie¡¯s hand and made their way down to the dining room where the rest of guys were already seated. She noticed Thomas was not at the table but Draco was along with a new face and the two guys she could never remember. ¡°Aurora, this is Carson. He is our new second inmand along with Draco.¡± Jason introduced the blonde haired guy with ck neck tattoos and piercing green eyes. He was just as tall and buff as the rest of them and had a dimple on his right cheek when he smiled sweetly at me. I nodded at him. It finally made sense to Aurora. She started piecing her thoughts together: Thomas wasn¡¯t here anymore and they said this new guy, Carson, was the new second inmand with Draco. She haven¡¯t been there long, but it is clear that these men don¡¯t just quit their jobs, they only leave in a body bag. Thomas was dead. It¡¯s how they probably found her. She was interested to learn how they learned the information they did, but not today. She did not want to talk to them just yet. Just being near all of them made her insides flutter and she was so confused by all the feelings she had. Aurora hated them yet was utterly captivated by them. They were the cruelest monsters but she had this growing new desire to please them. She knew she did not want to make them angry again. Aurora sat down at the table and dinner was served quickly. Tonight there was a roasted Cornish Hen with mashed potatoes and asparagus. There was also a cup of lobster bisque soup which was really smooth and hit all the right spots in Aurora¡¯s aching belly. The men continued to discuss their usual business while Aurora busied herself with eating the food. Dessert soon followed and it was a threeyer slice of chocte cake with a whipped salted caramel cream center and chocte frosting. Aurora thought she was close to having a food¨Cgasm, it was that yummy. Suddenly a very loud bang could be heard as if arge wooden door was busted down. ¡°JASON HENRY GERALD O¡¯MALLEY O¡¯DONNELL!¡± A very aggressive feminine voice rang out down the hall. There was silence in the dining room. ¡°No¡± Charlie looked at Jason and the rest of the guys looked around too. Their eyes were as big as saucers like the ones used for high tea and I am pretty sure I see fear on Jason¡¯s face. The biggest bad wolves were scared of a woman. ¡°WHERE THE FUCK IS HE?¡± boomed the voice again and you could hear stomping echoing from the tiles outside the 2/3 50 The Visitor dining room Then a stocky, very short, like no more than five feet tall short, grey haireddy waltzed into the dining room with at gold bedazzled cane at her side, guards scurrying behind her in haste. For a woman with limited mobility, she moved fast. Her face had this timeless beauty and she had simr features to Jason including his dazzling eyes. Her hair was pulled back into a low lum. She wore a bright red tailored feminine suit with matching pants and a cream flowing top, with simple diamond ne and earrings and several rings glittered on her fingers. Her yet her face was red with anger and her cheeks were pulled. She marched straight over to Jason, who was frozen in his spot. Next thing anyone knew, she was grabbing Jason¡¯s ear in a fiery pinch. Aurora could see clearly her simple manicured hands twisting his ear like a corkscrew. Her anger and displeasure was clear on her face as she forced his head down to het height. He began to squirm under the hold and let out a painful yelp when the woman turned his ear again. Between gritted teeth he said politely: ¡°Hello to you too Grammy.¡± Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW 3/3 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 51 ¨C Don¡¯t Grammy Me Aurora POV ¡°Don¡¯t you Grammy me!¡± the woman scolded Jason, twisting his ear more and Jason yelping in pain, not fighting back. I couldn¡¯t help but giggle at the sight. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The other guys started to slowly rise trying to excuse themselves stealthily, but this Grammydy¡¯s head whipped up and in equal anger quipped ¡°don¡¯t you fucking move gentlemen. Sit your ass down now before I whip that ass ck and blue with my cane.¡± They all sat down gently, true fear on their faces. I covered my mouth to hide my giggles. She twisted Jason¡¯s ear again and said to him in a much calmer tone between clinched teeth: ¡°what the hell were you thinking Jason? You decided to finally settle down with a girl and YOU DIDN¡¯T CALL ME? I had to hear it from MARJORIE! FUCKING MARJORIE! She is the biggest gossip whore as it is! And then I learn that you and your little friends went and KIDNAPPED HER, not once but THREE DAMN TIMES to boot?¡± This Grammydy was livid and yet her tiny little body twisting a very red and pained mighty Jason wasical. ¡°Grammy I-¡± Jason stuttered. ¡°SHUT UP!¡± She interrupted him and he shut his mouth quickly. Kai then tried to ease her saying sweetly ¡°Grammy, please let him go, we can exin everything.¡± He even had his hands up like he was approaching a hungry tiger. ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me what to do Kaiser Alexander Anderson¡± she pointed her gilded cane at him and he sat back down in defeat. Her strong grip on Jason¡¯s ear never faulted and Jason¡¯s face was contorted in pure pain although he stayed silent. ¡°And don¡¯t you dare say anything Charlemagne Keh DuPont¡± she quipped and pointed her cane at Charlie¡¯s stunned sitting figure before turning to Ben and giving him a verbalshing saying ¡°and wipe that smirk off your face Benedict Francis Vikram! You boys are in just as much trouble!¡± She then turned to Draco, Jason¡¯s ear stilltched painfully in her grasp, and smiled sweetly. ¡°Draco dear, nice to see you again honey. How are you?¡± Draco just nodded and whispered ¡°I¡¯m good. Thank you. it¡¯s always a pleasure Mrs. O.¡± Now I see where Jason gets his mood swings from. I continued to giggle and let out a little squeak. These grown ass men were being schooled hard by a little old woman. They easily had two feet over her and was like four times the body weight and yet they sat there sulking like toddlers in timeout. She clearly heard me because when her eyes met mine, she visibly rxed her tense stance and gave me the first genuine smile. It was so sweet and motherly. She finally released Jason¡¯s ear and made her way over to me. I stood when she came close and she immediately embraced me in a warm, tender hug. ¡°Hello dear. Aurora right?¡± I nodded in response. ¡°I am Melinda O¡¯Donnell. Jason¡¯s grandmother. But you can call me Grammy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so nice to meet you¡­ Grammy¡± I said sincerely, tasting such an informal name on my tongue. She smiled even brighter. ¡°You are absolutely breathtaking.¡± She was staring at me. Theplement made my cheeks redden immediately and I looked down at my feet, a habit that the guys often scolded me for. She lifted my head so our eyes met. ¡°I can see why 1/3 13:47 Mon, 19 Feb 51¨CDon¡¯t Grammy Me OX 74%f my grandson and my adoptive grandsons are so smitten with you.¡± She ced her hands on my arms in aforting manner. ¡°Let me look at you.¡± Shemanded and made me twirl. She pinched my cheeks before she turned to Jason. She pointed her finger at him andmanded ¡°You, Charlie, Kai, and Ben will join me in your office. Now. We have things to discuss.¡± And with that she just walked out of the dining room, without looking back. She kept her head held high and all the guards at the door parted like the red sea and bowed to her like royalty. Wow, I just met that woman and I love her. Jason and the guys wasted no time in hurrying up after her while Draco came to my side and took my hand to escort me back to my room. He gotfortable on my bed while I readied myself for the evening. We yed Rock, Paper, Scissors, Lizard, Spock for whoever gets to choose what we watch. I won naturally and chose Big Bang Theory. Draco was cool. He and I had fun chemistry. I saw him like a big brother now and I feltfortable around him. He was protective but not overwhelming like the other assholes. I don¡¯t remember falling asleep, but I do remember feeling a few kisses on my forehead sometimeter and the feeling of being tucked into bed before sleep consumed me once again. Jason POV For thest hour, me and the guys have been in my office exining everything to my very entric grandmother. She wanted the whole story, from the beginning, so we told her everything. She made herselffortable on the sofa and took a ss of bourbon that Ben made for her. We sat on the opposite side of her. Grammy helped raise us and she is one of the few people we will actually let talk to us the way she does. Charlie practically lived at our house since he was four and Kai and Ben since they were twelve when they were recruited by my grandfather. She listened patiently, only asking a few rifying questions. After a moment she spoke. People are truly scared of me when I am calm, it¡¯s one of my superpowers. I learned this calm from my grandmother, so when she remained calm, I gulp down the invisible ball of air stuck in my throat. Charlie, Ben, and Kai do the same. Her words were stern like when we were kids. She stood up and walked over to us so she was right in front of us. ¡°Aurora is NOT a fucking possession or object you can throw around a room and when it breaks put it back together with glue. Aurora is NOT a feral animal that needs to be caged. Aurora is NOT some y toy that you can have a little fun with and then let it collect dust and dirt until you decide to give it to someone else or throw it away. Aurora IS a PERSON. She is beyond beautiful and not just in looks She is clearly very smart and she is humble. From the brief interaction I have had with her and from what you have told me, she even seems to be a natural bratty submissive. Sheplements each of you and if you y your cards right, she will be the best damn thing you have in your lives. She needs love, attention, guidance, and discipline. She needs you to stop being douchebags.¡± She then bent down and took off her little ballet t shoe and held it in her hand and proceeded to whack us hard all over our heads and then our arms as we tried to cover ourselves with her shoe while she screamed ¡°But you four little shits fucked up!¡± WHACK. WHACK. WHACK. WHACK. WHACK. ¡°What. The. Fuck. Were. You. Thinking?¡± WHACK. WHACK. WHACK. WHACK. WHACK. After our mini beating, she sat down at the coffee table and caught her breath. ¡°This is not how your grandfather and I raised you. You are breaking her soul. You are hurting her for pain not for pleasure. You have brought her into this world and now she has no choice but to stay or take a bullet to the head. I am not going to let you sully our good name. You are not like the Marcos, Biachi¡¯s, Salvador¡¯s, or Singhs where we treat women like dirt and ves. You are 51- Don¡¯t Grammy Me 0 74% not cavemen. She is not your prisoner. So stop treating her like one! So now you need choose: Is she the one to love forever or is she just a toy?¡± She finished her speech, put her shoe back on, patted my leg lovingly while getting up and then walked out of the room. The door shut with a loud bang. The guys and I stayed back and finished our drinks and then had another one, nursing our headaches and our egos. Grammy sure has a wicked swing and we were grateful in that moment that she chose to put us in our ce in private. Ben and I went to Aurora¡¯s room, saying goodnight to Charlie and Kai. When we walked in, we found her passed out next to Draco, who was busy eating popcorn and watching some cooking show. When he saw us enter, he turned off the TV and headed out the door saying good night. Ben and I got her tucked in, kissing her head. She stirred a bit but went back to sleep. We stripped down to our boxers and climbed into bed, letting her snuggle in between us. I spent a good hour caressing Aurora¡¯s head and thought about everything that that old hag said to us. Myst thought before sleep consumed me was ¡®this is why I always hate and love it when Grammy visits¡®. Ugh! Fuck me backwards with a telephone pole. Chapter Comments 61 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 52 Chapter 52 52 ¨C Tale as old as Terror ¨C Part 1 Aurora POV I was escorted down to breakfast the next morning arm in arm with Kai. He chose a forest green full pant romper with a small gold belt. It had pockets which made me happy, I love pockets! He paired it with brown open toed sandals and asked if he could brush my hair and then to my utmost surprise put my hair in the most beautiful, perfect Prench braid. Breakfast was the usual gang of men. Grammy was nowhere in sight but to everyone¡¯s surprise, a servant came up to me while I was eating my fridt bowl with a small letter on a silver tray. I took it cautiously and it read: Please meet me in thevender parlor next to the music room for morning tea and a chat. We have much to discuss, Grammy I smiled at the note and held it close to my chest. ¡°What do you have there darling?¡± Jason asked, looking at me skeptically, ¡°Your grandmother wants me to join her in thevender parlor after breakfast.¡± I answered him without much emotion. He nodded in response and gave me a small smile. Once everyone was done, the guys got up and each kissed me on the forehead before leaving the room. Draco and I developed a little secret signal the other day so he made his gesture and I sent mine back as I smiled shyly while he and Carson followed their bosses like the good little dogs they are. 1 slowly made my way to thevender parlor on the other end of the estate and knocked gently. A faint ¡°Come in¡± was heard and I entered the light and airy room. And shockingly it was painted avender purple and all the Victorian style furniture was cream with avender print. Lavender flowers were scattered over the room and the fresh floral smell hit my senses hard. ¡°Come my dear, sit with me!¡± Grammy said politely, tapping the cushion next to her. There were little treats like an carly morning high tea and avender porcin tea set with which Grammy held a steaming cup in her hands. We exchanged pleasantries and spent the first hour just talking about each other like we were old friends. Then she asked me about my time here, saying she heard what the guys had to sayst night and now she wanted to hear my side of the story, For the first time in years, I let myself/feel everything, I told her everything including my mixed feelings and how I was physically attracted to them. I did not tell her about my wet dream I had of them thought, that would have been awkward. She was very wise and really funny. She was candid and it was clear she was a no¨Cnonsense woman. She then cleared her throat and grabbed my hands in hers. ¡°My dear, I¡¯d like to tell you a story. Not even my grandson or any of the men know the whole truth and I will take it with me to my grave. Jason knows a little but not the whole truth. You see, I was once like you. Gerald, myte husband, didn¡¯t outright kidnap me, but he did force me into a 1/3 52- Tale as old as Terror ¨C Part 1 rtionship and he did some pretty despicable things. And this was in the 40¡¯s! I lived in a small suburban town on the outskirts a major city. I was sixteen years old, working at the local diner. The war had just ended. Gerald and his six buddies starteding in every day for lunch. They were ten years older than I. They were handsome men. Women were always trying to hang with them. I didn¡¯t know what they did but people in the town would certainly be frightened of them whenever they were around. I was never scared of them, though. The O¡¯Donnell men have this special crazy charm about them, it is undeniably irresistible, no matter what you say to yourself. They are like the lights that moths can¡¯t resist. I know you have the same feeling because I see the look in your eyes. I was the same way. Well, Gerald started sitting in my section every day I worked and he was a helpless flirt. He wasn¡¯t shy inplementing me and calling me his ¡®baby girl¡®. I was always tickled pink and I thought it was cute. One day a fellow ssmate of mine, Justin, came into the diner and brought me a single rose. I didn¡¯t know he even knew who I was, let alone that he liked me. I was the anti¨Csocial, nerdy kid and Justin was Mr. Popr and on all the sports teams. And I had had a crush on him for ages! He asked me to join him for a drive¨Cin movie that Friday night and of course I epted. Gerald saw the whole thing. The next day at school Justin wasn¡¯t there. And then the next day he had returned with a ck eye and scrapes on his face and his arm was in a cast. When I tried to ask him what happened, he ran away from me, sheer terror was in his face. The kids in my school started running away from me, even my best and only friend Charlotte stayed away. I was so sad. That Friday night came around and I was working as usual, tears brimming my eyes because I had no one around me when Gerald came in just like clockwork. Instead of sitting at his usual booth, he hopped up on one of the barstools and talked with me the whole night. He stayed until closing and insisted on walking me home. When he took me to my door, he leaned down and kissed my cheek and whispered in my ear ¡®no one gets to see this pretty face except for me.¡® To say I was mortified and angry was an understatement, but I soon learned a very valuable lesson in that Gerald O¡¯Donnell¡¯s word wasw. And sure enough, for the next five months, the only people that would even try to talk to me or look me in the eyes were Gerald and my family. He would bring me gifts and insisted on walking me to school every day and walking me home from work. If any boy tried to get close to me, they ended up in the hospital or disappeared the next day. Girls who whispered behind my back became like walking zombies; Charlotte would be cordial but she became distant. One day I cornered her and asked her what was going on and her only response was ¡°Gerald¡± and then I knew. That same night, a lovely pearl ne was delivered to my home and a note that read ¡®You are the pearl of my eyes. You are mine forever¡®. But I had enough. I knew where he lived so I went that night to his home to give back his ne and tell him that I was not interested. I was a sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl for heaven¡¯s sake! So when I arrived at his home, I found his door open slightly. I pushed it open after knocking and there was no reply. I thought something may have happened and well what I did see changed my life forever. I witnessed him kill a man. He had a pocketknife and slit his throat without batting an eye. His friends just watched with smiles on their faces. 1 2/3 13:47 52 Tale as old as Terror ¨C Part 1 I naturally screamed and when they noticed me, I ran. I dropped the ne he gave me and ran. I was so scared. I almost made it back to my house when he caught up to me and took me back to his ce and up to his room. He tied me up with cuffs and gaged me and sat with me until I calmed down. He took the gag out of my mouth when I agreed not to scream and to talk to him. He kept me bound so I couldn¡¯t run from him and then he told me everything. He was in the Mafia. They did a little of everything except they didn¡¯t do anything with very. That was no for them and still is today. Gerald was about to take over for his dad¡¯s best friend who was like a second dad to him. He and his buddies usually roughed up men who couldn¡¯t pay their debts but the man downstairs tried to flee with some of the drugs and that was not eptable. He was so, what is the word you kids use, chill? Then he told me that he wanted me to be his girl and I had a choice to make. I could either willingly be his and do what he said or he could keep me locked up and be his prisoner. He should have killed me but he loved me and wanted to spend the rest of his life with me. It took me six days in chains and no food to finally give in to him. He let me go back to my family but I N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. was to be guarded at all times. I got back to school but again, but he still kept me guarded. A few of my ssmates became my protection detail. He then persuaded my parents to give up guardian rights and I was forced to move in with him shortly after my seventeenth birthday. He took over the Mafia and we moved to the bigger city and he paid a private tutor to finish my education. I wasn¡¯t allowed out of the house without an armed escort. He insisted that we get married once I turned eighteen. He held my parents prisoner for two years so naturally [ agreed and four days after my birthday, we tied the knot at the courthouse. He was naturally dominant and had a hot head, but he never outright hurt me. He did spank me like I was toddler, quite often the first few years to be honest. Pretty sure I had a permanent bruise on my backside. He put me in timeouts too and took away privileges. A few times when I was really rebellious, he tied me up in the bedroom. Eventually his punishments for when I was a bad girl¡® became more sexually based.¡± Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW LIKE < SHARE Chapter 53 Chapter 53 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 53 ¨C Tale as old as Terror ¨C Part 2 **Aurora POV Grammy continued ¡°But even with his temperament and his overbearing rules, one thing was always true: he always made sure I was taken care of. He put me first and gave me a veryfortable life. He would drop anything for me anding running to my side no matter what it was, big or small. Geralds temper was hot and heavy and very short; he could kill someone without blinking for just looking at him the wrong way. But he never once truly harmed me; and he was insanely protective of me and his family. He earned respect and earned loyalty. He took care of all his men and paid them very well. Even the lowest delivery boys knew that they would be taken care of and Gerald made sure that families were taken care of if one of his men was killed or put away. He didn¡¯t stay behind a desk and bark orders; he was right there on the front lines with his men. That was one of his most redeeming qualities. Something that those boys also have. We trained them that way. For years I loathed Gerald. He took away all my firsts and I considered myself his prisoner for a very long time. He made sure I didn¡¯t have any rtionships outside of his control. He took me from my home and let my parents get killed by a rival gang. Yet he made me feel safe and loved and cared for. I was a hot mess of emotions. I guess being so young, I was na?ve and you have to remember that the time we were in women were groomed from birth to be more submissive babymakers and homemakers. I got pregnant with Jason¡¯s father, Henry, three months after our marriage and had three more sons by the time I was twenty¨Csix. Their names are Robert, Sylvester, and Albert. Sadly all but Robert have been killed over the years. Robert is not in the life; he is a Priest back in Irnd and I couldn¡¯t be prouder of him. Well, anyway, so one day I woke up and realized that I actually loved the man as crazy as it sounds. Once I gave into my feelings and opened up to him, our rtionship blossomed. We explored the world together and as his businesses. rose in sess, his mafia empire expanded. He was a King and his bedroom appetite had exploded. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I gave myself to his carnal desires and let me tell you, we both became insatiable. He started exploring more intricate ways to pleasure and I was right there with him. You kids call it ¡®kink¡® these days. It was a turning point for us and we never looked back. I am not saying that what those boys in the other room did to you was right in any way, but you are not alone. They already did irreversible damage, but it can get better. I wish I could tell you that they will let you leave, but sadly you know that is never going to happen. Those boys are just as stubborn as my Gerald. They put their heads in their assess and let it blind them. They were trying to break you like they break their prisoners but you are not their prisoner. They blurred the hard lines between home and mafia.¡± ¡°I¡¯m confused Grammy¡± I said, hoping to seek some rification because my head was spinning. She smiled at me: ¡°These mafia men needplete control, it¡¯s like it is engrained in their DNA. Gerald and I introduced these men to a concept of BDSM from when they hit puberty but what those little shitheads have been doing is not what we taught them. They went back to the old ways of the Mafia and became abusive cavemen. They looked at you as a possession or a prize to win instead of the love of their life. K74% 53¨CTale as old as Terror ¨C Part 2 True BDSM is based on trust,munication, and above all consent. Your consent is the only thing that allows them to act on those deepest darkest fantasies. Submissives therefore has the ultimate power in that way. If it is done correctly, both parties have a euphoric experience. Those boys want to be your dominants but they also want to be your other halves. They want to have a future with you. I know you feel something for them, deep down. It¡¯s okay to be conflicted right now. So what I am trying to say is give them a chance to redeem themselves. There is no need to ever forgive them fully for their past actions. They have done terrible things. I was married to Gerald for 43 years before he died and he¡¯s been gone for over ten years now. I still haven¡¯t forgiven him for some of the shit he put me through over the years. So don¡¯t forgive them, but you can try to make the situation better. Set your pace with them. Make them work for you. They are good boys to those they love while they are monsters to everyone else. We all have our demons, and it¡¯s up to us girls to bring a little heaven into their circle of hell, yeah?¡± She finished her tale with a wink before standing up and heading out the door that separated us from the rest of the world. Well damn. Unknown POV I am in the middle of a pile of paperwork when Alexi barges in my office ¡°Boss we got a situation!¡± ¡°What is it now, Alexi¡± I say with a tired tone. I don¡¯t even look up from my work. ¡°Thomas isn¡¯t picking up his cell. He has missed hisst two check ins and some of our other contacts have reported that he hasn¡¯t given any instructions on shipments either. It¡¯s been almost two weeks¡± Alexi said carefully. 1 stop my work and look up at him. I don¡¯t like this information at all but it¡¯s not abnormal for Thomas to miss a call if there is a situation to go dark. ¡°Call him. On speaker.¡± I demand. Alexi whips out his phone and dials the number. ¡°The number you have called is no longer in service¡± says the automated message. Where the fuck is he? ¡°Did you try the other number?¡± I ask Alexi who just nods quickly and dials it too. Same message. Okay, now I am getting pissed off. ¡°Call Luca!¡± Imand and Alexi looks at me skeptically. Luca is supposed to be deep under cover and in a different part of their organization. We are only to establish contact in the most extreme circumstances. Ring Ring ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Leca. It¡¯s Alexi Boss wants to talk to you. You are on speaker.¡± Alexi says it in a special form of Arabic. All my spies and top ranks are trained in thenguage so we canmunicate without eavesdroppers. ¡°Loca¡± I addressed him. 2/4 Mon, 53 Tale as old as Terror ¨C Part 2 ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t get a hold of Thomas. Do you know what is going on?¡± ¡°As in Thomas Peters?¡± Luca gets quiet to which Alexi replies yes. ¡°Um¡± is all Luca said. ¡°Spit it out!¡± I scream. I do not have time for this shit. ¡°He¡¯s dead¡± Luca blurts out. ¡°Excuse me?¡± I retort. I am stunned. ¡°Sir, he is dead. His head is on the traitor spike in the main warehouse. I would have called but I didn¡¯t know he was one of us.¡± FUCK! ¡°And boss¡± Luca stuttered again. Fear rattled his voice over the speaker. I exhale loudly and pinch the bridge between my nose: ¡°What could be more than this Luca?¡± I ask tiredly. ¡°The girl you told us to keep watch over a few months ago?¡± says Luca. I raise my eyebrows. He better not be telling me what I think he is going to say. ¡°What does she have to do with any of this? She is tucked away in another state.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry boss, but she¡¯s back. They supposedly brought her back almost ten days ago. I thought it was just a rumor, but I am looking at her right now. I¡¯m on patrol and I see her looking out the window into the garden.¡± A beep sounds and a picture pops up on Alexi¡¯s screen. It¡¯s her. It¡¯s my princess! Double FUCK! I am seeing red. Alexi gives his thanks and hangs up. ¡°I guess we are going to have to go to n C?¡± Alexi asks and I nod my head. I grab my coat and exit out of my office in haste. I am livid. Now I have to go talk to my team. I walked hurriedly through the corridors of my estate and made my way to the gym. I stopped in front of a blue. painted door and I could hear my men cheering loudly on the other side. This put me in a better mood already. I opened the door and saw two of my best fighters in an all¨Cout skin to skin match with many of men surrounding them. The smaller one of the two quickly tackled therger one, using their legs to wrap around therger ones head and flipped him on the ground and then locked his head and arm in a death grip, almost tearing his arm out of his socket until finally he hit the matt in submission. The men all celebrated the victory and I walked up to the winner, pping in approval and saying, ¡°Good job kid! That scar on your skull looks more bad ass every day¡­¡± ¡°Well, Hey Boss! Good to see you¡± I was greeted with a victorious smile and a kiss on the cheek. I grinned happily in 3/4 53 Tale as old as Terror ¨C Part 2 return. ¡°Good to see you too Brianna.¡± Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW 1 4/4 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 The Four Ma?a Men and Then Prize The First Step 54 ¨C The Thirst Person POV The breakfast table was eerily quiet and it was just Jason, Charlie, Kai, Ben, and Aurora. Grammy opted to have her breakfast in her room each day and the guys wanted to talk with Amora alone. It had been three days since the great Grammy O¡¯Donnell unleashed her wisdom on the five younglings. AAJ Aurora spent much of thest few days reading in the library or taking walks in the garden with Grammy, building a nice friendship with the wise old woman. Amora even convinced her new friend to sit with her in the second kitchen and Amora fixed Grammy her signatume hunger. To say Melinda O¡¯Donnell was impressed would have been an understatement. Melinda could see just how special this girl was, after all, she was still breathing and mostly unscathed even after all she did to awaken the beasts inside the four most ruthless and powerful maha men. The men had discussed the situation at nauseum thest few days about talking to Aurora and making amends. The words of Melinda O¡¯Donnell rang clear in their thick skulls. They all agreed instantly that she was there chosen one, not a toy. Their inner beasts full of desire and pure obsession took control and the guys allowed themselves to be blinded to the pain they inflicted. So here they were, eating inplete silence. It was awkward for Aurora because she could feel the guys burning holes in her soul by constantly staring at her while she took her time to indulge in her meal. The guys stayed silent out of nervousness. Jason¡¯s hands were sweaty, Charlie was bouncing his leg ferociously under the table, Kai was picking at his food and Ben was constantly drinking anything and everything, refilling his coffee cup for the sixth time, Aurora noticed these little signs and finally had enough. So she cleared her throat getting their utmost attention. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± She asked. She had no idea why she teltpelled to talk to them let alone be concerned for their weird behavior. Jason took a deep breath and exhaled. He was about to say something he hasn¡¯t said to anyone in years. Th I¡¯m¡­.I¡¯m sorry, Aurora. For everything terrible we have put you through. I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry. We¡­ we all are¡± There he said it and it strangely felt nice to him. The other three quickly nodded and each apologized too. ¡°That was painful to watch¡± Aurora said with a smile on her face and started giggling. The others joined in while Jason started rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Thank you.¡± Aurora said, making Jason look up at her in shock. Aurora was smiling and her face was Content held by N?velDrama.Org. sincere. It was her turn to take a breath. ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you¡­ yet.¡± she said simply but the guys heard her and were shocked. ¡°BUT¡± she said a little more forcefully ¡°your Grammy gave me a lot to think about.¡± Jason added ¡°yeah, she has a way with words. Always has.¡± Ben cleared his throat this time, cing his now seventh empty cup of coffee down on the table. ¡°We can¡¯t start over and we can¡¯t undo all the crap we put you through.¡± ¡°You killed my only friend. She was like a sister to me.¡± Aurora blurted out. This was the first time she confronted them. ¡°I can handle everything else. The spankings, the chains, hell even that God awful dark room, but you killed someone I love. Why? When it was me who broke your rules, me who ran away, me who was your target. WEY WOULD YOU DO THAT?!¡± Her voice was raised, her heart was hurting, tears were freely streaming down her face. 13 54- The First Step Kai came over and knelt down next to her chair, taking for shutting hands in his. She knew better than to let himfort her but in that moment, that is all she wantert camikartt He kissed both of the tops of her hands before raising a hand to cap her cheek, using his thumb to wipe away a louse salty tear. Aurora surprisingly leaned into his gentle touch. ¡°What we did was unforgivable. I don¡¯t want your forgiveness. I will spend the rest of my life trying to make it up to you. We were blinded by our anger darling. I know I felt this crazy unrealistic helnimalistes desire to utterly possess you from the moment Iid eyes on you, still do every second of every day, minuut a good man at all. Ildbunit deserve you, but now that I have you, I can¡¯t let you go. I¡¯m a selfish bastard just like the rest of these mem and vom my sweet Aurora, you are the light in our circle of darkness.¡± Kai¡¯s words hit Aurora hard. He admitted his wrongdoing. Out of everyone, Kai always seemed to the the biggest time bomb. You never knew what was going through his head. He was lethall to everyone, except Aum. Charlie cleared his throat, making Aurora and Kai snap out of their little serene moment. ¡°Lim, I love this may be a little forward, but um, would you be willing to go on a date with us?¡± His eyes were hopeffull and as Aurora lusterti around the room, she saw the same willingness and desire in the other¡¯s tam Aurora took a moment to look at each of these men. They were not the big bad mafia dons in this moment. They were vulnerable and so the small little irrational voice told her to take a chance. She was curious about these men. She still didn¡¯t know much about them so this would be an opportunity to learn more about them.. ¡°Okay.¡± she said softly. If Kai wasn¡¯t still next to her on his knee, he wouldn¡¯t have heard her. He smiled tightly and stood up, kissing her forehead and mumbled a ¡°thank you princess, you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Jason, Charlie, and Ben all had bright, hopeful smiles as well. They ended their breakfast and escorted Aurora to the library and wished her a wonderfull day. They decided to m their date for the next afternoon. Jason told Draco when they went into their office and the guys spent the next WOD hours nning their date before they each were pulled away to conquer another mafia world issue. The next morning¡­ The guys let Aurora have breakfast with Grammy while they had some of their men helping them outside putting the final touches on their ¡®date¡®. The guards were thoroughly confused while Draco and Carson were excited for the Qual Dons to finally be showing a true interest in a woman. It was now an hour before lunch time and they guys went back to their rooms to freshen up. Draco and Carson were given strict instructions not to disturb them unless the emergency absolutely needed them. Aurora spent the morning in the Lavender Parlor with Grammy. They yed a few hands of Rummy. Melinda was quite a gambler so Aurora had asked Charlie the night before if she could have a few dors to y with and he gave her a $5,000 in cash he just happened to have in his pocket. Of course Grammy came with her own piles of cash and pretty soon, they were ying $100 a hand. After about two hours, Aurora walked away with $7,000 dors. Aurora asked Grammy to help her choose her outfit for the date since it was a big secret, she didn¡¯t know what to wear. When Aurora and Grammy walked into her room. there was four wrapped boxes in golden paper and four different colored bows: red, blue, green, and ck. 33 74%0 54 The First Step Gramang sat on Aurora¡¯s bed as Aurora opened each box. The first box, with the red bow, wasrge and looked like a garment Nx. The card read from Jason. Inside was a custom¨Cmade Versace gold satin knee length tea dress, with pockets, and a small golden chain around the waist. It had a little tool skirt underneath that poked out of the bottom of the pleats and it was so pretty! The blue ribbon box was smaller like a shoe box and that is exactly what it was. A golden Versace ankle book that had a two¨Cinch block heel, also custom¨Cmade. This was from Ben The green bow box was from Charlie, and it held a gold and satin headband that was adorned with a row of clear costume ewels Aurora thought it was cute and didn¡¯t notice that the gems were actually diamonds. There was a matching set of diamond earrings Kai, the small ck bow box, held a matching gold clutch purse that only Melinda realized was over $25,000. Aurora was dinous to the pros tugs and just saw the gestures as sweet and kind. The guys spent close to $250,000 on her outit siene, poolet change for them but if Aurora ever found out, it would stop her heart as no one ever gave her gifts, let alone very expensive ones. She would have insisted on returning them and keeping their money, hint why no one would dure correct her. Gaming helped the youngdy get dressed and beautified with simple makeup and curls in her hair. Aurora, walked out of her room when there was a knock at her door. Standing there were all four men, dressed in fancy suits without zes their beautifully chiseled chests popping out of the top few open buttons, they oozed the term sexy. They were dream, steamy, and yummy. Their eyes popped and jaws dropped when sweet little Aurora walked out and Jason broke the silence with a simple ¡°wow. You are¡­ wow!¡± Aurora blushed and took Kai and Jason¡¯s arms they held out for her and they all walked down the ball to their date. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Chapter 55 Chapter 55 3/3 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 55 ¨C Dreaming of You Third Person POV Autora was sitting on her bed, brushing her wet hair, watching Bridgerton on Netflix, but her mind was elsewhere. She was reminiscing about her date with the guys which was actually very enjoyable. She smiled to herself thinking abend how the day progressed, The guys had taken her downstairs and led her out of the back of the house. They walked casually through the garden and ventured further into the woods along a paved path that Aurora hadn¡¯t noticed was there. They started talking casually, asking each other about their favorites like color, season, food, and animal, Jason said his favorites are ck, fall, anything pasta, and the mighty lion; Charlie¡¯s favorites are orange, spring, chocte, and red pandas; Kai¡¯s favorites were red and grey, winter, steak and potatoes, and elephant: Ben¡¯s favorites are ck and deep blue, winter, anything with cheese, and horses, Aurora answered her favorites being purple and baby blue, fall, anything with chicken, and monkeys and turtles. Ben had asked her if she could have arry animal as a pet what it would be and she replied without hesitation potbelly pig or a giant bunny. The guys gave each other a secret little smirk, They stopped randomly on the path, surrounded by thick vegetation and Aurora looked to her left where there was another path, this time it was covered in white linen and white rose petals. The path was only big enough for like one person at a time so Charlie and Ben took each of her hands and Charlie led them through the forest which opened up to a small clearing. In the clearing, no bigger than a small house, was a high ceiling tent and fairy lights andnterns littered the surrounding trees and posts. There was a beautifully decorated round table for five with a pristine tall white rose centerpiece and white porcin table settings. Goblets of raspberry tea and ice water were glistening water droplets, A long table at the back packed to the brim with varieties of finger foods and bite size desserts, It was simply beautiful to Aurora, Everything was white, the guys dressed in ck and she was covered in gold so she stood out like the diamond she was, She sat with her back facing the table of food, Jason and Charlie served everyone, making sure to give her a little of everything, filling her te with loads of colors. They knew Aurora was a foodie and was no stranger to letting the house staff know what she enjoyed, so naturally the whole table was full of her favorites. Her mouth watered at the miniature pastries and bite sized chicken avocado skewers. The fruits and veggies were all carved into floral and fauna shapes for added re. The guys hadrge portions on their own tes and soon they all dug in, enjoying the explosion of vors on their tastebuds and the conversations were seamless. It was surprising to Aurora just how much fun these guys were when they weren¡¯t being assholes. And it was clear the four guys before her had a unique and close bond. They were not blood rted, but they were family, They shared embarrassing stories from their youth and at one point Aurora almost snorted her tea through her nose when Jason spilled the beans how good old Grammy stole their undies from the school locker room during a football match, starched them and hoisted them on the gpole and two of them were not boxers. For a few hours, they all forgot the world around them as they were utterly consumed with enjoying each other¡¯s presence, Aurora was grinning from ear to ear and the girys were the most rxed in the longest time. from 1/3 13:48 Mon, 19 Feb Dumipat Won OK 74%1 Mirevcontinuestitottak cant/minth ontle too vel through theaksyorkantotheams kaby bhet the anthem dreided to read ikotletimusegasescorted Airconscienciassed her cheel gontingit And thathrings thestoryfuireletto Aurorasittinganderenddbrushinghoenhhiersnailing heewondetihkkiayath lirati. Stevenuniliyatirelerdigerselfiinantste was swent away intoarcantiret Aurora ROV Hamailleazyumwerdwienearthedoorappadociosethmtococontortabl¨¦cbontove:Tedzecddippareremo meant lifteel strong arms wraparoundmwasitandhostmen turning wiscon§åfaecesONTEST?NUDDIEN? fimedmusqr warmotiest fluoseansarrew/rapperd securely around wasnd feetbakismwytheddlinhhare Kailssstrent.it¡¯s wontvilke aforestatterrain. Westavsiktforanewmontents. jussblentogingerhotheet setb Hissiteartizatussiteadvanciming. Chefilisiants gentivaraisumandadomyxautretaking medurther Asistertight contesttomylitzat. HiDatiassavitimdiyardeodomofthroughmocdevess) feet tenseantatiosethisexes. Helhetsmuthisstireath Savittagamittlerer Headers.. Hintaedmwrightindamissoties tamdliftmwilggadumandalettertotietholdand learninternochsfaece. Dadd winsner.niliodismenggittiintthecves.setizeautifuleevestimiesomurthist H¨¦ctorashisthroat ¡°Yessay like reniless. imm¡­.antisemittogethewordsmout Wysoldnesstizasail indissamgared.canthindusstrahlstr?d Hatteinmantistremistiortakingmeavaitrommylitonteandreealissimouldnterthen forallithey weahomettoom wwe feeluilliysance with themmmsso confitated. ¡°Itsukawaiisavessattivatome Hemiisiistiandommylixtisoothingonte. TakewineWittlist bayar??¡± Hercegassanuting.stopfigitinganwingerd¨¦monssamdljussthoodeathmartorelltalemwight fronssories antiparettomissstubiectivizaniinandsuttiyussislips.ingeriforauntontentanderpul Boda themannimmwizdandottietipintsmite. Nextttting low/Haiiisssesmediante ramiftullofpassion. Heusseshiswegtromsshunteotomyiizastavithou N?velDrama.Org owns this text. dongtresss. Eissumguuredantesonttandlitsmylisakingitoreentranceinttorium wrogatzezectomy Kirettingittimissorallendammmtisiimtoresmymouthomesiigiviinamariettakesstageofitum mustessins tongureisite cantesimgerynthliecam.Weightttoratoninance dititiisoterarivomatrass allow/iimitura.Mvitanussiiationdisiiwadamigottymilionismanturwieninged robreathe. Weinitiarenaming. Festungsgivingameligit kisssssumtfirestiteoffmyanuntitligmatistreamywintertaxematimono guggetio: iltttegn Ruitslinsfintimineagaimandiittisismumthstowiss uriinsertogether likegu Heltersmwing gowithhalittlemmanillion startsstilinggihvelyllittle disssesanditesimmeediaWientiethtssmysecret swem sumtueinwmycarabieiminumumantgrostissammsstigitter contfeel Nismilteasstiedegustatio vgoustontimum. Winstitssamreallliotanittingttssnumittwmmyspme.corremy.coretratonggukant mavigemwinwittintucttlight. 13:48 Mon, 19 Feb 55 ¨C Dreaming of You 674% Kai groans and I feel something hard poking my lower tummy. I open my legs a little more and Kai¡¯s body sinks further in between. His weight feels warm and secure like a nket. He won¡¯t stop sucking my spot. There is going to be a bruise there tomorrow. I scratch down his bare back with my nails earning a growl from the beast on top of me. Both of us are gyrating our hips in sync and Kai continues to assault body with delicious kisses and nibbles. He trails his hands over my hips to my breasts and ys with nipples, tugging and twisting them. I gasped and moaned. The pleasure is building something tight in tummy and my core is hot. I am pretty sure I am soaking wet at this point, and I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Kai can feel me through his pants. He grabs on to my hair pulling me back slightly to gain sheer dominance of my mouth. It is pure heaven. He is such a great kisser. He trails his free hand lower, under my skirt and finds my treasure and slowly starts stroking me over the fabric of my panties. ¡°Hmmmm somebody is so fucking wet for me,¡± he growls in my ear. I just nod in response and push my pelvis up into his hand, needing that desperate touch. ¡°Tell daddy what you need baby¡± he coos while putting more pressure on my sensitive aching bud. ¡°Touch me, Daddy. Please!¡± I rasp out. My breathing is sobored, my eyes are glossy. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 56 Chapter 56 56 ¨C Daddy Just Y Tove it when you by Ka I mean Daddy, growls again and this time he moves the thin fabric with his fingers and Shunty as my te home lips. Hmmm soop wet for Daddy! He purrs as his fingers continue to spread my as and my flow. His nudd finger finds my clit and starts circling it quickly while his lips have attached om my nipple that be freed from theuse. The sensations are sending me over the edge, I can feel the pressure Buliding miside the The postes two Ingers moide the suddenly, and I gasp at the intrusion, opening my mouth wider for his tongue to push dinuigh and continue so paint my tongue with this. ¡°You are so tigir baby he whispers when he pulls away and shoves his fingers deeper inside me and begins a Sosuring motion His foretread is resting on mine and our breaths are short and heavy Tima sig suddenly say, embarassed. My cheeks feel hot, and 1 feel a little panic in my chest. ¡°Samm it¡¯s okay taby Daddy says softly, noticing my rising anxiety. He kisses my flushed cheeks sweetly, never stopping his pumping Angers, I don¡¯t know whates over me in that instant, but I feel the need to touch him. I trace my hand down to his pants and fee for hand bulbs spainst the Sabric Before I chicken out and ce my hand under the waistband andtch my hand around fic member be instantly grow and he pushes his fingers even harder inside me. He begins ae- filter motion got on my spot and I start seeing stars. I somehow manage to pull his member out of his pants and contmur do stroke fim up and down. I have never done this before, but I follow my instincts. He is panting more pinot my skin, so I assume I am doing something right. I feel wetness at his tip, and I circle my thumb around, spreading the wastes une tis suh tight mushroom top before returning down his length. the its so long, and I can feel the ribbed veins popping out creating an incredible texture against my hand. He speeds up the fnges inside me and I am so tigin inside I feel like I am going to pee. Stupired to peer I all but steam, but he doesn¡¯t stop! To my low to say darkly inossing his pace which makes me want to match his pace on his own member ¡°You are door to cum. Let it go. Peter and let it go sweetbean. CUM NOW!¡± bemands, and I explode shouting ¡°DADDY!¡± thy insides feel like a freeos and my muscles inside pulse like heartbeat. I literally feel like I am peeing and can¡¯t stop it. Kadr¡¯s fingers showed down while I was pulsing and shortly after 1 heard a grunt and then hot sticky wetness all over my hand and wrist. He is stating on top of me. Recurves this Augers and squeal at the loss of contact. He Kisses my forehead sweetly before he moves next to me the bed to off or treats continue to be heavy. Oh my god, my first orgasm and I fucking peed on a fucking Gresk mi i cover my far with my hands to shame and I hear a dark chuckle and the bed shaking next to me. I am so sorry I start mailing and feed tears in any eyes as Kai removes my hands from my tomato face. 1/3 56¨CDaddy ¡°Why sweetie?¡± Kai asks with an amused smile on his face. His head is propped up on his right hand and he is holding my hands together near my chest. ¡°I peed on you! I don¡¯t know w¨Cwhat happened!¡± I began to cry. Since when the fuck did I be so emotional! ¡°Shhhh it¡¯s okay baby.¡± he sweetly says, stroking my cheek and wiped a tear away. ¡°You didn¡¯t pee. You squirted. And it was fucking hot!¡± he says, a lustful sparkle gleamed his eyes which made mine widen and my cheeks flush even more. ¡°So fucking perfect!¡± He groans and once again kisses my forehead before he gets up out of bed and heads into the bathroom. A few momentster I hear water running and hees over to my side of the bed, lifts me up bridal style and takes me into the bathroom. He sat me down on the closed toilet seat. I see the extrarge bathtub being filled and the room smells of vani, my favorite! Kai removes my clothes, and I am too tired to fight him. He then removes his and picks me up and takes us both into the bath. He sits behind me and lets me snuggle into his chest. I feel so drained, I just want to close my eyes and I do. I drift in and out of consciousness. I briefly wake to feel someone drying me off and then I feel like I am being ced on a cloud and warm strong hangs circle me, creating the best nket. Before Ipletely sumb to the darkness, I feel lightheaded and then suddenly jolt awake! I am sweating and my body feels warm. I am alone in my bed; the nightlight is shining brightly in my room. I am panting and my core feels ho But what is most surprising is the wet puddle around my shorts and on my sheets. I was sitting in a puddle of liquid. It wasn¡¯t real. Not again! What are these men doing to me? Damn ovaries! Kai POV It¡¯s been a several hours since our date. I had to review the training schedule for my Omega team and then I was going to head to the warehouse. Ben has new weapons we need to test out this week. I decided to go check on Aurora before heading to my room. I opened the door and saw Aurora sleeping on the edge of the bed. I noticed a pile of sheets rolled up and ced near the side of the bed when I sit near her and am curious what happened. I caress her cheek softly and then I sigh. I could stay with her all day. I moved a stray hair behind her ear that had fallen in front of her face. I kiss her cheek lightly and make sure she is stillfortable Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. before I extract myself from the side of the bed. I whisper in her ear ¡°I am so proud of you my angel¡± as I watch her sumb further to her dreams. She is so perfect! I pull the silk covers over her bare shoulders. Her soft cheeks are flush and bright red, her luscious mouth slightly open, ber breath is light. She looks so beautiful. I quickly left the room feeling my pants begin to tighten, tiptoeing and closing the door quietly,and gave orders to the guards to make sure she stays in her room. I went two doors down and entered my room. I don¡¯t have any family photos or any special mementos. It¡¯s in. Dark furniture, a king¨Csize bed with blood red sheets, dresser, a desk in theer. Arge TV mounted on the wall. A few books are on my desk. I don¡¯t spend time here and that¡¯s okay. 2/3 56¨CDaddy I go into my closet and change into ck work pants, my lucky ck belt, Prada dress shoes, a ck Armani button down shirt. I leave the top two buttons open. I brush through my hair a few times. Grab my pocketknife and tuck my gun in my waistband. I leave my room and head to Jason¡¯s main office. Jason is probably still in there working away on the up with Ben. I can¡¯t wait to get my hands dirty. Our men better have found something by now. We thought we found our main problem with Thomas, but those little cockroaches keep popping up. Everyone and their mother want a piece of our empire, it¡¯s just the name of the game. I entered the office to see Jason on the phone, he is livid. When he is mad, he paces and his face looks like is going to kill. I love that face. It means I get to have fun in the dungeons. ¡°Get those mother fuckers and their families. I want them in the dungeons YESTERDAY!¡± he seethes as he hangs up the phone. Yes! I internally do a happy dance. I can¡¯t help but let a big smile adorn my face. ¡°Did we get one of the problems?¡± I ask calmly, sitting down in one of the golden chairs in front of Jason¡¯srge mahogany desk, ying with the knife between my fingers I took out from my pocket. ¡°Harold and a few of our newer recruits decided to work with that scumbag Renaldo and his little band of misfits. They tried to skim ten mill from the top.¡± Jason says exhaustingly and plops in his chair. ¡°Ben and I can handle him. I¡¯ll call Carson on my way to fill me in.¡± I say matter¨Cof¨Cfactly with a shrug. This is my thing. ¡°How¡¯s Aurora?¡± Jason asked with a smirk on his face. By the look he was giving me and the twinkle in his eye, he must have checked in on the security cameras we had hidden in the room. ¡°She¡¯s asleep, but you know that already!¡± I say returning the smirk. ¡°Hmmm was the response I got and a bob of his head in agreement. We both sat infortable silence for a minute before he started to sort through his papers on the desk and I stood up and headed to the door. ¡°Kai!¡± Jason shouted as I turned the doorknob, and I turned around to look at my brother in arms. ¡°No mercy.¡± He ordered, his aura shifted sinisterly, and his eyes darkened at themand. I nodded my head slightly and left for the garage, grabbing the keys to the cherry red Lamborghini and made my way to the warehouse. I begin plotting all the ways I am going to spill blood tonight as I sped through the dark abyss of the surrounding forest as I headed to the yground, leaving my angel safely behind in ourpound. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW 3 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 57 ¨C Dragon Heat Third Person POV Aurora awoke from a much more peaceful slumber this time; her body was feeling more energized after her involuntary workout. She looked around the room to find herself alone and the sheets the discarded were no longer on the floor. She got out of bed and her legs were still a bit shaky. She headed into the bathroom and took a bubble bath, filling the tub with steaming hot water and avender bath bomb. She enjoyed thefortable silence and allowed her muscles to rx but she was filling funny inside. She couldn¡¯t quite figure out what the was feeling except really warm and thought maybe she overstayed her bath. She got out and dried herself with the fluffy towel. She went to the closest and walked around all the hanging clothes. Usually the would head straight for the leggjas and sweater, seekingfort, but today the had this sudden urge to look pretty. A cute little white and pinkce dress caught her eye. It had a corset like bodice so she didn¡¯t need to wear a bra and she found a really cutece thon at panty. The dress went to her knees and red out a little giving her room to move. She paired it with some whitece ballet ts. She twirled in front of the mirror, feeling really pretty today, not realizing that when the twirled, the dress rose high enough to see her bare legs and tush. She put her hair in a ponytail and only put on some pink lip gloss and mascara. A soft knock at the door was heard and then a maid walked in with a trolley of breakfast goods. She sat in one of the armchairs and enjoyed her eggs, bacon, and biscuits and gravy. Feeling bored, Aurora decided to pick up her reverse¨Charem romance novel that she had lying on the coffee table. She opened the book to where she left off: Everly was lying against Jupiter¡¯s strong muscled bare chest, his thick tree¨Clike legs folded over her own and he spread their legs, trapping her in his grip, her hands had been forced to her sides and were caged by his manly thighs. There was no way that she could close her legs from the lustful stores of her mates at the foot of the bed. She had been mischievous earlier when she picked out a very scandalous see through meshce and panty set which now was not concealing her rock¨Chard nipples or the very wet spot that was starting to coat her thighs. Jupiter kept one strong arm around her waist and the other traveled agonizingly slow up, trailing a feather light touch across her bare skin and circled her chest, drawing intricate patterns around her aching skin. She arched her back hoping his fingers would caress her needy pebble only for him to chuckle darkly in her ear. He knew exactly what he was doing Low growls of pleasure were heard from the other five, her arousal was thick in the air. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. They each shed their pants quickly and started pumping their massive members in pace with Everly¡¯s her moan and thrust her chest into his hand. ¡°More¡± she cried out and the big bad dragon obliged, greedily ripped her flimsy bra into shreds and began to kneed her supple breast. He moved his other hand to her other breast and massaged the gorgeous globes, causing that familiar heat in her belly to re up. She tried to close her legs to create some friction, but the big brute held her strong¡­ As Aurora was reading, her own lower belly began to feel heat and she started shifting ufortably in her seat. She drifted off in her mind and remembered her dream which only made that heated feeling grow. She closed her book in haste, having the urge to move and hopefully expel some of the energy she was feeling radiating through her body. She took the book with her and knocked on her door. The familiar locks on her door clicked and a guard opened the door. 1/3 13:48 Mon, 19 Feb 57¨CDragon Heat *rd like to walk around the floor for a few minutes please,¡± she said sweetly Just as the guard was about to call his boss and ask for permission, Charlie stepped out of his room and saw his princess¡¯s head poked out of the door frame. He approached them and the guards quickly bowed and stood at attention. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Charlie asked, no emotion was on his face. Before my guards could answer, the sweet angelic voice of my princess said ¡°I wanted to go for a small walk down the ball. I¡¯m feeling rather, um, ustrophobic *I was just headed to Jason¡¯s main office downstairs. Would you like to join us in there for a little bit?¡± Charlie asked with a smile and extended his hand out. ¡°Um, okay. Thank you!¡± Aurora replied and the guard opened her door more so she could ship through. She took Charlie¡¯s hand tentatively and he Charlie looked at her and noticed her appearance. He always found her beautiful but today she looked spectacr. He realized very early that the smallestplement sent ber Cheeks are and it be always thought it was so freaking cute so he leaned down and whispered to ther: ¡°You look really pretty today and sure enough she instantly looked away and that sweet blush spread across her face and down that pretty neck. She muttered a small thank you. As they got to the staircase, Charlie noticed the book, in her hand. ¡°What are you reading princess?¡± he asked with a raised evebrow ¡°Oh, this? Um, well, it¡¯s um a story about dragons.¡± She was very flustered, not wanting to tell him it was a romance novel Charlie of course picked up on her hesitation so he yed along, just nodding his bond and then snatched the book from her grasp when they made it down the stairs. ¡°Hey Aurora screamed! Charis was well over a foot in height over her and the easily lifted the book high above her head malting Aurora give up with a baff. His handsome smirk made her want to kiss him and punch him. ¡°Hamm. The Dragon Kings and the Prophecy be read the title and then flipped it to the back seeing that is was about six dragon kings and a human girl. A reverse¨Charem romance thewed. Oh my sweet Aurora. I did not think my princess was so kinky¡± be teased with a wink. Aurora just rolled her eves. ¡°Can I please have my book back newTM She as?revi and Charlie gave it back saying ¡°since you asked so nicely sweetheart, ves.¡± Aurora clutched her book tighter to her chest and soom she was in Jason¡¯s office, sitting on the sofa and her mase was buried in her book again Atticus picked up Everly¡¯s left food and/assed her ankle boating. He often slowly started maing up her smarthed stun. leaning hot open¨Cmouthed kisses along the inseam off her leg until the merched mehe vm the edge of during center, Iher cove was drenched and burning with need Articus then switched to her regter leg and slow armrest her with more lisses donn her leg and repeating the process to more times before Everty screamed ¡°TLEASE i meni ve Aral Reuse, & turts so hat Everly was a crying mess, her cut was pulsing and she was desperate for a releuse upther had her ams now locked Swe her head and was nibbling her marks, making her der with costasy. Luther and Aleander went giving her breasts no mercy as they sucitled, trasest prol and but the fish. Prismam amd Octons were helping Atticus liss every inch 23 13:48 Mon, 19 Feb ¨C 57¨CDragon Heat belly down, never going to the ce she wanted most¡­ Aurora was once again feeling that damn heat in her own belly. As she continued to read, her need for a release was gaining and she couldn¡¯t concentrate anymore. She closed her book again in haste and threw it against the other side of the sofa. She closed her eyes and began to inhale and exhale deeply, and realized her panties were already feeling damp. Inhale, exhale, 1, 2, 3. Inhale, exhale, 1, 2, 3. She groaned in frustration and put her head in her hands. What she didn¡¯t notice was that Jason and Charlie had been watching her for a few minutes now. Charlie had texted Jason earlier about what she was reading so they figured out quickly she was getting sexually frustrated. She had been making these sweet little sounds as she was engrossed in her book. They noticed how she was squirming and her nipples peaked through her top. She unconsciously was rubbing one of her hands on her thigh too. Jason got up and went to her, pulling her in hisp. ¡°Let me help you love¡± he stated simply. Aurora looked at him confused. ¡°Help with what?¡± ¡°Trust me?¡± Is all jason would say and Aurora thought about it for a minute before nodding her head sheepishly. Jason picked her up again like she weighed nothing and had her straddling one of hisrge thighs. He could feel her soaking wet panties and her heat through his trousers and groaned in satisfaction. ¡°You are going to ride my leg, Aurora.¡± Chapter Comments 61 POST COMMENT NOW A SHAPE 3/3 13:48 Mon, 19 Feb The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize Chapter 58 Chapter 58 58 ¨C Riding High XS 74% Third Person POV Aurora was stunned. Jason just told her he wanted her to ride his leg. She had never done anything with any man before, well at least in person. Jason, sensing her unease, brought his hands to her face and cupped her cheeks gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aurora. Let me help you. If you want to stop, just tell me.¡± His expensive woodsy cologne flooded her senses, his beautiful eyes were shining with adoration and she oddly felt safe in his arms. But she was inexperienced and didn¡¯t know what to do. She only ever read books. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know how.¡± she said softly, embarrassment filled every bone. She looked down at her hands that were folded in herp. ¡°Hey¡± Jason said softly, lifting her chin up so they made eye contact. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll help you. There is nothing to be embarrassed about.¡± His soft, sweet words filled Aurora¡¯s body and she started squirming again, feeling heat between. her legs. She tried to pull herself off of Jason¡¯sp, but he grabbed her hips tightly and pulled her back down so her core was flush against his muscled thighs and the thin fabric of herce panty was pushed against her aching center. She moaned at the sensation and Jason took that as his cue and started to gently help her rock back and forth. ¡°That¡¯s it sweetheart. Just like that!¡± He encouraged her and she felt her clit pulse as the course fabric brushed against her.. Aurora ced her hands on his broad shoulders and she bit her lower lip as she clung on to him. She could see some of his tattoos pecking out from the cor of his shirt and it made her hot. She boldly reached down and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt, exposing his inked chest more. She bit her lip harder and unconsciously started rubbing herself harder with her very dirty thoughts of tracing those colorful ink pictures with her tongue. Jason groaned as her thigh brushed against his pants and his dick twitched and began to grow. ¡°Stop biting that lip doll unless you want me to fuck that mouth of yours with right now¡± Jason growled. She kept a steady pace on his thigh and he gripped her hips tighter, feeling the warmth of her skin. He moved his hands to her ass and squeezed her soft, round globes tightly making her close her eyes and moan softly. Feeling bold, Aurora opened her eyes and said, ¡°kiss me!¡± She bit her lip again and raised her eyebrow in a challenge. Jason growled again in pleasure and didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He brought one of his hands to her head, grabbed her ponytail in a firm grip making her gasp, pulled her closer to his chest and attacked her mouth with his. She was his to dominate, and he was going to show her who was in charge. He began exploring every inch of her sweet mouth with his tongue. She tasted like chocte and mint. Their lips danced in a tango. Jason rarely kissed his whores, only fucked them. He had one slightly serious rtionship. But he was hooked on Aurora¡¯s lips like the drugs he sells. He could kiss her for a lifetime and not be satisfied. She moved her hand to his hair and pulled him, making Jason growl again and they continued to battle for dominance. He won of course very easily and Aurora felt a bubble in her core expanding, making her grind against his leg faster. They finally broke their kiss panting heavily only for Jason to move to her cheek and then down to her neck and settled on the sweet spot by Aurora¡¯s ear when she meowled at his touch. He smiled against her soft skin, smelling her Lavender and Vani essence and his dick was so tight against his pants. Her thigh continued to rub against the base of his cock and the fabric of his pants rubbed his aching blue balls. 1/3 58¨CRiding High Soon Aurora felt the balloon rising and she started to freak out. Jason sensing her change realized she was close. ¡°Don¡¯t fight it baby¡± he said into her skin. ¡°Let it explode. Cum for me!¡± Hemanded and bit the skin of her neck and grabbed her hips tighter. Aurora let the bubble explode and she let out a shaky moan that filled the whole office space. Her core pulsed like a heartbeat andson continued to guide her against his leg slowly letting her ride out her high. He watched her face in utter bliss and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her ferociously once again and she epted. She had gripped his shoulders harshly and when she wrapped her arms around his neck bringing them flush against each other, her thigh hit his throbbing member and he exploded, groaning loudly in her mouth. Both continued to breath heavy when they broke the kiss but their foreheads touched and they held each other in an intimate embrace. Aurora was the first to pull back and she her whole face was flush. Jason reached up and ced a stray hair behind her ear and then kissed her forehead tenderly. Their moment of bliss was then brought back to reality when Charlie¡¯s very husky voice cleared itself and he said ¡°Fuck! That was so hot!¡± Aurora covered her face with her hands only for Jason to remove them while he chuckled. ¡°Yes it was!¡± He agreed with Charlie while he kissed her cheek. He then lifted her up gently off his leg and both of them hissed as they were sensitive and the loss of contact made each of them feel empty. Aurora looked down at his leg and gasped loudly seeing arge wet and white stain on his pant leg the size of a small watermelon. She didn¡¯t quite notice the wet stain on the zipper though. Before Aurora could say anything, Jason said ¡°don¡¯t worry about it little one. I have plenty of clothes and this is a mark of honor.¡± He winked at her, picked her up in his arms bridal style, and then went straight to a wooden door that was in the corner. It was a full bathroom. He set her down on the toilet and told her to remove her wet panties. She did so discreetly as best as she could and to her surprise, he put it in his pocket. Before he exited the bathroom he told her to use the restroom and gave her a few minutes to freshen up. She exited the bathroom and then Jason entered, holding a garment bag and closed the door. The raining water of a shower was heard shortly thereafter. She walked back to the sofa, and sat down, realizing she didn¡¯t have any panties 1. on. She could still feel wetness around her thighs. Charlie walked over and gave her a water bottle. He kissed her forehead sweetly and Aurora started feeling conflicted. She began to cry in her hands and her body started shaking. She just kissed and orgasmed with one her kidnappers. She felt like she betrayed herself but she could not deny just how much she loved it. She was so consumed with her internal battle that she didn¡¯t notice Charlie had scooped her up in his arms and held her. He didn¡¯t say anything, he just let her cry. He was gentle and just tried to soothe her. Jason came out of the bathroom in a new suit, his hair still wet and he noticed Charlie and Aurora on the sofa. She was sobbing and Charlie mouthed ¡°sub¨Cdrop¡± to which Jason nodded and very carefully walked over to them. He sat on the sofa next to them and held her water bottle and ced her feet in hisp. He began rubbing her feet softly, drawing random patterns while Charlie rubbed her back. Aurora¡¯s sobs turned into whimpers and Charlie started whispering sweet nothings in her ear and kissing her forehead. telling her how amazing she is, how beautiful she is, and most importantly how it N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. is okay to have all the mixed feelings. She calmed down enough where Jason was able to get her to drink half of the water bottle and he dried her tears and wiped the snot on her face with his handkerchief. 2/3 58¨CRiding High They had sat with her for almost an hour and for the first time in almost twenty years she felt truly loved and cared for. ¡°Thank you.¡± She whispered so softly when she finally felt like herself again. They just nodded at her and Jason asked cautiously ¡°do you want to talk about anything?¡± He didn¡¯t want to push her, but he also knew that they were going to have to have some serious conversations soon. Aurora thought about it and her curiosity was gnawing at her brain. Umm¡­actually yeah.¡± She replied after a minute and looked directly at Jason. She was still sitting content at the moment. ¡°Grammy told me about how you all do BDSM. I know some of it from my books but um. I¡¯m still¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. She didn¡¯t know how to phrase it. You want to know more about it and what kind of kinks we are into?¡± Charlie suggested. Aurora nodded shyly. Jason and Charlie smirked at each other beforeson looked at Aurora and took her hand securely in his. She didn¡¯t pull away. How about we show you?¡± Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Chapter 59 Chapter 59 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 59 ¨C The yroom Aurora POV +10% Bonus 07:52 So did you know that there is an elevator in this mansion? Neither did I! Want to know why? Because it¡¯s behind a fucking secret panel. They have everything else, so of course they would have an elevator. Charlie and Jason had led me down the hall towards the dining room. They stopped at some random art d¨¦cor picture and Charlie ced his hand on the wall. It lit up a bit as something very technological scanned his hand and then a door slid open with a ding! We walked into the full metal cage and Jason hit the button to three. That was the only floor I had yet to explore. The door closed and up we went. The panel in the elevator had 5 floors, two of which said B1 and B2 so I presume would be the basement levels. The door opened up and the hallway was deserted. There was arge stainless¨Csteel door on the left that looked like one of those giant bank vaults. We walked to the right. We passed two more giant vaulted doors that could fit a few bedrooms between the doors. A staircase that had two guards standing at attention was on our right as we walked a little more before we stopped at the only wooden door but it was painted ck. A fancy panel like the one in my room was next to the door. Jason scanned his hand and typed in a code before the door clicked and Charlie pushed the door open, letting me inside first. The room was bathed in darkness then a flicker of red and yellow florescent lights came on slowly in the ceiling and floors. The room was still quite dark but there was a sexiness to it. It held mystery and yet I feltpletely safe. ¡°Wee to our yroom¡± Jason whispered in my ear. The room was massive. It was easily three times the size of my room here and that is as big as a house. It was also multiple levels. There are no windows and the walls, floor, and ceiling are all painted ck. There was a ss balcony above us that wrapped around the entire space. I noticed a beautiful ck iron spiral staircase in all four corners of the room going up. The space was divided into several sections and there was tworge red doors on either side. Charlie told me that those led to full ensuite bathrooms and two fully stocked closets. The guys just hung back and let me roam around the room and took the time to exin to me anything and everything. This is the main yroom and they have another one next to Ben¡¯s room that they made for training and for their one¨Cnight escapades. That is where they took me the first time. This room is designed for their special person and Jason made it very clear that I am the only woman that they want in this room. There is like a pathway that goes to the middle of the room that leads to arge open space slightly in the floor. You have to walk down four steps into a pit of sorts. There are four huge throne¨Clike chairs decorated in ck leather and gold carvings on the top and a small end table next to each one. There is a purple satin pillow in the very center of the room and glittering crystal chandelier helps shine a single spotlight on the pillow. There are four trolleys in the corners of the middle space with decanters of expensive bottles of liquor and a small ck fridge with a ss face showing chilled water bottles and sports drinks. Straight ahead of the purple pillow was a small staircase that led to a raised tform with a gigantic skan King size bed that could fit eight people easily. It had iron carved posts on each corner that intertwined nicely at the top. It reminded me of a songbird cage. There were ropes, fabrics, and leather bindings on each pir. There were several 1/3 59 ¨C The yroom cuffs attached to the headboard. The sheets andforter were ck and felt like silk. Big plushy pillowsid perfectly against the cloud like bed. There was a long ck leather bench at the footboard. +10 Bonu 07:4 Going back to the main square I looked around. Each side was divided three sections. On the left the entire wall had ss cases that were half disy cases and half full of silk lined drawers. Every space was full of all sorts of toys and objects like vibrators, butt plugs, dildos, whips, paddles, cuffs, ball gags, ropes for something called Shabari which apparently Kai and Ben are experts in. There were drawers even with tools for the guys. There were drawers with knives and other small sharp weapons. There was a whole closet full of scandalous costumes and well over a hundred pieces of lingerie with very little material. The right side had a floor to ceiling mirrors. You could see everything. Each section had a different setup with specific equipment. The guys exined to me how each section was designed for a specific purpose or pleasure. Two of the sections closest to the wall of whips and paddles was meant for punishments or to explore more pain rted pleasures. There were several spanking benches and a suspension apparatus that Charlie said could tie me up and have me floating in the air. One section has a St. Andrew¡¯s Cross on an elevated stage that lights up like a dance floor in the Content held by N?velDrama.Org. shape of a T. There is a dancing pole and even a golden cage that can be suspended in the air. There was a section with a Queen chair and several other interesting contraptions designed to ¡®worship me like the Queen I am¡® and another section had six small fantasy settings like an office, a ssroom, a dining table, a ¡®pet¡® room, a doctor¡¯s office, etc. There is apparently a storage area behind one of the walls and they can create almost a fantasy scenario, I noticed there were several plush sofas around the room and each section had a fridge full of water. In the back of the room behind the bed there was a massive jacuzzi hot tub and a waterfall feature could be turned on. The bathrooms were all white marble and just as luxurious as the rest of the house. The showers were huge and had a bench big enough to be a bed. The whole space was overwhelming and yet the heat in my core was pulsing like a drum. I had read about so many of these different types of pleasures and I wanted to try them myself. I never had a boyfriend. Any time I would get close to a guy, they would disappear or ignore me afterwards; it was the same with girls. Even in school, I would make a friend and then within a few days, they would act like I had the gue or disappear. Brianna was my only friend outside of work. She was the only one who never left me. Thinking about Brianna made me smile. She would be flipping out right now. She was a grade A whore. Always sleeping with someone and it was funny because she always encouraged me to wait for that special someone. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Charlie asked, shifting his feet nervously. ¡°It¡¯s incredible¡± I said truthfully. This was like a wet dreame true. ¡°You are Dominants, right?¡± I asked, still walking around the room. ¡°Yes.¡± Jason said. ¡°Kai and I are known as Masters. We likeplete control of our subs. Kai is also a certified brat tamer, meaning he is particrly skilled in helping stubborn submissives learn their ce. Both of us are very strict. Our scenes can be strenuous, our punishments are extreme, and our rewards are very generous. Charlie and Ben prefer to go with Sir. They are also quite strict but they are more nurturing. Ben especially prefers to focus on exploring pleasure. Since we saw you, we all seem to have a slight Daddy kink now. We are finding ourselves wanting to take on a 2/3 14:02 Mon, 19 Feb MM 59 ¨C The yroom 8X71% +10 Bon caregiver¨Clike role, at least when ites to you. We will spoil you rotten, protect you with every breath we have, take care of all your needs and not just sexually, and love you. There is more to BDSM than just sex. We want to explore 07:3 all with you.¡± Hearing Jason made me want to learn more. I wanted to feel what the characters in my books felt. I felt this pull in my heart and a little voice in my head told me to take a leap of faith. To give into my desires and do something out of my So in that moment, standing in front of the purple satin pillow looking around the dark room, I fell to my knees,nding on the cushion. I looked down and stared at the ck marble flooring underneath me. As the characters in my favorite romance novels, I submitted myself to my deepest desires. The spotlight set around me like a warm nket and I heard Jason and Charlie groan. I said the three words that would change my life forever: ¡°Teach me, Master.¡± Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The toes/sfs and they 9078 60 ¨C The Marked Vall ¨C Part 1 Bon 071 Cho Yepes y mwy o my mom boy xxx * W *** KAMA THAN HWH Wow Wow hay tenen un Chere had been on typed them to why why he was full of satire. They MAIN MANNA MAY bens pay taken, We had been wave drum the days my region Zarenz besar¡¯s son, Hesed on weder ¡°Hey Ken He med indey mng mabiew my hip and try to be my Churler beady bedd k¨²a levzh La demeded, The thr? kom weer?¡± He .ded pd, ddd av le Charter feed saluty, wall wing from way, this only hand wasnd wh ¡°I Ww ber to the Menores e muda wet tow w w okey with wwphony when exha way, yet them well waste. Chere then when ¡°a gw pesten jwp, the wed to take things and NKA!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. CAment Cm, bedrift, paken in Kare bo kebyr y me malez me? Ye was wally happy. He and the theo AC, **** ** * * * * * he had we said w Jevon and Charley edged and 1 bad then we the wwth ¡°Comely forges folly said. 11 **** hand thereich has her and then kened he ww. ¡°W¡¯s w,sts in two w it my Nun to belge my ma the 1 m ¡°Auras, weetheart, we add they to be date for this ball tondeleton was earsing my hawk witly wh vies ¡°Valdes detd. is need to be way to wwn? 1 put podded and 60 ¨C The Masked Bail¨CPart 1 +10 Bom What the hell was I thinking? I continue to sold myself as I wear to the banner and fettered in. By the time exited the bathroom in my fuffy one, a beautiful me soute aval nine frnal gown wasut on bed. It was sp1070 the bodice but fowed like a pacinus ever making at my nibs & long sit up the let legis my no home Marching blue stilen heels and a siver curc purse was with I It took me thirty minutes to curl my hair and I pinned it bent my eas. I ammier sumie makeup with a smuke, se and found a ckce strapless teddy set that I vore untenean. The far of the dress was so sut and smooth. l¨¦t beautiful. A mock at the door at six forty brought me out of my set¨Caging. One of my guards opener in my far and wit me i was time. They walked with me down the bail and I tumed to the same of the base of the stars were al inur mes and boy did they lock handsome in fer back tits. Their nous cooper oper viter fer saw me descent. holding onto the banister fightly so I wouldn¡¯t win. I am pretty sure I saw each one of them by shy adust de front of their pants which made me smie ¡°Wow! Was the response Ben hat. The ones couldn¡¯t frn vonds. I walked over to Kai and took my finger and helped him close his mouth. I winked at him yfully and he gave me a teviisi smrt in sean. He then leaned down and whispered in my ear. ¡°I is going to be really hand keeping my hands to meet night. Fe kissed the side of my head and smied when he saw the reines in my desk. Is it just me or is it starting to get a little toasty in here, I thought to myself. Jasones behind me and I see some fabricing towards my face. Bere my antiery ses, I hear him say Isa mascared ball, darling, and he secured the suitcy firic to my face. They let me out to the waiting limp but before we exited. I saw my refection in the fover mind. My mask vas dat bine but in a color as my dress and the timen was sive in color. I felt magical out this minues. I sa a the guys were chating inn The limo ride, escorted by ten very amed and dangerous builer pact Range Fores, was the very far side, near the driver. Ben was the closest to me but he still gave me space their favorite foreign tongue. I had asked Ben whatnguage it was and he simply enter Grelc. So wenter i sounded extra sexy. I locked out the window and watched the vast der frests be concee buitings. Iirgr how lively the big cities are, especially at night We arrived at the museam where the event was being held. There was arge red carpet in the center of the starre Paparazi were swarning on two sides diosest to the sweet in urged of sections. We pulled up to the center and before the door was opened the gays put on their single back ES¨¡K ¡°Aurora¡± Jason said my name stemy ¡°Stay with one of us at all times. Tonight is mainly full of our legrande business partners but there are a few families that we deal with on the other side it is very impurent fret you do viet we say. If you misbehave, you be punished severely. Understood?¡± He was no¨Cmese now and looked at me like the devi himself so I nodded. He raised his eyebrow and said ¡°I seed was Antren.¡± ¡°Yes, Master¡± I said automatically. It oddly felt exy and right fron dosed his eyes and I saw him stonggle a bit in his pants. He was trying to hide a smirk when he tapped on the ss of the door and it opened. I look at the schems briefly and they too were adjusting the front of their pants. Bony Bestrat They all scooted out of the limo and then it was my turn, fason and Ben stayed by the door and held out their hands for me and helped me out of the car. They did not let my hands go as we walked up the regs, kann waited us over too a section of reporters. Blinding shes of the photographers were discrienting and the kuud seans from the 23 60- The Masked Ball ¨C Part 1 +10 journalists were deafening. I was feeling extremely ufortable and kept my head down and tried to bury myselfon Jason¡¯s shoulder. I didn¡¯t pay attention to what he was saying but luckily we weren¡¯t there very long and we were 607:1 the top of the building, through the doors and greeted immediately by staff with very expensive looking champagne flutes full of the bubbly liquid courage. Charlie grabbed a ss and handed it me and I gently took it, saying thank you. He winked at me and I smiled in return. For the next hour, the five of us walked around the simple white and silver decorated ballroom, I was introduced to many business associates of DuPont Enterprises and met two mafia families, the Santiago¡¯s and the Biachi¡¯s. Fernando Santiago flirted openly with me and tried to convince me to ufortable. Kai almost killed him right then and there, but I pulled him to the dance floor and he settled down greatly. As we danced, I looked over at one of the tables to see Jason and Charlie talking to a few other men in fancy suits, but what made my heart sink into my stomach was that there were two supermodel looking women dressed in the most scandalously d dresses sitting on theirps. The blonde one on Jason¡¯s 1 excused myself quickly to the bathroom, trying to hide the tears wanting to escape my eyes. What everyone in the ballroom failed to notice is that a very dangerous man, masked up and dressed handsomely in his tuxedo, was sitting in the corner, sipping his bourbon, was watching every move I made while several women whored themselves on theps of his men. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW 3/3 the tow at Vanthu o G1 The Masked Ball Part 2 ¨C *****/ ar was we h 410% 67567 ***************** body My God long t * 1 were tesave dhe tekee my 1 6 YEARS then ad bel where the Adey deal to y kvere per week that due to the het wat geoff with the gah Keved dandy Mert year box pas met that the case with shy by Ah the let ca yvetheted a stuntary sew to bude swift 11 3 Super sexy by Holes Maxxijeme in the trend when the yepth we super esse My baby to w ing wintering this chaty sy ¡°Wewe ying to how the base toryjng the ende ne e ben sah everetty By the folders en only one of them chimed and my apron tuk ¡°ming mode xves me home thatge som passar dis my you sanott By the hosey all shade his half the fuel che sale Teme Chatter He¡¯s my Car of the when suffer for ca bad tim man to head from trends the Hum Tummy that he falls on yoke Basty the SA BAL mda to ni nem foot a ludos to wet seat to way that aimation are from her and Rege (ex was in their was it be sue of the third one said mod wathy and I desides I had had months syed one of the bomb what we and the old the May God Sinde armen with angerande wake my set at gice then for mal Setty Theary and they a lexket to have had a far theme of thatte s Metal pay of the the flow the ones that were ning on Soon and Chantier¡¯s Se 14:03 Mon, 19 Feb MM Chapter 61 Chapter 61 61 ¨C The Masked Ball- Part 2 71% +10 I ignored her and tried to leave the room only for her step in front of me and her possie stepped on either side of Bon blocking my one and only exit. 07:0 ¡°Please let me pass.¡± I asked politely. I just wanted to go home. ¡°You are the one with OUR men.¡± She made sure to emphasize ¡®our¡®. Her nasal voice was like acid in my wanted to hurl. throat. I ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want any trouble. I just want to leave.¡± I tried to sidestep them only for the leader of the group, Jason¡¯s supposed fianc¨¦, pushed me back hard. I stumbled backwards a few steps and she started to creep towards me like she was a huntress out for her nightly snack. ¡°You listen here, bitch. Jason O¡¯Donnell is mine. He belongs to me. I will not let some slut near him.¡± She was in my face. Her breath smelled like rotten onions and champagne. I felt a fire in my bones. How dare she! ¡°The only slut here is you!¡± I spat and shoved her back. ¡°And he isn¡¯t yours!¡± I tried to walk past them and almost got to the door when I felt a sharp pain hit the side of my head and I fell on the floor with a sharp thud, the other side of my head hitting the marble floor. My vision was very blurry. I felt a sharp pain in my stomach and felt my breath expel from my lungs. The pain continued to travel all over my body. I used my arms to shield my face and I could taste something metallic in my mouth. I kept hearing voices but I couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying. Soon darkness covered my eyes and I drifted unconscious. I was woken up by a burning sensation in my lungs. I opened my eyes and barely registered that my head was in water. I had inhaled water and it was filling my lungs. I tried to lift my head only to have a force on my head keeping me in ce. I struggled and struggled, feeling more lightheaded as body tried to reach for oxygen. My whole body ached but the adrenaline to survive overpowered every other feeling. I started iling my arms and tried to reach for the force that was holding my head down only to be submerged further. I felt my body slowing, the need to breath too great and I let the water enter into my body. I weed the darkness one more time. Suddenly my head was pulled out of the water and a piercing pain shattered within me as oxygen tried to fill my lungs. I coughed up what I thought was a swimming pool of water. Each subsequent breath felt as if a knife was shredding my lungs. My vision was still blurry and I felt warm hands on my face. A few momentster a face came into my view and it was Kai. He smiled at me and kissed my forehead and hugged me against his chest. I clung to him like a lifeline, my grip feeling weak but his arms around me were strong and warm. I looked over and saw Jason, Charlie, Ben, and few others standing around, looking murderous. I could make out a silver gun dangling in Jason¡¯s hand. Darkness once again filled my vision as I felt exhausted. I weed the darkness knowing I was safe and cared for. Unknown POV I watched my princess storm off to the bathroom. That loser Kai tried to follow but was stopped by a very drunk Fernando Santiago. If I had a caring bone in my body, I would be sad for her seeing her so upset over those sluts sitting with Jason and Charlie. Delh McCallister has her ws in Jason¡¯s shirt and no doubt trying to seduce him. She¡¯s a decent fuck, but she sleeps with anyone who is willing to throw a little money her way. Her friend is the same. Aurora of course didn¡¯t see Jason and Charlie throw those hussies off of them and continue to talk business. 2/3 61 The Masked Ball Part 2 +10 Bonu I looked at Alesi who had one of our staff whores on hisp. She was kissing his neck and he was ening called a waiter over and ordered refills for everyone. My guys bank a moment to ask me about thetest shipmen (07:0ing from Serbia and we finalized some ns quickly. I saw Delh¡¯s father, Abraham, saunter over to my table. ¡°Good to see you Sir! I don¡¯t think I have ever seen you here before. Whatpany are you with? He reaches out to shake my hand. I just stare at him and ignore hisst question. ¡°I don¡¯t like guing nut much.¡± I reply and take another sip of my middle¨Css liquor. There was a moment of silence and the wensel was bing nervous. When he realized I wasn¡¯t going to entertain him, he said ¡°Um well, have a good night. Thank you for your contributions.¡± He walked away and I rolled my eyes. I looked back to the main crowd and saw Jason and his pussy crew looking frantically around. I checked my watch and saw that Aurora had been in the bathroom for over thirty minutes now. The big one with the man bun was on his phone, Kite I think his name was, and then they started running towards where the bathrooms were N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Alexi took out his phone and made a phone call of his own to try to gel necesa in the security feeds. About ten minutes passed and just as I was standing to go check on the situation personally, Kite and the tech boye rushing out with half of their security force in tow. In his arms is my princess and she from spectators and all the people parted like the red sea. They bolted through the main doors. Jason and Charlie came out adjusting their suit coats a few minutester and walked out of the building calmly. I didn¡¯t have to tell Alexi anything but I was seeing red and I wanted to know everything. We got up and exited out the side entrance. ¡°I want to know everything that happened by the time we get back to the penthouse! I order. Blood is going to he spilt tonight. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW ** SHARE Chapter 62 Chapter 62 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 62 ¨C Don¡¯t Touch What is Ours +10 Bon 06:5 Third Person POV Sitting in the shadows upon their thrones were Jason, Charlie, and Kai. Their suitcoats were off, their sleeves were rolled up to their elbows, a ss of Bourbon in their hands. They were watching two youngdies il around helplessly, unable to put their feet on the ground as they were hung by meat hooks that were nted in their wrists. Their sparkling dresses were in tatters, their smooth baster skin was now coated in a nice shade of liquid red. They were being whipped by the dungeon masters. Sadly the screams died out once again as they passed out forcing the men to throw ice water on them, the fourth time since they started. Kai was appalled that they had not even gotten through half and they were passing out too much. Jason however was watching with apt attention, his anger at the events of the evening still reeling in his head¡­. They were at the ball; Aurora was dancing with Kai since Jason and Charlie were asked to join a table with Abraham McCallister and some of his other sponsors. The guy was a decent, businessman but he was shady as theye. He always had a few schemes and the guys had recently decided to invest in one of histest projects. They sat down and Abe had immediately handed him a red folder in which the contract to the investment. Jason scanned it and smirked before calling over Draco and whispered in his ear to take this and make a copy and then bring it back with the ck folder that was ced in the office. A few minutester, thedy brought over the folder to which Jason slid over the ck folder and told Abe to sign it and he would sign it too. The other investors also signed it and soon Jason collected the copies in the ck folder and handed it to Draco for safe keeping. ¡°Daddy!¡± The screeching voice of Delh McCallister wailed out. She had twodies with her, one looked ufortable and the other was just as slutty as her. Jason slept with her once after she begged him for a few months. She was a grade A whore. Her cunt wasn¡¯t even tight, Jason gagged. ¡°Hey pumpkin! You remember Jason O¡¯Donnell and Charlie DuPont?¡± the slime ball said and the whore immediately crawled on hisp saying ¡°of course I know Jason. I know him intimately¡± and she had leaned down and whispered thest part in his ear. Her hot breath on his skin made him feel like he was being vited. ¡°Get off!¡± Jason said with gritted teeth. He was trying to be polite seeing as they were in a public setting, but the bitch wasn¡¯t getting the idea. She ignored him and tried to snuggle closer to him and that pissed him off. He looked at Charlie and he was equally ufortable. They nodded at each other and both stood up at the same time, knocking both women off theirps and onto the floor. ¡°UGH!¡± Deliliah screamed and stood up with the help of her other friend. She and the girls left the party and Jason and Charlie excused themselves from the table. They went to the bar for another drink and ran into a few other associates. Maybe twenty minutes went by and Kaies over to Jason and asks them ¡°have you seen Aurora?¡± That got their interest when the answer was no. Kai exined what happened and thought she just went to the bathroom but she hadn¡¯t returned. Ben came over and asked the same question and so all four guys, feeling very uneasy quickly sped to the bathrooms, with several guards 1/3 62- Don¡¯t Touch What is Ours in tow. +10 Bonu 06:5 They banged open the bathroom only to find it empty but there was arge bloodstain on the white tile floor. It was smeared and looked like it was leading out. They traced it to another set of doors that lead to a kitchen. The ufortable looking girl from before ran out of the doors in haste, looking terrified. When she saw Jason, she immediately went up to him with tears in her eyes. ¡°They are going to kill her! Please help her!¡± The girl was in hysterics. ¡°Who is going to be killed?¡± Kai asked and the response was chilling ¡°the girl you came here with!¡± Jason snapped his fingers and two of his guards held onto the girl and the guys pulled their guns out of their waistbands and ran towards the doors. They burst open the doors to find Freddie Santiago holding Aurora¡¯s head in a full sink of dirty water! Jason didn¡¯t hesitate and pulled the trigger. a bullet hit the mark right in the middle of his head. Aurora was pulled out of the water andnded on her knees, gasping for breath. Kai rushed towards her and cradled her in his arms. Delh and her friend who had beenughing evilly were now silent. The guards immediately apprehended them and Jason and Charlie both pistol¨Cwhipped the girls to make them unconscious. The guards took them out back withmands to take them to the warehouse. Kai had ced his suit coat over Aurora and picked her up. The guys noticed her bloody appearance and Kai didn¡¯t hesitate to leave with Ben in tow. Jason and Charlie stopped by the unknown girl who told them quickly what happened and how she kept trying to stop them and when Freddie came, she had to get help. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jason and Charlie decided to let her go and they continued on their way out of the venue. So here they were at the warehouse, watching the primetime entertainment for the evening. Kai had gotten Aurora settled at the house and the on¨Ccall doctor had assessed her injuries. He gave her a sedative to help her rest so the guys had many hours to y. ¡°That¡¯s 100shes sirs¡± the guard said, bowing his head in reverence. Jason got up and picked up another ice bucket and threw it at the girls once again. They woke up in shock. ¡°J¨CJason, I¨CI¡¯m your f¨Cfianc¨¦. You can¨Ccan¡¯t d¨Cdo this!¡± Delh stuttered through her sobs. Jason¡¯s evilugh boomed throughout the concrete room. He walked over to the struggling girl and pped her cheek hard. ¡°You stupid girl¡± he began to chuckle again. ¡°Do you really think someone as smart as me could fall for the oldest trick in the book with that scumbag of man you call ¡®Daddy¡®?¡± He then grabbed her chin harshly, letting his nails dig deep into her flesh and her screams of pain were music to Jason¡¯s ears. ¡°Not only did I see his little trick but I had suspected he would try something like that so I had a new contract drawn up and switched them. Your father thought he was so wise¡­ Well guess what sweetheart, not only am I NOT going to marry your stic excuse for an ass, but your dear old daddy just signed over every single penny he has!¡± Evil sparkled in Jason¡¯s eyes while Delh was mortified. How was she going to go shopping or go to her favorite spa or eat at Saturn! ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Delh screamed. ¡°Oh but I can and I did. Your father will be lucky to get a job as a trash collector when I am through with him! And you, well you touched what is ours and so you are paying the price for that.¡± He then spun around and headed back to his chair and grabbed his drink. 2/3 62- Don¡¯t Touch What is Ours ¡°Take them to the yground!¡± He ordered the guards and walked out of the cell with Kai and Charlie dose be About twenty minutester, the girls were thrown down on their knees in front of therge concrete structure, surrounded by a small army of guards. ¡°Wee to the yground.¡± Kai yelled excitedly as he, Jason, and Charlie approached the group. +10 Bonu 06:5 The scared girls noticed six men struggling to wheel tworge boxes covered in a thick red velvet cloth and they rolled the boxes not too far from them. Jason squatted down near the girls who were a sobbing mess and using the gun in his hand, lifted Delh¡¯s chin so her mascara¨Cstreaked face was staring at his beautiful enchanting eyes: ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. Behind you is a little maze. If you can find the exit within the next hour, you get to leave here, alive and no further harm wille to you. It¡¯s that simple.¡± Jason stood and motioned for his guards to get the women up and they unbound their hands and stuck them at the main entrance. A gong sounded and the girls just stood there. ¡°GO!¡± Charlie yelled and the girls started running and disappeared inside the maze, their hope restored that they would be set free. Kai came up next to Jason and Charlie and said teasingly ¡°you forgot to mention that there is no exit Jason! And that there is a lot of harm still toe. That¡¯s just cruel!¡± He faked disapproval and pouted at his best friends. Jason justughed, yfully punching Kai and said evilly, ¡°I know!¡± Charlie looked at them and asked, ¡°did Ben ever install those new surprise traps?¡± and just as those fated words left his mouth, a loud blood¨Ccurdling scream echoed the warehouse. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes! Let¡¯s go home. I want to check on our girl.¡± The guys started walking back towards the exit when Jason looked at his guards and said. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for the grand finale. Make sure the mess is cleaned up.¡± When the bosses exited the warehouse doors, the guards lifted the red velvet covers off the iron cages. They wheeled the cages to the entrance and opened the sliding door. A momentter, two giant tigers stepped out and into the maze. At the whistlemand, the tigers happily set off at a sprint, following the smell of a fresh hunt. Chapter Comments LIKE Chapter 63 Chapter 63 63 ¨C Good Morning! Aurora POV +10 Bonu 06:5 I woke up to the sounds of soft snores and hot minty breath near my face. My whole body ached and as I tried to stretch my muscles, I winced in pain. My head was throbbing like a strobe light. Iid on the soft surface of a cool pillow for a few minutes, hoping my head would lighten up. I gradually opened my eyes and let them adjust to the harsh white light peeping through the curtains. My eyes connected to the peaceful face of Ben. He was extremely close to me and upon further inspection, he was bare chested and his one arm was resting on my hip bone while another was tucked under his pillow. I felt movement and heat on my back and only then registered that another person was cradling me in his arms from behind I took a moment to study Ben¡¯s face which was scrunched up a bit and instinctually, I reached up and lightly traced the creases in his features and smoothed them out. He was just as fine¨Clooking as the others, but Ben had a boyish charm to him. As I stared at him, he began to shift a bit before slowly opening his sleepy eyes. When he saw me, he smiled widely and I part of my heart melted right then and there. *Good morning sweetheart¡± he groggily said and I would be lying if I said that my insides didn¡¯t turn to jelly at his deep husky moming voice. ¡°Good morning I whispered and smiled slightly in return. My throat was sore too and reached up to touch it and massage it a bit. My voice was very hoarse as well like I had just screamed at a T¨CSwift concert for three hours. He reached his hand that was on my hip up to my face and lightly touched my temple which made me wince. It was sore and sensitive. ¡°Sorry!¡± he said quickly and took his hand off. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He reached up again and moved a stray lock of hair out of my face and ced it behind my ear and then cupped my cheek. Tom my head hurts and my body feels really sore.¡± I replied honestly. *Do you remember what happened?¡± He asked cautiously. I looked at him a few moments before I gasped loudly. I immediately started crying and tried to hide my face in my hands. Ben pulled me close and I began to shake. The person behind me stirred awake. He must have noticed I was in shambles because I felt his bodye closer to me and wrap me in an embrace, kissing my head before whispering to Ben ¡°is she okay? Is she in pain?¡± It was Kai. Of course it was Kai. The secret Teddy Bear of this house. ¡°She remembered what happened.¡± Ben said with gritted teeth. His body was tense and rigid for a moment before his body softened again and held me tighter so we were flush against each other. Even though my body was screaming in pain, thefort I was feeling made it bearable. I looked up at the two men and watched their faces stare back at me with nothing but love and adoration on their faces. I was ovee by gratitude ¡°Thank you. Thank you for saving me¡± I whispered. ¡°Oh sweetheart¡± Ben stated, ¡°we will always be there for you.¡± I locked at him and in that moment, I forgot about everything that happened. In that one fleeting moment, I felt truly desired and cared for. I reached my hand and cupped Ben¡¯s cheek and forced my body up slightly despite the ache and nted my lips on his. And I did not regret it one bit. 1/3 63¨CGood Morning! +10 Bonu Ben¡¯s lips were as soit as I dreamed. He dium¡¯t pull avery and he didn¡¯t push further for a moment wITH quick moment because when I decided to the bottom lin tenningly, he poured and numed him mom 06:4 we began to rango. I opened my mouth signty to him and bus tongue med every minito. memed loud and proud. He was delicious and was name in hand found a way to my hair and mulled slightly, muting me moun¨C again. We only pulled away when both of us fettfhe need for moneded one. We were puning hardly and mind m him brightly. He was beaming Wy freaks dem! Kai cleared his throat and looked at him. He had the sewn puny dog ev and even a little pont. It made N?velDrama.Org owns this text. me while. ¡°Oh, what the hell!¡± I sad loungy bejor Wenning my hand his han and pulling him face townntic me. Our Vips collided like a supemma emuson Ken was no entre or sweet. He wan full dome and it was exhting. His bit my lower lip and pulled it between his tean beste atering my line agam, almos bruining hund. He aniteerd! permission to enter my mouth with his tongue and let him. He started gunding again my thorty and moaned while he groaned. 1 felt Ben¡¯s lips against my neck and was gating in with thedic of corn and oxentond of pleasure. Kenbroic AWAY DETTE Hacking the omer sade of my neck. Bian men found my v and begin making the like out 1. me. That is definitely going to leave a bhuise.. I felt a band block on either side of my legs and realized it wasntanonem bukomething the mating my inordes even warmer than they already are. Even though there men were adding my meat with hunger, they canewed my body tenderly, making sure not to put to much persue on me. I felt boid this moning and decided that to explore thee men dowy ended down callmed both of the members through men pants. They were massive. I began to massage hen and the ed again my medic Brem meammed Snider while Kai seemed to be longer but that was by mouth. ¡°Dorset Komething you went hemmed to fi ide one¡® Kan Whispered against my son. His breath was hot andbel man and simped my brand undier The gums sai up a hit and looked at me. Instead of annwering them. I fordi the waistband of merr pants and grabbed their engorged member wugry Boh guy exmed andyinpene. May were hid to the touch and I could feel mager on/bob of them. Ther muthionomer mot fte will and we already leating ou m I used my thumb to spread their hand gold befor going back to their shafts. I started to pump them matytum ani con men began to t¨¡m me again and this time they didn¡¯t brod badi. Ben found his way to my beam andlitwaengy from an remove the silk negliger ou of the way to suride my mile i continued in suole them and then bathing became noeboed. They member empanded gumival napans, excaped their lips and suidy ligand exploded from their time andted my me They coused on the bed beade and I dowly removed my hand. At nunming sweetend Kai sand fearlessity and we allughed. my TY ! anony ¡°That was immedine Fun and amusedy Thai bummed on agama. bud. They arundly 1. They butt panned my bedi cheas, wwed me and then kened item on the Home time, miteng me even a than before 63¨CGood M +10 Bon Bem gato and gutted me to be wet pamwheenmynuty was theme meme mothe dattact me and in women. He took me to the tenant nemetime wash my handsandssted me with m06: A A A D ne. Kan brang a cup of ess to me authenti temeine ge messed. They bo temed when they lifted a (IN¡± ¡°INDERZITETOMIZI over my then. Itouettemio andssay muniehusgad SVET IN DOUA ara and leg. My geek nuta mediis¨Cmume martamentiereverenitev giant rediitatenescon In neck and chest that were deanty from the two gentlemen santing withme. Sen apmieri sme doing cream to all my wounts. Kan god me some waar andpaniiler Trimquckyheipet deurd mo some sout legings anda buggy savansinn auzy sets. Imazalionth gussigantwert on the sent but they were not need WITH IL, ATITIK theme De S The bong me back to my bed. I named the sheer were drugdan anthematessura wasfortable. They bom left to clean up and many mes ner with mai pusingle withaboultres fro Kanant Beam thing me and we dismissed everything hampenda muwatimught Je or end Charte dining with corner gutis was n the case. Wiem i trofthem win thefiont grilsmidaboutite and on the ed and sand in would never thumpen. Kooked at the Something in me wanted to the use in Wore on somsanoo 44 Raract on the toor founded woy and them in walked the devil himself with Chmow.outhsmingiantsson ander fem pamie¡¯s war instantly flooded with them. Asitantes d Chammer Commems CLIE POST DOVENT NOW << SHARE Chapter 64 Chapter 64 .4¨CIt¡¯s Just Business +10 Bon 06:4 Texte 185POSTED Se¡¯s were Alert ette mal begon her tury anglers frame her face which is dutifully locking down at the Food Be I te weet nga trong t he¡¯s in I can see she has fawless skin, her boobs are nice a tead a tle juge the thy and een ES The team fer making body around so I can see her backside. Her shoulders ze tung heated ze The and sum her care e mail and tuned & nice specimen indeed. Terme Tyd evil tavelinks on egt.¡± Day to my assistant and the girl is dragged out of the Udant the well Paris, en Bendment muting were in man progerty, We received a new shipment four days ago and unlike my fate and we see my receive onally. Since I took over from my father. I have made a lot of fum annex and to the most restul sans dealer in the world Draaite wing syren. Ter extration numbers are for filing of course. The letters after their See letter to her 2 fener and sexes the raning materna ere then frst and observe them for the first three days. The first anality. There he dies naturally submissive qualities are given ¡ê. brats and masochists are egen 1 dominant permaite ze given I. and those that arebinations or the masters Se not sure sure are gren I the end ete sign or for not, if they are pregnant, they are given a P inted the ever fer meligate ee. If the are eated with at least high school experience they are ¡ê1 the padang or above the are given an E When I moved them at her propical appearance and ther potential value based on the training masters. Based she me all feltnine ma they will a siga then a location they are taken directly to the designers alt valfies and will be tuned immediateya that location. This gri was beautiful, submissive, educated, adidas mod waited for a dave or mistress. Eight and higher are top stave quality and are to be sold at Forvey Seven will be sent a whore houses or the breeder house two though four will be sent to our pimps. Cesare care and waly tene had frming rhe guy be for my. Some ves are kept on the various pastles and with so made and whores for myself and my men. Saves can and will be both male and female Males ane orally or a auton or if penta in ten the are given a chance to train as a guard or pimp. grant women will be takes is a grade reliance for the team of their pregnancy and the baby will be said at and the notes will to a dness and quite busine De 16422yastant says while the guant brings fuch a tall, lean hoy before me. He is vo weating wants the taca seined to small musdes in is ans and leg. He hair is shaggy and his features are boyth and manent but he is defiant by king directly at me lid has some halls, I¡¯ll gue him that. He has a gag in the tools and sewed purple trines on the indy a the matters must have had a difficult time with him. 1013 64¨CIt¡¯s Just Business +10 DungBon 06:3 ¡°Hmmm. You are quite the difficult one.¡± I state to him and tilt my head thinking about what to do with this young man. He just gives me a re, no doubt wishing death upon me. ¡°Turn him!¡± Imand and assess his back. He has the potential to be quite strong. I saw on his knuckles that they were red and scratched. A natural fighter. I gave themand for him to be turned again to face me. ¡°You have balls kid.¡± I say to him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice. You can either be sent on the next shipment to Paris and will be sold at auction where you will be someone¡¯s bitch and by your constant defiance, will surely be beaten into submission. OR you can choose to work for me as one of my guards. You will be trained, fed, clothed, and given all the whores your little heart desires. All will have to do is swear loyalty to me and my organization and agree to serve me.¡± I instructed the guard to remove his gag. ¡°What do you choose boy?¡± He looked at me and you could see the internal struggles through his eyes. ¡°I am not a patient man¡± I warned him. He looked at me one more time before he bowed his head and dropped to his knees. ¡°I choose to work for you, sir¡± he said softly. I could see him shaking and I couldn¡¯t help the smirk on my face. Even the most dominant man will quiver at my feet. ¡°Take him to the barracks¡± Imanded my guard and they quickly left the stall. Just as the next girl was being brought in, my favorite little sprite came waltzing in, a evil smirk on her face and you could see blood spatter still caked on her face. ¡°Brianna!¡± I acknowledged her and smiled. She came up to me and kissed me on the cheek. ¡°Brother.¡± She acknowledged back. ¡°How was target practice?¡± I asked her, although I know by her devious smile how sessful she was. ¡°It was good. A little noisy for my liking, but I corrected that real quick¡± she hinted. Iughed with her and put my arm around her shoulders, giving her a side hug. ¡°I was thinking it¡¯s time to send our dear Aurora a present.¡± I told her. She knows I love to y mind games with my prey before I go hunting. ¡°Hmmm¡± she nodded in agreement. ¡°Oh! Can we send a bouquet?¡± she asked and I swear if she wasn¡¯t my sister, I would fuck her right then and there. She is just as sick and twisted as I am, ¡°You know sis, that is brilliant. Want to do the honors?¡± to which her face beamed and she kissed me on my cheek and skipped out of the stalls. I shook my head at her antics and then yelled ¡°NEXT!¡± Jason POV It was quite a thunderstorm outside. The water was cascading down therge paneled windows in waterfalls. I was in my office working on paperwork. Charlie was in the city at the office for a few meetings. Kai was training with his Omega team and Ben was in his workshop down the hall. I had my window in the library. She was peacefully sleeping; a book was open on herp. That woman gets more beautiful every day. 1 1 continue my paperwork until there is a hesitant knock at the door. 2/3 14:03 Mon, 19 Feb M 64¨CIt¡¯s Just Business N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. +10 ¡°Come in!¡± Imand and in walks Draco with a very grim face. I stop my work immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong DracoBonu 06:1 ask. He takes a minute to shake out his body like he could physically expel whatever it is he saw. ¡°Um, boss. Aurora got a package.¡± He said cautiously and I just raised my eyebrow waiting for him to exin more. ¡°This note came with it.¡± He handed me a ck card. It had not insignia on the envelope. My breath hitched when I read the gold printed words on the card: Your time is almost up. Your heart will belong to me soon. I¡¯ming for you. I quickly got out of my seat and rushed out the door, Draco on my heels and headed to the foyer. A some of the most disturbing scenes in my life, hell I probably created half of them, but this was a whole other level of disgusting. For the first time since I was six, I felt like puking at the sight. I sent an urgent message to Charlie, Kai, and Ben who responded immediately and were in transit back to the house within minutes. I sent four additional guards to the library to keep watch on Aurora. Draco called our cleanup crew toe handle the package. He took several pictures for our records. It was dropped off at the East Side gate. Luckily the box had a waterproof covering but due to the storm, there were no fingerprints. Draco said the delivery was made by a courier service and he is tracking down information now. It will most likely be a dead end. Whoever did this was a professional. By the time the guys came home, we huddled in our office and began discussing options. Kai was silent for a good hour before he spoke up. ¡°What if we train her? We want her to be our official sub and girlfriend anyway. We can train her for the mafia too. We will protect her with our lives, but if somehow¡± he started breaking down, a slight shimmer of wetness was in his eyes, ¡°if somehow this son of a bitch gets her, she should have the basic tools to protect herself.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. We will do everything we can to keep her safe¡± I told Kai, pping his shoulder in reassurance. Kai just nodded his head and left the room, no doubt heading to the library where Aurora was. We all followed shortly after, having the overwhelming urge to be with our girl. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 66 Chapter 66 14:04 Mon, 19 Feb M The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 66 The Contract ¨C 71%0 +10 Bonu Aurora POV I am sitting on what could only be one of the most expensive dark wood leather sofas known in existence, that is in arguably another exquisite, over the topvish living room that screams wealth and power. The guys called it ¡°the cave.¡± 06:0 It¡¯s masculine with lots of dark browns, ss, and gold trims with little personal touches but no pictures. Arge firece on the wall looks so luscious, I can¡¯t help but picture what the warmth would feel like cuddled in front of it. Maybe I could ask the guys if we could have an indoor pic here one night. In front of me, there are two documents. I am tapping the fancy fountain pen in my right hand ferociously on my knee as my legs are folded underneath me. I have to stop myself from chewing on the lid that probably cost more than my annual sry back at the restaurant. My body was still a bit sore from yesterday¡¯s events with Kai. Jason insisted once again to check my body for injuries and even though there were very little red marks, still applied some cooling ointment to my lower cheeks. He just wanted an excuse to touch my ass. I internally rolled my eyes. Charlie insisted that I sleep with himst night after dinner. He won¡¯t admit it, but I could see the jealousy clear as day when Kai bragged about our little game and subsequent session in his personal yroom. Charlie and I stayed up for a few hours and just talked while sittingfortably on his bed. At one point, he had pulled me in between his stretched¨Cout legs and we yed a game on his phone and I guess I eventually fell asleep in his arms. It was a nice night and he was so sweet in the morning, bringing me breakfast in bed. After breakfast, Charlie had brought me somefortable clothes to wear. I was then ushered to this new living room where they handed me a ck folder with these documents inside. ¡°What is this?¡± I had asked them. ¡°The document on the right is the official contract to be our Submissive and life partner. Unlike most BDSM contracts, this one is a legally binding contract as it is part of a domestic partnership agreement. It describes the rules you will abide by as well as the consequences and rewards for your actions. It also describes responsibilities and roles of each person in this rtionship. The document on the left is a checklist. That is for you to fill out about your sexual preferences and desires so we as your Dominant(s) will know your limits and interests.¡± Jason had answered me. I was told to read it carefully and to ask them any questions I had. If I didn¡¯t agree with some things, we could discuss it and make apromise. The Submissive Rules were non¨Cnegotiable. They stayed around, giving me space while working on their phones orputers. So here I am. On thisvish sofa, reading this document, trying to contain my swirling emotions. The whole contract was very technical and honestly made my head hurt a little. It had several sections and each section had its own signature section. All four men already signed each page so once I signed it, it would be official, There was a very strict Non¨CDisclosure Agreement (NDA). I am going to be considered a high¨Cranking member of the Mafia family and I will also be privileged to have ess and knowledge of all the businesses, legal and illegal. I will have abide by all thews and rules of those businesses and will swear my loyalty to the Mafia. 1/5 04871%0 66 The Contract +10 Bonu 05:4 The two main things I fought the guys on was the requirement to get the mafia insignia on my body and imbedding tracking device. They wanted to brand my shoulder. I asked them just for a piece of jewelry to which they were adamant I needed something permanent. I really didn¡¯t want a tattoo but it was the that would have trackers. There was a section about mary ounts, assets, and properties. I would be given my own ounts with a huge monthly allowance and ess to several additional ounts as well as full ess to all the properties and was given proxy power for DuPont Enterprises. There was Power of Attorney section and to my surprise, I would also get equal power of attorney privileges for the guys should something happen to them. I signed every section after reading it thoroughly. I had a few questions here and there and the guys gave me their full attention when I was conversing with them. Jason even called one of the on¨Ccall signing. The final section was specific for the BDSM part of this rtionship. It read: This is a consensual binding contract between the mentioned parties in the manner of Dominant and Submissive roles. Each party is of legal age, Roles/Responsibilities of the Parties: ¨C Submissive shall giveplete trust and control to her Dominant(s) in mind, body, and soul. ¨C Submissive agrees to follow all rules set forth by the Dominant(s) and if Submissive breaks the rules, Submissive agrees to ept any and all consequences for her actions. The Dominant(s) are responsible for the health, safety, and wellbeing of the Sub at all times. ¨C The Dominant(s) will provide exceptional daily care such as but not limited to lodging, food, medical, hygiene, clothing, transportation, travel, security, entertainment, sexual needs etc. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¨C The Dominant(s) are responsible for providing a safe environment for the Sub at all times. ¨C Dominant(s) will show respect and give dignity to the Sub at all times. ¨C Dominant(s) will enforce all rulesid out in this contract and discipline Submissive as seen fit. -Dominant(s) will respect Submissive¡¯s limits and safe word at all times. Dominant(s) can help Submissive push and explore limits, but only with consent. Dominant(s) shall administer thorough aftercare to Submissive or shall find another Dominant to assist with aftercare. Dominant(s) will not cause permanent marks or bodily harm to Submissive intentionally. Rules for the Submissive: 1. Always address Dominant(s) by their proper titles. Jason and Kai shall be called ¡®Master¡®, Charlie shall be called ¡®Sir¡® or ¡®Alpha¡®, and Ben shall be called ¡®Sir¡® or ¡®Daddy¡®. 2/5 8X71% 66- The Contract 2. Submissive shall show upmost respect to all Mafia and business associates, security teams, and guests and if appropriate, call them by proper titles or ¡®Sir +10 3. When in doubt, call your Dominant(s) ¡®Sir¡®. In public settings or when referring to another Dom, you may refer to Dominant(s) by their names. Verbal answers always. No head bobs, shakes, or other non¨Cverbal responses. Submissive will alwaysmunicate with Dominant(s) about whereabouts, feelings, thoughts, desires etc. Communication is essential for a positive rtionship. When a Dominant says No, it is final. Bonu 05:4 7. Submissive will follow allmands given to her by her Dominant(s). Submissive must always ask for permission. 8. Submissive should not refuse attention from the Dominant(s). 9. Submissive will be fully dependent on Dominant(s). Independence and Privacy are earned. 10. Dominent(s) shall have finall say on Submissive¡¯s daily routine. 11. Submissive will sleep in the same bed with at least one Dominant, six days a week. Submissive will be allowed to sleep in any bed of her choosing on Sunday nights. 12. No outsidemunication with anyone without the consent of Dominant(s). 13. Submissive shall not leave the house grounds without permission from Dominant(s) and shall not leave thepound without a full security e. 14. Dominant(s) may create additional rules for Submissive for outings and social events. Submissive will follow all rules. 15. Safe word: Submissive¡¯s safe word is Additional safe words can be given by the Dominant(s). Should Submissive reach her limit in a scene, she may use her safe word and Dominant(s) will stop immediately without question. Abuse of safe words is prohibited and a punishable offense. 16. Submissive will ept all punishments in entirety. 17. Submissive shall be imnted with an LD or other form of birth control. Should parties wish to have children, it will be discussed and a decision to have children must be unanimous. 18. Sub shall maintain a healthy lifestyle. Submissive will continue Ma?ia level training regimen with Dominant(s) as Dominant(s) see fit. 19. Desserts and treats will be given at the discretion of the Dominant (s). 20. Don¡¯t be a brat. No foulnguage. No talking back. No eye rolling. No Crude Gestures. No Sarcastic responses. Do not touch yourself. Must always ask permission from Dominant(s) to orgasm. 3/5 Mon, 19 Feb M 66 ¨C The Contract 22. Aftercare is important for both parties. It shall be taken very seriously and is non¨Cnegotiable. Punishments include but not limited to: Spankings Orgasm Denial Overstimtion of Orgasms Edging Privileges restricted or removed. Time Outs, Corner time Writing Lines Solitary Confinement Gags/Bondage Rewards includes but not limited to: Independence/Extra Privileges Restrictions lifted or rxed. Privacy Orgasms Outings/Dates Choice Day Gifts 2 +10 Bon 05:3 Pampering Damn. The punishments are extreme and yet I feel a tingle in between my legs. I really like the rewards. When I told them that I was feeling overwhelmed, they let me take a break. Jason remined me that when they do scenes it will be intense, punishments will be extreme, but so will the rewards. Kai really helped me when he said, ¡°we will not do more than what we know you can handle and we will never intentionally harm you. We will explore together pain and pleasure.¡± I am really turned on by this. I putvender as my safe word and signed my fate. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 67 ¨C The Checklist +10 Bonu 05:3 Aurora POV After signing the contract, I moved over to the ¡°Submissive Checklist¡± listing all sorts of links and fantasies. There is a small exnation next each kink helping me understand what it would entail. Some I have never heard of before, some I have. There are spaces to the side where I can make notes. Each topic has three boxes next to it ¨C Yes, interested, unsure/willing to learn more, NO WAY/Hard Limit, ¡°Hey Ben?¡± I ask shyly, still looking down at the paper. ¡°Yes, my love?¡± he replies. ¡°Um, how do I answer this checklist?¡± ¡°Take your time and read each one. Answer the box that you feel suits you. Answer it honestly. Remember, this is about you, not us. Don¡¯t answer what you think we want. This will give us a starting point for you. You have already explored some of the things on this list with us.¡± He begins to say as he eyes staring into my soul. ¡°This lifestyle can be quite pleasurable for you if you embrace it. It¡¯s not just about a power dynamic or control. It¡¯s a beautiful rtionship. We can make you feel things you have never dreamed of. You just have to submit to us. Don¡¯t fight us. You are safe with us. We will always take care of you. Trust us to always have your best interest in mind.¡± He continues to stroke the back of my hands with thumbs, soothing my nervous heartbeat. ¡°Okay¡± I finally say, and he releases my hands and goes back to his chair after giving my forehead a quick little peck. Hmmm okay checklist. I wonder what they would do if I put ¡®hard no¡® on everything? Probably make my backside a live art exhibit¡­ I would rather not repeat that experience any time soon. I start going down the list. Spanking/Physical contact on any body part below the neck: I thought how they have already done this more than once. I wasn¡¯t particrly fond of this as a punishment, but then Kai used a special flogger on me yesterday and it was exotic and sensual. This checklist is for pleasure not for punishments so I put interested. Vibrators, dildos: Interested. Pain objects including hands and various floggers, whips, crops, canes, metal objects, and paddles: Interested.. Bondage/Restraints. Cuffs, ropes, spreader bars, suspension, Shabari (intricate knot work with ropes), restraining apparatus¡® (benches, Queen¡¯s Chair, St. Andrews Cross etc.): Interested. Degradation such as begging, humiliation, name calling. I put unsure. I put a note on the side saying I would like to discuss the details more. Sensation y and sensory y like using feathers and blindfolds: interested. Gags: interested but not all the time. Anal (includes oral, fingering, toys like butt plugs or anal beads, pration). Up until yesterday I had N?velDrama.Org owns this text. never done anything anal. It was surprisingly enjoyable and I think there is so much more to experience. I put Interested. 1/3 67- The Checklist :71% +10 Coring, Leashes? Um, I really don¡¯t like the idea of being treated like a dog. I put unsure but possibly interested. Bont have read about how cors can be symbols of a permanent rtionship and is not necessarily just associated with 05:3 y or ¡®ves¡®. I confirmed this with the guys and they assured me that there are y cors and rtionship cors and they would be willing to discuss more with me. Nipple mps, clips, breast y: Sounds painful but oddly sexy. I¡¯d be interested in trying. I marked interested but I put a note saying I¡¯d like to try it but baby steps and I want to learn more about it. Somnophilia (being woken up to sexual acts/orgasms). I¡¯ll check Unsure. Definitely need to talk about this one. I thought to myself maybe this one can be saved for if this rtionshipsts¡­ Knife y? I asked Charlie and he exined that it would be a form of sensory y. Some people have a blood kink and like to be cut and use knives a little more sadistically but they would never spill my blood, especially without my full consent. Kai and Jason are the only ones who ever touch the knives. CNC (consent non consent) sounds fascinating. Then I read the description. The idea of negotiating consent for non- consensual behaviors or role¨Cy scenes has been tilting my head. The examples given are fantasies such as kidnapping and I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Whelp, been there, done that! Oh what the hell, interested! It¡¯s not like I want to recreate the experience anytime soon though, but maybe the fantasy version can be more pleasant. Ha! Voyeurism (watching other people in sexual scenes); exhibitionism (performing a scene with your Dominant in front of others)¨C seems fun and kinky. I put a tentative interested as I would want to wait a bit and I circled voyeurism and said I would prefer to try this one first. Breath y like choking or using items to restrict airflow: interested in choking and unsure of everything else. I put a note to talk to them about exactly what I like and don¡¯t like. Poly pration (vaginal, anal, oral,bination): Hmm sounds hot! Yes please! I mean there are four God like men and I do have three holes¡­ Oh Aurora, now you are a horny mess!. Ye, definitely Interested. Fisting? That sounds painful so I put unsure. I mean have you seen their hands? Fire or ice y? Why not try it. I read about this a few times in my romance novels. It always sounds so hot therefore, Interested. Wax y. Ben said there was a special wax that won¡¯t burn the skin. I still put unsure. Other fetishes like role¨Cying (like student/teacher, boss/employee), age y, DDLG (Daddy Dominant, Little girl) or CLG (caregiver, Little) all sounds okay. Charlie and Ben are natural caregivers so I put Interested although I do not think I could regress into a little space naturally. It would probably be forced for the scene. But ABDL (Adult Bottle Diaper Little) is a hard no for me. I¡¯m not interested in being put in diapers and given bottles, that is just too much for me. But if that is someone else¡¯s preference, go for it! Good for you! Pet y, not particrly interested. I don¡¯t think putting a tail in my butthole and acting like a animal is something that would get my juices flowing. Again, I am not judging those who do like this kink. If it makes them happy, do it! Pregnancy and ABF (adult breast feeding). I mean I would love to have a family one day and not sure how my body will be so I put a note to the side saying, ¡°not right now but interested in the future¡°. Receiving nipple/vaginal Piercings, tattoos, branding, hypoxia (water submersion), pping/hitting, mummification, insect/ 2/3 67- The Checklist reptile y ¨C all hard no for me! No thank you. I mean they already carved their initials in my skin, so you kind of already branded me once assholes! Not looking forward to another one. +10 Bonu 05:2 There were so many things listed and I took my time and decided on each one. Each of the men would check in with me asking me if all was good or take a moment as they moved around the room to touch my hair, kiss my forehead, take my hand, or rub my thigh. Light airy touches that sent sparks through my body and made my insides tingle. I can¡¯t help but feel an attraction to these men, doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t give them a run for their money. They wantplete obedience and we all know I¡¯ve never been one to follow all the rules. I just put my pen down when someone¡¯s throat is cleared. I look up and a young maid I have not seen before is at the doorway. She is no more than 22, beautiful blonde hair and doe like eyes, short and petite. Her uniform was crisp and looked new. She announces lunch is ready. Lunch already? So much time has passed. Jason thanks her and I learn her name is Annabel. The men turn to look at me and I look at Jason and give a tight¨Clipped half smile. He notices the folder is closed on myp. You done sweetheart?¡± He smirks. I swallow. I can¡¯t find words to form as my nerves overrun my thinking ability. I take a moment to look at each man, gazing into their eyes. I take a deep breath and give a small ¡°Yes Master.¡± All four faces light up with big smiles. These men now can im me in every way. I quickly stand and hand the packet to Jason with trembling legs. ¡°Good girl¡± he coos and stands to meet me. He wraps his hands around me, embracing me in a hug and kisses my forehead. He says nothing else as he leaves the room with the folder in his hand. Ben and Kai approach me, their smiles are still bright and cheery. Ben cups my face in his hands and ces a gentle kiss on each cheek and my nose and then follows Jason out the door. I smile at that. Kai takes my hands, spins me around in a circle making me giggle and pulls me in close so the side of my body flushed with his before taking my hand in his and bringing it to his lips. My heartbeat quickens, and my insides are full of butterflies. Charlie is thest to approach me and like Ben did, he cups my face in hisrge warm hands. He ces a soft kiss on my lips and lets himself linger for a moment. His lips are so soft. We both smile at each other and he takes my hand in his and guides me out of the living room and back to the dining room for lunch. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 68 Chapter 68 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 68- The Pain of Pleasure Aurora POV +10 Bon 04:1 ¡°Wake up love¡± I hear a strong male voice con in my ears. I snuggled further into my pillow and when that pillow started moving, I realized that it wasn¡¯t a soft silk pillow but a rock hard hot chest, Charlie, I slowly registered that my body was practically straddling him, my leg over his hips and his morning wood poking slightly against my upper thigh, almost touching my bare ass cheek. The almost non¨C existent nightgown I was wearing was riding up my back, exposing my ass because somebody, cough Kal cough put me in a fucking thong along with a nightgown that should be Illegal. I feel hisrge, calloused hands that were tightly holding my waist slowly lower down to my still sore ass and then SMACK! before harshly grabbing the meaty flesh. ¡°OW!¡± I yelp and try to wiggle out of his grasp. He just chuckles again. My body was still sore from Jason¡¯s night training. He made me do two hours of endurance and strength training squats, burpees, wall sits, sprints,dders, all sorts of exercises and they put weight cuffs on my wrists and ankles, It was brutal. I should have chosen the yroom when they asked what work out I wanted. I am a damn fool. ¡°Good morning sweetheart¡± he sings while rubbing my back and I just re at him. ¡°You are cute when your are angry!¡± he added and kissed my nose. I huffed in response and buried my head back against his chest. ¡°Rough night?¡± He teased me, knowing full well what happened. He was there and watching the whole thing! And hismentary was not helpful. I looked at him and squinted before I made a face, I then got a bad idea and of course followed through. I ran my hands over his chest. It was hard since I was practicallyying on top of him anyway. He closed his eyes in pleasure and then I pinched and twisted his nipples as hard as I could. ¡°FUCK!¡± He screamed. I jumped off of him and almost made it off the bed but the buffoon grabbed my ankle and pulled me back to him. Before I could register what was happening, he was straddling me and had my legs locked with his and my arms secured above my head. Itis face was very close to my face. ¡°That was not nice Aurora!¡± He scolded me. ¡°You are ying with fire baby. Don¡¯t start something you aren¡¯t prepared to finish.¡± He then attacks my neck like a starved lion and I feel him biting and sucking my sweet spot so hard, I swear he was sucking my soul out of my body. He let my neck go with a resounding pop and smiled at his handywork, I never thought you could feel sore from a hickey! I was proven wrong. He shifted us so I wasying on top of him again only to give a few light taps making my ass jiggle a little before gently pushed me off of him. I gave him a squinty re before I rolled off the other side of the bed. He justughed and leaned back against his pillow; he put his hands behind his head, showcasing that delicious 8 pack package and very prominent v¨Cline trailing down to a very obvious tent in his sweatpants. Stop it Aurora! You¡¯re bing a slut with these thoughts. ¡°Like what you see love?¡± He smirks and I just blush and quickly turn around realizing he caught me staring. I am pretty sure I just drooled a little too. 1/quickly threw a pillow at him as I wiped my mouth and ran to the bathroom, did my business, and returned to the bedroom to see Charlie, now dressed up in a suit shirt and pants. Hees to me with a dark purple silk robe in his hands. It had a ckce trim. Very sexy, very not me. He holds it up, I put my arms in it, he spins me around and ties the tie in a bow on the side of my waist. He conveniently didn¡¯t close the robe all the way, heavily exposing my cleavage that was already on full disy from Kai¡¯s choice of a nightgown. I felt so exposed. When I tried to fix the robe, I got a growl from Charlie and a stern look that said, ¡®I dare you¡®, So I left it alone and 1/3 68 ¨C The Pain of Pleasure tried to cover my arms on my chest. He came forward and gave me a kiss on my forehead, rubbing my +10 Bonu 04:1 He grabs my hand and pulls me towards the door. Once we stepped out of the room. I made the mistake of looking up. Coming towards us was Kai and Jason. They were dressed in all ck from head to toe, but I couldn¡¯t contain my shock and the chills running down my spine. They were covered in dried blood. Their whole body was covered in blood like a horror movie. They were talking to each other, a sinister smile gracing their faces. I stopped in my tracks, making Charlie look at me and then followed my line of sight to see his two best friends walking towards him. Charlie¡¯s calm demeanor changed instantly and he too sprouted a deadly smile. Jason noticed us first and then Kai followed. I am literally shaking, seeing these monsters in their true form. They are deadly. And somehow my body is responding to this by releasing a little moisture between my legs. Both Jason and Kai casually stroll up to me and each nt a kiss on my cheek before walking to their rooms and closing the doors behind them. I am still in shock seeing how much blood covered their bodies. I didn¡¯t even register Charlie chuckling and taking out his handkerchief to wipe my cheeks. He gently pulled my arm and brought me to his chest where he wrapped his arm around my shoulders and led me to the dining room for breakfast. Breakfast was delicious as always. I didn¡¯t realize how hungry I was, I ate everything on my te and asked if I could even have seconds. I kept my head down, even when Kai and Jason entered the room. I faintly registered theming over to kiss me again. I was so engrossed with the vors exploding in my mouth. As usual, they were all discussing business, but I tuned them out. I was certainly d it was just us today. Being in this little outfit was unsettling. I wanted my clothes back. Charlie took me to the master yroom after breakfast. He sat down on one of the chairs in the middle of the room and when I went to sit on another chair, he stopped me. ¡°You do not have permission to sit princess,¡± he tsked. ¡°Come here and Kneel.¡± I looked at him like he had 3 heads. ¡°I will not repeat myself. I am your Dom, and you are in training. NOW KNEEL!¡± If looks could kill, I would probably have 40 stab wounds right now. I hesitantly came up to him and kneeled at his feet. I looked down at my shaking hands. Seeing Kai and Jason earlier was scary enough, but Charlie being so aggressive was terrifying. I keep forgetting that these are dangerous men. He reaches his hand out, cups my cheek, and massages my face with his thumb while saying ¡°Until further notice, you will kneel at our feet when in our presence, even at mealtimes. We alone will give you permission to sit, stand, and move, especially in this room. Now, I will instruct you today on all the For the next 6 agonizing hours, he gave me instructions on positions andmands. It was like a covert military operation with all the hand gestures and single code¨Cwordmands. He would give me a few instructions and then expect me to remember it all. I got two chances then I would get punished for doing it wrong again. He brought out a riding crop and would proceed to lightly smack my hands, my arms, my legs, my butt. The pain was bing intense by the 20th smack. I would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t deserve some of them by being a brat and purposefully not following directions. I wanted to push his buttons like he was pushing mine! He did remind me several times that I could use my safe word if it got too much, but I am prideful and I didn¡¯t want him to think I couldn¡¯t take it so I endured it. It honestly wasn¡¯t as bad as some of the crap they did to me before I even had a safe 2/3 68¨CThe Pain of Pleasure word. +10 Bonu 04:1 By the time we stopped, had remate all away my both like a stter paint canvas, but I can proudly say that I was able to du everymand poinsip now and proved it three times over. Ben came to see us and participated in thest hour or so. Beat oven rahel Charlie and in the incuzzi afterwards and they both took extra care of me. They treated me like a dishain. Howery That touch was so gentle and warm. Ben put healing ointment on my newest body art and Charlie took some time to give me the most rxing massage. They both whispered many praises and contimand to lice my skin anytime they could, making me blush and my core tingled. I could get used to this aftercare. I gotcity when Ben taught me. leggings and a one of the guys shirts before escorting me to meet the rest of the imen for dinner. He did not gie ma ha o panties though and only smirked when I asked for them. He said I had to en them. Aukrusts But denturel them that¡­. Chapter Comments LNE POST COMMENT NOW SHARE N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. 3/3 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 69 Aurora POV ¡°Again!¡± Jasonmanded. I hopped up from the blue training matt and got back into mybat stance, Jason was watching on the sidelines while Kai and I started to circle each other. Two beatster, my sparring partner, Carson, Junges forward and wraps his right arm around my neck in a choke hold his left hand has pinned my left arm and my waist. My back is flush against his chest. I begin to struggle trying to loosen his grip on my waist so I could free my arm but he only tightened his hold. ¡°Don¡¯t think, just act. Get out of that hold before he can subdue you¡± Jason coached. Then one of my all¨Ctime favorite movies came to y, Miss Congeniality and I began to ¡°sing¡°. I used my small body to pivot slightly and used my free arm to elbow his sr plexus (5) making Kai loosen his grip slightly with a grunt, then I stepped on his toe or instep as hard as I could (1). I was too short to hit his nose (N) with my head but I was able to wiggle out of his grasp so I turned around and with the palm of my hand, I thrusted upward and hit his nose making him cover his face and yell and then I brought my right leg up and swung hard, kicking him straight in the crown jewels (G) making him fall on his knees. Pretty sure I saw tearsing from the big bad giant. I didn¡¯t wait for Jason to say anything. I turned and ran really fast and headed out of the gym. I am pretty sure I heard 1 Jason screaming my name, but I had a destination in my head. I ran up the stairs and down the hallway beforeing to a dark wood door. I barged in without even asking and Kai looked up from his ¡°AURORA!¡± Jason screamed again and I squealed while running over to Kai and hiding behind him and his big office chair. Jason came in shortly after and I saw a very sinister look on his face. He started to stalk towards us and so I tried to turn Kai¡¯s chair like a shield. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡± Kai asked and turned his chair so he was facing me. Jason was now behind Kai and I smiled innocently. ¡°I plead the fifth?¡± I said as a question and slowly backed away from the two dominating figures. ¡°Our little innocent Aurora here just took out Carson. She actually used S.I.N.G. Pretty sure she broke his nose and probably his balls too.¡± Jason told Kai. Was that pride in his voice? ¡°No shit? Really?¡± Kai asked surprised. Jason just nodded and said ¡°yep. It was hot.¡± I was a blushing mess at this. ¡°Hmmm, well in that case, I think our lovely Aurora here needs a special reward for doing such a good job at training. What do you say Jason?¡± Kai asked his partner in crime while stalking towards me slowly, licking his lips like I was a rock ofmb. ¡°If she was good enough to take out Carson, definitely deserves a reward. She has been working so hard and her lessons with Ben and Charlie are going well too.¡± Jason stated. Next thing I knew, I was being hauled over a shoulder and we exited the office, down the hall, down the stairs, through the gym and out the door into a waiting Lamborghini. Kai¡¯s strong arms were my seatbelt as Jason zoomed through the property forest at illegal speeds and then drifted like a fast and furious race to park the car at the front door. He came around the car in haste and once again threw me 1/3 11:39 Tue, 2014LE NO 69 over his shoulder despite my protests, yfully biting my upper thigh when he entered the elevator I was ced right side up when we entered a room and it didn¡¯t take a genius to know it was the Master Paymen ¡°Strip and submit. You for two minutes¡± Jaronmanded and walked off with Kal. I looked at the door that was most likely locked but it may be worth a try but Kai yelled without even boekking tack ¡°don¡¯t even think what it Auroral¡± Well, there gres that idea out the window, down the street and in theke! Might as well egy whatever they Frve heminz. I quickly stripped to the rude and hurried my pace to the purple palke in the center of the town, what keeping my head down and fixing my ponytail. I quickly kneeted perfectly in my submissive pone and waited impatiently to my Masters, I could hear them walking around and nking things here and there. It felt like an eternity before stepped inside the center station. I saw hare feet circling me but I did not dare kalk up. EIRE ¡°Beautiful,¡± Jason whispered. That one word sent a shiver down my spine and made my core begin to heat. He then trapped twice and I rose onmand and followed his feet to the main canopy bed and waited for my nextmand. ¡°Come here sweetheart. Lay down Kai ordered and 1 chlized. I kept my head down as I traded sloty on the bed to the center before turning amend andying on my back. I looked up at the mirror hanging above my head before my concentration was broken by a searing kiss from Kai, making me moan as hur forced his tongue inside my mouth and began his exploration. I hartly registered my limba being stretched and cuffed until Kai pulled back with a grin and I couldn¡¯t move. I was in a starfish position, extremely vulnerable and exposed and it would be a downright lie if I said it wasn¡¯t a huge turn on. Jason crawled on top of me and attacked my lips hungrily and then he started to nibble and leave open mouthed kissed along my jaw and then to my neck. I arched my back when he hit my sweet spot notifying him of my desire. Kai took over kissing me and my body heated up instantly, fason moved down to my breasts, taking one nipple in his mouth while he pinched and squeezed the other. I was a moaning mess as fason then continued his torturous kisses down to my belly, my hips and then my thighs, getting ever so close to the spot that was wet with need. Kai took Jason¡¯s ce on my breasts. ¡°Our little slut is so wet for her Masters. So needy Jason teased. Not sure why, but him calling me a slut right then made my core pulse. It was hot and I loved it. He continued to kiss me everywhere but where i desperately wanted to feel his hot breath. ¡°Please¡± I becord. ¡°Please Master¡± I was panting ¡°Since you asked so nicely¡­ he said before hetched onto my clit and my back arched once again. ¡°AH¡± I moaned out. His tongue teased my little bod. He ce a finger against my folds and started painting a picture with my juices before he slowly entered that same finger inside my virgin hole. ¡°So fucking tight¡± he groaned against my swollen bod and attacked it again without mercy. Kai had taken the distraction to strip fully and approached me on his knees. He was stroking his hard member very close to my face. While Jason continued to make me a heated mess below, Kai spoke softly to me ¡°we would like to try something news with you today, okay? If it gets to much, trap your fingers three times.¡± ¡°Yes, Master¡± I replied with a shaky breath. He then positioned himself closer to my head and put his silky smooth mushrooms top against my lips. ¡°Open babe. Be a good girl and take all of me.¡± Iplied and he Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. wasted no time in pushing his thick cock inside my mouth. He slowly pumped and coached me on how to take him deeper down my throat. I continued to breathe through my nose as he pumped, taking moments to allow my cheeks, making him curse in pleasure. He then shifted slightly and now he was straddling my face without removing himself from my lips. He kept his weight 2/1 69 K 74% off of me and I felt another set of lips now on my clit. Jason¡¯s tongue was fucking my hole along with a thick finger rubbing against my inner walls. Kai was sucking my clit like he was a vampire sucking my soul. I continued to moan as the pressure inside my body expanded. I devoured Kai like he was myst meal, enjoying every delectable inch of him. ¡°Cum for us baby! As much as you want, cum!¡± Jason ordered and boy did I explode. That balloon inside popped and exploded like a firework. Every cell in my body hummed with electricity as I rode my high. Jason and Kai continued to lick up my juices and soon I came again before I felt Kai expand and stiffen before hot seed hit the back of my throat and I struggled to swallow so much but I did it. He pulled away from me and got off only for him to rece Jason¡¯s position and Jason stripped before He was not as thick as Kai, but he had a good two inches more. He wasted no time tapping my mouth and entering me with a satisfying groan. Three more orgasmster, Jason finally released inside my mouth, his seed was salty whereas Kai had a slight sweetness to it. It was delicious and my throat was certainly sore and my core was still pulsing from all the attention. They finished up by kissing me lovingly, letting me taste myself. They slowly uncuffed me and I was taken to the bathroom where there was a w bathtub big enough for four people. Kai gave me some water while Jason got the tub ready. He put vani smelling bubbles and both got in with me when the water was warm. ¡°Thank you Masters¡­ for today¡± I whispered since my throat hurt and I felt myself rxing. I felt two pairs of lips on my face and I snuggled deeper into their arms, enjoying the bubbles and thepany. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW 3/3 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 70 ¨C Master Orgasm Four dayster¡­. Aurora POV I was sitting in the library with Ben, wearing skimpy purple lingerie, thanks to Charlie this time, but I hid under a nket while I was reading a Jessica Hall novel on my iPad. I was given a few days off from training and had spent thest two days with Ben in the library. It had been raining like a hurricane outside, the wind was brutal against the windowpanes; you could hear it whistle as it flew by. Ben and I spent the whole morning drinking hot chocte and talking. I even helped hime up with a few new ideas for his next projects. Now that lunch was over, he was currently on his sketchpad at the table drawing designs while I enjoyed the storm under the plush pink nket and was immersed in my imagination. Ben got a little DING from his phone but I didn¡¯t pay any attention until he cleared his throat and said ¡°Aurora, sweety. Jason would like you to meet him in the Master yroom.¡± ¡°Noooooo¡± I whined. I was toofortable and honestly I was a little scared. I hadn¡¯t had a private session with Jason yet and even though he is bing a bit of a teddy bear, he still makes me wish I had the superpower of invisibility. ¡°Now.¡± Ben said with authority and pointed to the door sharply. I huffed and puffed and left stomping out the door. I took my sweet ass time getting upstairs. Jason was standing outside the door with his arms crossed and his chiseled jaw was clenched tight in annoyance. I approached him cautiously. When he reached out to touch my cheek, I cowered slightly making him exhale loudly. He opened the door and I walked inside. After shutting the door, Jasones up behind me and wraps his arms around my waist and kisses me softly on the shoulder. I was first startled but then leaned into him for a moment, trying my best to calm my breathing by using him as an anchor. But all too soon, he lets go and took my hand, leading me to my pillow. He says the words I had literally beaten into my subconscious: ¡°Strip and Submit!¡± He walked to his throne like chair and sat down, arms crossed, the stern business look on his face. I shake my head no. I¡¯m not ready today. I was feeling, dare I say, defiant. He raised his eyebrows and pursed his lips in anger. He certainly had no patience today. ¡°ve. Submit. Yourself. NOW!¡± Hemands, enunciating every word. It takes all my concentration to make sure my shaking knees don¡¯t buckle under his dominance. Seeing my distress, Jason quickly walks up to me and cups my face with his big hands. ¡°Hey. Deep breath. I¡¯m sorry for scaring you. Today there will be no pain. Well at least not intentional.¡± He adds that before straightening his features back to the emotionless statue. 1/4 11:40 Tue, 20 Feb- 70 Master Orgas?n ¡°Now. It I must repeat myself again, I will strip you down and will not hesitate to give you 50shes with the riding crop, Charlie isn¡¯t the only one who favors that.¡± I begin to tremble as I still have the ck and blue marks from Charlie¡¯s favorite toy. I get a good spanking almost every single day for my ¡°defiant attitude. What can I say, I must be a glution for punishment. I begin to strips immediately as Jason heads back to his chair. I ce my lingerie in the corner of the section on a small sitting bench and return to the middle while putting my hair in a high ponytail and then quickly kneel and ¡°submit¡°. ¡°Good girl¡± I hear Jason praise as he walks around me, I noticed he had removed his shoes and is now barefoot. He stopped in front of me. I don¡¯t dare look up despite every nerve in my body urging me to peek. I know better than to look. I learned that lesson the hand way. I have a good feeling that he also removed his shirt, they all do when they Today I am going to push your endurance. What is your sale word?¡± He asks. ¡°Lavender,¡± I whisper. I hear an angry grunt and a strong hand grabs my hair tugging my head sharply back. I look up and see Jason with venom is his eyes and the grip on my head tightening. I wince in pain. ¡°Ty again he grits out between his teeth, and I realize what I did wrong. Whoops, ¡°Lavender¡­ Master¡® 1 squeak out and he lets go of my hair sharply. ¡°Hmmm good gil,¡± he praises me, and my core already leaked a little. He then snapped his fingers and I stood. ¡°On the bed, face up.¡± He onders and Iply. Iy down in the middle on the soft cloud like bed and stare at my reflection in the mirror above the bed. I notice my legs and hips and arms have plenty of red marks from the countless lowe bites these men enjoy putting on my body, Jason cest my hands and feet in the restraints on bed, making my body into an X shape. He leaves the bed and goes to a few cabs before returning with multiple things in his hands. He crawls on the bed next to me and then I see ckness. A blindfold was ced over my eyes. I feel his hand caress my check, then my neck. Slowly a finger traces down my chest and begins to trace patterns around my left breast.. I feel a s a sharp pinch and pull of my left nipple and then a few equal tugs on my right nipple. A few yful touches back and forth and Larch my back trying to push my girls more into his hands. Both nipples are bing instantly perky and needy for more attention. I tried to stifle a moan but he just pped my breast and told me never to hide my noises. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. My left nipple was then pinched tightly and then my right. I felt a cool metal chain across my breasts. The ache in my nipples never went away. A small tug on the chain only heightened the sensitive pebbles, I then felt a finger make its way down my stomach and headed towards the now super hot wetness I feel between my legs. The finger starts to touch my lower lips and teases me, never touching where I need it the most. I begin to whimper in protest and try to buck my hips to get that torturous finger to go where I want it. 2/4 70¨CMaster Ongarbi Word be a tant sap on my inner thigh. I am beyond fewer wit this teasing Trails one free finem was herveni up and doval coating my fures a Fuck Princess. So we already he says ville adding a ne mesure to my frothing cit and making me moan again. She then sudden saga alger and cains, in tropie sending small puses of Fud Leute it out was slight painful but as real fucking hat es body was on fire. That curse though med me another hand san on inner thigh and the viewed in frequency and pressure on my homies starting 10 teginen imenter. Day inside i store vibration can be heard and then a subting sensation on my din set my body aze. It was like eve ending was about to explode inside of me I moaned and proated and couldnt help but love the feeling I was getting Why core stamed figner and I began ¡°Ugh I whimpered out. What the fuck? I thought to me. I was so frustrated and I didn¡¯t realize I was crying will 1 feh the blindfoit dampen against my che I heard a dark chuckle and the vibrations stared again and the feeling of explosion came back tenfold fast when I am about to release the pressure building inside of me it stops apa in apais A I can¡¯t help screaming out & starp p on my inner thigh stung hanhh. You get who inner thigh stung harsh. You get what you get, and you don¡¯t get uson scolded. I can¡¯t help but feel even more frusted. Then the vitations started again when I had The process of starting and stopping happened nine more times. NINE FUCKING times! That pretentious asshole. I am tocally going to tease him like this one day and he will know what is like! was an absolute mess, begging him groveling without remorse. I was just about to use myse finally release on hismand. I when he let me But the then he stared me more by continuing the vibrations on my sensitive swollen dit making me orgasm another four times without any kind of besar. I was beyond exhauned and on the verge of passing out when he Enally stopped. I was a mess physically and emotionally. Stent tears continued to escape my eyes and dampened the blindfold on my face. ¡°Stay with me princess. You are doing such a great job!¡± He praised me. I then fell the cold sensation of lube and his meaty fingers around my forbidden hole and slowly put a butt plug inside. It hurt a tad bit as I was being stretched, but it was still oddly satisfying. I tensed up at the first intrusion but a passionate kiss from Jason distracted me enough where he was able to shove it inside my tight sphincter. I was instructed to leave the plugin until someone removed it He moved the mps on my nipples and applied healing cold cream. My hands and wrists were next. I vaguely 3/4 70 Master Orgasm remember the blindfold being removed, lots of Visses caressing my son and praising words time we whispered in my ears. A warm wet washdoth was then ced in between my legs, denting me up and then was into dressed up in Jason¡¯s shirt. My body was then covered by soft sheets and I sougged in the breathe at my Master as ckness consumed my body and soul in a darkness of bliss and peace. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW * SHARE Chapter 71 Chapter 71 The Four Wife Wer and Ther Pre 71 ¨C An Outing to Remember Unterw Pani Punct Fast Front but vas in mt special goal, working nut. The seming sounds of the June heating and Punch Fri Ret Punct To Fit lu yo pong ap Judw pues go unpontzat ag fatta do pwan da kom que un ¡°Sipposaties gaMINI TUE ALE JA ESINE SALE | DONNERIE (CAL EJUS >v. je Aquiling sex DODGE RU DE DADD austr fundet noe in pat vanu je sky funsume motor AW, BU SUMIRE ¡°Alex¡± i gezer back. He vas ir best friend and dieses, confitam. Se vas grimming like a Chestia asked m evaims O DON BOS? 401 ASI DI BUN 5 AI Die Jungex art | SARS) BE JACMa jug prusions and 1 10 SIRAL awa wiz puling at lie the help but smile too. I vout have pel zo kil perfect opportunity to see NEW AT DE MOGU SUBSEA Ordung 1 am sitting in the massive walk¨Cin closet at the life museup vaning the far igins around the minor create a nice N?velDrama.Org owns this text. hoe fowes that Ben picked out for me. matching pair of yellowcy booty stun parties and the unemethes of Cherie. and lip¨Cgins. I hea 1 beat to them and challenged their authurts so I m I finished applying the light findanon, adfer soME: shoes thatson liet beside me, hissing at the gam have hem few rounds with the padde spambo over Kat¡¯s knee when I quite maliciousa watching ate¨Cnight movie. It was worth it. pundiment lest might. or have been given a an Outing to Remember almus three munttu: nuw. It¡¯s bemee Today they are naily adhe -out ad the same shopping. It¡¯s a reward for my overal pod beton mmg time, willingly, town and Dim are mng ame amount want to file per con of th The wenther has been beautifu may Savodize got is under therge Magiciia tee the to sue di the AMOL ALL DUNDEE DIERE DRUM ET DAL | DUR bedroom hand in hand and made our war to DE DRAK ODST. Jax?m. Kal and Charlie were waiting for us in the foven: Ra und Chaude ban ones: He de ametime sound beige smoking man annivwilling awt. ane out of the four dren wy house enne man quote. There were, mughirmed eight toilet prood SUVE murounding the hind: mo doven in the medie. the other side They Doved me the way qua tank babe VER mied and quie he sanit, it was hard to ne smide and throw far vecini flover was diving me day be, war sighty suprded an we New ambice de o lunak bat A Z DI GRADma, alco de cons aveti gjum. 71¨CAn Outing to Remember 1. on. I felt heat in my face as I continued to think about it Jason clicked his tongue while Ben lifted my chin to face him again. There is nothing to be embarrassed about. We always enjoy our time in the yroom with you.¡± His face was surprisingly went, his beautiful eyes that I always wanted to get lost in sparkled like the stars. My breath hitched. I couldnt help but smile in return. Both of their hands resumed their silent torture on my thighs, and I found myself closing my eyes and reliving that insanely hot moment. I must have drifted off for a small snooze because I was shaken away by Ben lering me know we arrived. I stepped out after Jason and fixed my dress. He gave me a small kiss on the lips while we waited for Ben toe around theer I took his hand, and we made our way inside the ss doors of Dulce & Gabbana with the armed bodyguards in tow. As we we were entering, a group of fake breasted tinum blonde barbie wannabes with their arms full of stopping bep stop and visibly gawk at the Ben and Jason. I roll my eyes as we pass them. I hear one of them say ¡°I want to tap that fine hunk of meat. Oh boy. Jason st smirked and pulled me into his arms and gave me another kiss before Ben turned my head and the same. I didn¡¯t did need to see the jealous faces; their jealous gasps were enough to make me smile. We continued on our way. Jason had just finished paying for a few pairs of sunsses and a new luggage set I picked out to when I heard a very loud shriek: ¡°Oh. My. GAWD! [ASON?¡± Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Chapter 72 Chapter 72 72 ¨C Let the Fun Begin Aurora POV ¡°Oh. My. GAWD! JASON?¡± I turn around with everyone else. A very tall, super skinny blonde chick with huge boobs, designer sunsses that match her fire red skintight, too short booty dress and matching stilettoses walking frantically over to us with a few retail bags on her arm. She practically throws herself into Jason¡¯s arms and gives him a smoldering kiss. Jason, shocked to say the least, forcefully puts his hands on her hips and pulls away from her. ¡°Charity¡± Jason says through his teeth. ¡°Babyyyyy¡± she whines. Oh sweet, spoiled avocados, her voice makes me want to vomit. I would rather listen to nails on a chalkboard. ¡°I have seen you in forever! I¡¯ve sent you like a million texts and pictures and called you, but you don¡¯t respond,¡± she continues to whine. Jason just looks at her, his eyes furrowed. ¡°Charity. We were never a thing. You were a decent fuck when I needed a release. Nothing more. Now get lost.¡± Ouch. That hurt her ego. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that baby¡± she tries to seduce him sweetly, touching his muscled arms. I have this crazy urge to punch her. He forcefully removes her hands and raises his eyebrows. She then looks at me and I swear if she couldmand mes with her eyes to make mebust, I would be burnt toast by now. ¡°You got a new toy is that it? She¡¯s not even pretty to hurl my breakfast. You know we are meant to be together¡­¡± I roll my eyes and try not ¡°Fuck off Charity.¡± Jason says and tums us around and we leave her to stew in her own bubble. For the next three hours, we go from store to store. They pick out all sorts of things, practically a whole new wardrobe and all with four figure price tags. We spent a good hour in Victoria Secrets. They insisted I model everything in the store. As some of the guards take thetest bags to the cars, I spot the food court. My tummy grumbles at that cract moment telling me she is hungry. The guys hear it loud and clear and chuckle. So we stopped for food. We are ushered over to a few tables. Our handy dandy armed football team take a few positions around the open space and some sit at tables next to ours. I noticed a Carousel in the middle of the court. It¡¯s one of those old¨Cfashioned ones, the ones you see in pictures from the 50¡¯s, with gold trim and porcin¨Clooking horses. I suddenly became like a child, and I want to go on with it. While Jason gives the orders to one of the guards, I pull 72¨CLet the Fun Begin Bens hand and practically drag him to the Carousel ¡°Please oh please oh please oh pleaseeeeeeeee!!!!¡± I squeal, jumping up and down and giving the best pers dog eyes. ¡°No. Ben says Batly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Okay fine, have it your way. I have no choice but to bring out the big guns I take a sultry step towards him and whisper once more in his ear, ¡°Please. Dad! And then I bck his ear and kiss his cheek. I hear his breath hitch. Bingo Baby! I look at him again with my puppy dog eyes and his whole bad boy demeanor just melts like ice cream. ¡°Fine¡± he says, rolling his eyes. He takes my hand, and we wait a few minutes before we make it up to the ticket counter. He hands the ticket taker a wad of cash and says something to him, but I don¡¯t catch it because I am already headed to the ride. I see the horse I want. It¡¯s white with a blonde mane and painted with pink and purple flowers and a goldence pattern trim and gold handles. It¡¯s in the middle row. Ben catches up to me and helps me on the seat. I can¡¯t help but giggle. Ben sits on a white horse with blue mane and faded gold and bluece pattern next to me, on the inner most row. He whips his phone out and acts photographer. my personal I look out at the crowd and see Jason standing by the table and watching me with hooded eyes and a smile on his face. The ride begins and I can¡¯t help but giggle like a schoolgirl crush and wiggle in my seat. Ben just had a handy bellyugh the whole time. As the ride spins us, I keep ncing at him, and I smile wide. It is so fun to see such arge. intimidating man on a good old¨Cfashioned merry¨Cgo¨Cround. He stands out against all the colorful paisley prints and screaming giddy children. He rides with me five times before my stomach decides it is too hungry to go another round. I kiss his cheek as he escorts me back to our table. ¡°Thank you¡­ Daddy¡± I yfully say to him. He groans again and bites his lower lip and gives me a nice p on my bum in response. *Did you have fun princess?¡± Jason asks when we get back to the table. ¡°Yes It was amazing. You shoulde with us next time!¡± I try to keep a straight and serious face, but I can¡¯t hold in myughter when I see his eyes widen and almost a look of terror crosses his face! This man is a cold¨Chearted killer, yet he fears a tiny colorful Carousel! We finish up our meal and begin to head to another part of the mall. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up got a bad feeling. I started looking around me, but I couldn¡¯t see much over the giant human bulldozers surrounding and 1 1. US. ¡°Everything okay love?¡± Jason asks, noticing my frantic searching around me. 24 72¨CLet the Fun Begin ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I hesitantly say. He raises his eyebrows not satisfied with my answer, especially since I keep trying to peer over the mountains of muscle walking with us. ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know Sir. I feel like something is wrong. Maybe I am just overthinking?¡± I try to shrug it off. Jason gs one of the guards and whispers in his ear. That guard then says something in his jacket coat and he and a few others casually break away from the group, spreading out. We turn a corner of the mall and then¡­ BOOM! A strong gust of air hits me in the chest as a fire ball escapes the air in front of us. We all are thrown back by the force but luckily not too close as to have the full impact from the st. Smoke and debris are everywhere. I hear a ringing in my ears. As my hearing returns and my senses Pop! Pop! Pop! A hand is pulling me up, an arm wrapped around my waist, POP! POP! POP! There is so much chaos. People covered in dirt and blood screaming and running frantically out of the way. I see Jason crouched behind one of those art inds, his gun drawn. Several of our guards are also firing behind cover. A few people and at least three guards are lying motionless on the ground. The smoke was still heavy in the air. POP! POP! I scream Jason¡¯s name, but I hear him yelling and motioning for someone to get me out of here. POP! POP! POP! I barely register Ben pulling me around the corner with a few guards blocking me from sight, all their guns drawn at their side. POP! POP! They ushered me quickly down the other side of the mall. People are running around like chickens with their heads cut off. Gunfire can be heard behind us like it¡¯s following us and I can faintly see more shes of guns in front of us. POP! POP! One of the guards in front of me gets struck, blood sshing my face. I scream as I watch him take a knee. He was shot in the shoulder. I hear Ben curse loudly and one of the other guards picks him up and they help me run through a department store to the closest parking lot. Once we hit outside, it is not but a minute or more and five ck tinted window SUV¡¯s rolls up to the curb, but I feel Ben¡¯s arm around me tighten when at least 20 armed men quickly get out of the vehicles and raise their machine guns to us. Ben visibly gulps when I look at him while he ces himself in front of me like a human shield. Ben begins to speak in anothernguage, quite a hostile tongue. Maybe Russian? All Russian sounds like their angry. but Ben is clearly seething. Next thing I know: POP! POP! POP! POP! 3/4 11:41 Tue 20 Feb 72 ¨C Let the Fun Begin All 4 guards surrounding me and Ben drop to the ground. I see blood seeping out of a hole in their heads. I feel Ben shaking slightly in front of me. He turns around and faces me, terror on his face. He grabs my face quickly and gives me a quick kiss on the lips before whispering to me: ¡°We will find you. Fight, okay. Don¡¯t give up. We. Will. Find. You.¡± What? Before I can register his wordspletely, POP! POP! I heard Ben scream and fall to the ground next to me. He has blood seeping out of his back and he is not moving. ¡°BEN!¡± I scream and try to reach for him but I am quickly restrained. I started to kick and scream. I use all my might to kick behind me, but it¡¯s like a steel wall. I keep thrashing with every cell in my body. I feel myself being pulled towards a car effortlessly. My body is shielded by more walls of muscle while I continue to kick and punch and scream. My vision is blurry with tears in my eyes. As I reach the open car door, I hear Jason¡¯s voice scream my name. More gunfire rings thoroughly ears and echoes against the concrete garage. I turn to look at him, and our eyes meet once more only to be shoved inside the waiting car. Someone gets in next to me quickly and the door is shut, caging me inside. I hear bullets hitting the car but of course it is not prating. The car peels off secondster at a high speed, the tires screeching and leaving smoke in their ce. I feel a strong arm hold me in a bear hug with my back to this man¡¯s front and then I feel a sharp prick on my neck. My vision bes blurrier, and I feel the darkness setting in quickly. I hear a voice whisper ¡°Shh. It¡¯s okay. Sleep. I¡¯ve got you back princess. We are going home.¡± And there is a kiss to my temple. I remember that voice and it¡¯s the same voice that has gued my deepest nightmares for years. My eyes widen as I finally see his face and a single tear escapes my eyes as they close to a deep sleep. Fuckity Fuck Fuckery in a bakery on Sunday! Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 73 Chapter 73 The Four Maha Men and Their Prize 73- Darkness Hen POV Darkness, Hemmtiful darkness, I am surrounded by a sea of darkness, I feel like Tam falling. It is light and I can¡¯t feel any of my body parts. More swirling darkness, I don¡¯t know how long I have been in this dark abyss. It¡¯s quiet and peaceful. But I can¡¯t help but think something is wrong. I can¡¯t shoke the feeling of dread and despair. My heart feels heavy against the floating andlingness of my body. More darkness, more silence, more of this dreaded feeling like something is not right. Then I heard something. It¡¯s faint. Heep, Beep, Beep. Wint is that sound? Beep, Beep, Beep. I try to move towards the sound. My curiosity in getting the better of me now. Beep, Beep, Beep. As the sound gets louder, I feel like my body is being drowned. So much pressure on my chest. Beep, Beep, Beep, Beep. 1 Try slike the presume off my body. The endless swirl of darkness in bing brighter. There are now colors of grey swirling into the wild. Heep, Heup, Beep. I see a brightness in the darkness. The noise in getting loader, and the pressure of my body is easing slightly as I feel myself floating towards the light. It calls to me. The noise gets louder with every inch. I close my eyes tightly to the brightness and then my eyes begin to tter and I find a white sterile light above my head, Beep, Beep, Beep, Beep. I take a minute to center myself and blink away the ck spots in my vision. I notice the clean white tiles on the iling. I smell lursh cleaning supplies and antiseptles. With a little effort, I can move my head slightly and notice Tubes going up to a few machines. Beep, Heep, Reep. I continue to blink, trying to rid the thoughts of the darkness. I slowly move my extremities. It takes a lot of effort but I can wiggle my toes and lingers slightly. Heep, Heep. That¡¯s the noise. A heart monitor. What the fuck happened? I start to feel my body and it¡¯s sore. Every breath I feel my hugs taking and it hurts. My limba feel stiff and henvy as if my blood was full of lead weights. I feel like I¡¯ve been shot. Beep, Beep, Jeep, Oh shit! It all starts to flood linek: The mall, lunch and the carousel, the explosion, the gunfight, the SUV in the parage¡­Him¡­ that bloody cocksucker. FUCK! Auroral Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep¡­ The heart monitor begins to speed up with the rhythm of my heart that I feel is about to pop out of my chest. Beep, beep, heep, beep, beep¡­ A woman in purple scrubs and a man in a white cont walk in hastily along with Charlie and Jason on their tail. Oh, thank you! My down at the sight of familiar faces. Beep, beep, beep. heart ¡°Aurora¡± I try to say but ites out garbled. There is something in my mouth. What the fuck? I try to reach up to remove it, but a gentle warm hand stops me. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t try to talk. You had to be intubated. You were shot in the back twice and one bullet pierced your lung The tube is helping you breathe while you heal.¡± The man in the white cont said. They continued to do their tests and 1/4 73 Darkness check the machines once more before leaving me with my best friends. Jason takes my hand and squeezes it. He looks like shit. Bags under his puffy red eyes, light scabbing litters his face that looks to be healing, and a few stitches on his hairline. Charlie is behind him. He doesn¡¯t look much better. Bags under his eyes like he hasn¡¯t slept in a few days. I look at both of them and beg them with my eyes to tell me what is going on. Jason sensing my urgency begins to speak: ¡°Aurora was taken. Whoever ambushed us, took her. I got there toote. I couldn¡¯t see who it was, and then I found you with so much blood. Your heart stopped twice during your surgery. We lost 9 of our men. Kai is tracking down another lead but so far everything we have learned is just more dead ends. It¡¯s been three days Ben. Three fucking days and we have no real leads. I thought we lost you, Ben!¡± He squeezed my hand again, closing his eyes in exhaustion. Three fucking days? Shit! If I believed in God, I would pray that Aurora was okay. Three days at the hand of the monster I saw would be a miracle. I raise my free left hand slightly, the tubes in my hand make it a little inconvenient. I try to sign pen¡± and luckily Charlie sees it and quickly goes to the cabs at the other end of the room and returns with a pad and paper. Jason removes his hand and allows Charlie to help me ce the pen in my very weak hand. I need to tell them before I am swallowed by the darkness again. I feel so tired. The doctor must have given me some more medication. I will myself to write very slowly what I need to tell them: DIMITRY MARCO I see Jason take the paper and I hear a hiss of his breath. Thest thing I see before I allow myself to fall asleep is Charlie¡¯s evil smirk and the raging fire in Jason¡¯s eyes. I feel another squeeze of my hand and hear Jason faintly say ¡°Get some sleep. We have ns to make,¡± and I chuckle to myself because shit is about to get real. There is going to be a blood bath. I smile at that thought. We will find you Aurora. Then there was darkness. Beautiful darkness. Jason POV I watched as Ben closed his eyes again. Charlie had left to make some arrangements and I decided to stay for a few more minutes. One of my best friends, my brother by choice was fighting for his life. I have always weed death and have sent Death many permanent guests, but seeing Ben fighting for his own life was heartbreaking. I don¡¯t believe in God, but I found myself praying to him to save Ben for thest few days. Seeing Aurora get shoved into an SUV, the fear in her eyes and then seeing Ben¡¯s lifeless body covered in blood haunts me every time I close my eyes. I get my phone and dial Kai¡¯s number. On the second ring, he picks up ¡°Yeah?¡± *Ben woke up¡± I say softly. 2/4 11:41 Tue, 20 Feb 73¨CDarkness ¡°Shit! Thank goodness, How is he?¡± Kal exhaled a nervous breath. We were all on edge. ¡°He¡¯s okay. The doctor gave him another sedative. He was sluggish at first but Doc says he is going to be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Kal says breathlessly. Kai doesn¡¯t cry; I am pretty sure he was not born with tear ducts but Kai and Ben have a special rtionship and this has been exceptionally hard on him. ¡°I have some news,¡± Jason starts. ¡°Ben saw the asshole who shot him and took Aurora¡­ It was Dimitry Marco.¡± ¡°FUCK!¡± Kal roared. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I say defeated. ¡°I am going to skin that knucklefucker asshat constipated turdsicle alive Kai ranted. He continued to plot all the devilish ways he wanted to destroy that human piece of trash. We said our goodbyes after Kal said he would get with the Nerd Herd now that we have confirmation of who was behind it. We can start making real ns, I texted Charlie and Kai and told them to keep everything top secret right nose. We don¡¯t know who to trust and Marco is probably banking on Ben being dead or at least still unconscious. We have to take advantage of this while we can. Sadly, Dimitry Marco was not your average gangster. He was the second most powerful matia family after me and my boys. But he had a whole other level of sadism. He and his family made their fortune in really shady businesses. Nothing was off the table for him. He employed scum and certified psychos just like him. He didn¡¯t value any human life and looked at women as cattle. He had a huge enterprise, a massive army of men, and one of the most loyal customer bases. He had property all over the world. Just trying to locate the correct property where Aurora is could take weeks. He was a brilliant businessman, a literal prodigy genius with an 1Q just two points less than Ben. We couldn¡¯t just storm his property blindly. It was going to take some time. Our onlyfort was knowing that he was keeping her for himself. He wouldn¡¯t have gone through all the trouble he had if he just wanted to sell her off. This was calcted and nned. The door to Ben¡¯s room busted open and in walked Grammy with her bedazzled cane that Aurora had surprised her with at herst visit. She walked in and engulfed me in a hug. I squeezed her tightly and she let me just be in her presence. I didn¡¯t cry, but I certainly felt defeated. She pulled away, took my face in her hands, and kissed my forehead lovingly, I got up and gave her my seat. She took Ben¡¯s hand in her wrinkled one. ¡°Dimitry Marco shot him. He is the one who took Aurora.¡± I practically whispered. Her face turned hard as stone and she looked at me with daggers in her eyes. ¡°Get that motherfucking cunt and bring me back my Aurora. Bring me his head. His family has always been a disgrace to the Mafia legacy. He has crossed the line of no return.¡± She looked back at Ben and I muttered a simple ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am.¡± Grammy has spoken and I have every intention of following her request. I left her with Ben, knowing he is in the best hands. I went up to my room andid down on my bed Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. allowing my eyes In close. We are going toe for you Aurora, I sent a silent message into the heavens. Hang on for me baby, I thought as I let darkness consume me. Beautiful Darkness. 11:41 Tue, 20 Feb t Chapter 74 Chapter 74 74¨CThis is not my room Aurora POV #74% Darkness, Scary darkness. I am surrounded by darkness. A dream gued my mind. Not a dream, a nightmare. The nightmare that has gued my mind since I can remember. A man dressed in shadows, yet I see his piercing eyes, one green and one blue. His voice, smooth as silk yet gruff like a burly woodsman, a hint of dominant sadismces his words like a snake wrapped around his prey. ¡°Aurora sweetheart, my love, my sweet girl, he whispers. His touch lightly caresses all over my body as he continues to whisper sweet nothings and nicknames in my car. I feel like I am a small dwarfpared to his massive frame. He is the size of a tree; his arms are rigid around me. I feel like 1 am going to puke. He repulses me, I feel grimy and gross, and his touch leaves a feeling of N?velDrama.Org owns this text. dread across my skin. A promise of pain is what I feel. I start to fight the shadows with all the energy I have, but he is so much stronger than I am. As he tightens his hold to stop my futile escape from his grasp, I scream and I am jolted awake from my deepest darkness, panting as if I ran a marathon, a cold sweat coating my face. It was just a bad dream. His face is always blurry, and yet that voice has haunted me since I was a kid. It takes minute to slow my racing heart and another minute to register that I am not in my bed at home. I had never seen this room before. This is not my room. me a There was soft amber lighting from amp in the corner bouncing off the eggshell walls. White satin sheets and a baby pink duvet on a queen¨Csize bed with a sheer pink toul¨Clike fabric that framed beautifully carved woodwork for the bed posts and canopy. The room wasrge and had high vaulted ceilings, maybe twenty feet high. The minimalistic furnishings were white and looked clean and new. A low white dresser opposite the bed expanded most of the wall and mounted above it arge t¨C screen TV. A full floor¨Clength mirror in the corner next to it. It looks like there are dark hardwood floors but it is mostly covered by a Bluffy white rug. A white door on the left side of the bed was slightly ajar. Must be the bathroom. There are tall thick matching pink curtains that seal what I believe is a window behind it. On the other side of the room to my right was another white door, firmly shut but what caught my breath in my throat was seeing three golden¨Ccolored locks with a fingerprint scanner on the door above the handle. I would bet all of Jason¡¯s money that it was locked. I then noticed a small ck circle in the corner of the ceiling near the locked door. Once I squinted, I managed to see a small red shing light. A fucking camera! I feel myself turning red. As my sensese back, I remember the events before I passed out. No wait, I was knocked out! No wonder my head feels like it was put under a jackhammer! 1 gently rub my temples trying to ease the tension. I stilled my movements. The voice. The voice I heard before everything went dark. The voice my nightmares. I started to panic all over again and let loose a few tears that were brimming my eyes. He looked so familiar but he looked different too. But that voice, I would recognize it anywhere. of My thoughts turned sour when I thought of Ben! Oh my goodness. He was shot. Another few tears escaped down my cheeks. As much as my Mafia devils scared the crap out of me most of the time, I couldn¡¯t help but miss them terribly 1/3 Tue, 20 Feb 74- This is not my room H in this moment. Wind theye for me? 74% I hope they find me. I don¡¯t want them to give up on me. Oh, Ben! Please be okay. I offer up my silent plea to the heavens. Please let him be okay, please let them find me. I slowed my breath again. Get a grip Aurora! You cannot show weakness. I looked down and I was not in the dress I was in. Someone changed me. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t skimpy lingerie this time. I was in ck leggings and a white button¨Cdown men¡¯s dress shirt. I looked in the shirt and did not see the bra I wore to the mall but a baby pinkcy one instead. I untangled my aching limbs from the crumpled sheets and noticed my hair was slightly damp and braided when a few rogue strands fell into my face, and I had pink fuzzy sucks on too. Two silver bracelets with thickrge chain links that I had never seen before adomed my wrists. They were tight like cuffs and there was no sp but saw a small hole, no Moubt for a key. It had a small rectangr box¨Cshaped te in the middle of each wrist like a fit bit. There were initials carved onto each te: D.M. Who the fuck is D.M? I tried to tug the bracelets a few more times but there was no inclination of reprieve. The chain only pinched my skin and made my wrists hurt. Fed up with my attempts, I decided to explore the room more. My limbs were certainly weak. It took me a good minute to find my bearings enough to stand up and another minute to find the strength to move my limbs. They felt heavy but I still managed to walk to therge dresser. Inside the drawers were some clothes. Lace bras and matchingce panties, socks, and silky nightgowns in every color. Casual tanks and leggings. There were enough clothes here tost weeks without doingundry. The fancy¨Clooking remote for what I am presuming is for the TV is on the top counter as well as a few sealed water bottles and a basket of snacks mainly crackers, cookies and fruit. I notice a table and chair in the other corner near the right side of the bed where the singlemp is turned on and walk over to it. There was some loose¨Cleaf paper on the desk. I go through the drawers and find painting, coloring, and art supplies. I walk across to the open door next. The carpet was indeed incredibly soft. A fully stockedrge bookshelf sits near the open door and expands to the corner. It is almost the length of the bed. It has a variety of books from history and crime novels to romance and young adult fiction novels. Even a few thrillers. Even a full shelf of cookbooks. How did this person know I like to read cookbooks? I walk into the bathroom and find the switch on the wall and a beautiful white and gold marble bathroom is illuminated. It is breathtaking. There is one of those swanky porcin¨Clooking golden w¨Cfooted tubs. I thought Kai¡¯s private tub was fancy, but this was Buckingham Pce worthy. A clean marble modern countertop with a ss bowl for the basin. There was a ss wall separating a sleek shower, and it had a matching marble bench inside. There is another door along the wall and inside is a massive walk¨Cin closet filled with brightly colored clothes, Dresses and fancy wear like the closet I have at the mansion. A full back wall of shoes in every color, no doubt they are my size as everything else seems to be. Another wall is full of essories. I see open shelves to my right full of ultra cloud¨Clike towels and several months¡® worth of my favorite toiletries, feminine products, and makeup, all still in their packaging and sorted neatly into containers. Ha jokes on them since I got an IUD birth control, my period doesn¡¯te. I walk out of the closet and close the door. I decide to use the bathroom and freshen up while Im here. I grab some 2/3 74 This is not my room. toiletries, do my business and when I wash my hands, I take a look at myself in the mirror. I have a freshrge bruise on my neck. A fucking hickey? The other side has a small red mark and that¡¯s the side I felt a prick on when I passed out. I reach up to touch it and hiss when I feel it¡¯s sore to the touch. My shirt has a few open buttons showing my cleavage and I can see the almost non¨Cexistent fading marks that I had from Kai and Charlie. The ne the guys gave me is missing. I ssh water on my face to help cool off the heat radiating from my skin and wipe off the excess sweat. I brush my hair and teeth, trying to make myself more presentable. My eyes are bit bloodshot, and my cheeks are puffy. My eyes are dull. I make my way to the room only to be stopped in my tracks by a man dressed in a three¨Cpiece suit typing something on his phone sitting on my bed. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW 3/3 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 75 ¨C The Man of My Nightmares Aurora POV He obviously hears me and looks up, putting his phone in his pocket before standing anding over to me, smiling brightly. He is tall but not as tall as Jason or Ben. Maybe 6 feet. He has broad muscr shoulders but not as buff as the men I am used to. He has ck hair, short on the sides and nicely His suit was ck and looked expensive. It was tailored perfectly to mold against his body. He wore a silver watch that looked like it cost more than five years of my sry I made at the restaurant. But his most noticeable feature: one green eye, one blue. My breath catches in my throat. Those eyes! The eyes I can never forget. The eyes of my nightmares. ¡°Who are you?¡± I demand, trying to look tough in front of my new captor. My voice is shaken, and I back up closer to thefort of the wall behind me. I feel the cold sweating back. ¡°Oh sweetheart¡® he coos as he ces his hands on my arms that I Have wrapped around myself trying to findfort. flinch away at his touch only for him to raise his eyebrow, pinch his lips in anger, and step closer to me now boxing me in with his body so close, I can feel his aura dominating mine. I can smell his minty breath upon my face as his beautifully dangerous eyes bore into mine and practically pierced my soul. His hand reaches up quickly and grabs my throat. He pushes me against the wall and squeezes my neck, not enough to cut off airflow but enough to keep my attention. ¡°Never cower away from me, love.¡± Says the mystery man with venom on his tongue. ¡°I will forgive you this once since you have not learned the rules¡­¡± He runs his nose against my cheek and I try to push myself further into the wall. He traces a path down to my neck and takes arge breath before stepping away and releasing me from his grasp. I study his face for another minute, our eyes never wavering. He looked familiar and I squinted my eyes. Suddenly it clicked. ¡°You!¡± I begin to say ¡°You helped me once. The car in the country. But you had brown eyes, your face was a little different and your ent wasn¡¯t there. But it¡¯s you!: He winks at me and smiles evilly. My brain is working overtime trying to understand how everything is connected. ¡°Very good love. Contacts and Prosthetics. Not bad, eh?¡± He was so full of himself. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why help me then and now take me? Who are you? What do you want!¡± I begin to cry out. I have so many questions. Instead of answering, he just watches me for another minute. He steps forward and leans down before kissing my cheek softly. He walks away and heads to the door. I am still frozen in my spot. His presence sends shivers down my spine. Once he opens the door, he turns around and says ¡°All your answers will be answered soon, my love. All you need to know right now is that my name is Dimitry Marco. And you, my precious princess Aurora, have been promised to me since your birth. You were taken from me more than once. I have watched you grow up and waited a very long time to finally have you in my arms. Now that I have you, NO ONE and I mean NO ONE will EVER take you away from me again.¡± He leaves and I hear the clicks of the locks in ce before I copse on the floor, my breathing in shallow gulps and the tears wanting to explode from my eyes finally burst and flow free down my cheeks as I sob. The man of my 75 ¨C The Man of My Nightmares nightmares is real. I thought he was a dream, a scary dream. I don¡¯t stop the ugly crying, snot and all. This man scares me more than I care to admit. Something about him makes my blood run cold with fear. I allow myself to cry and mourn my freedom, mourn my life, mourn the men I was crazy enough to be falling in love with. I let myself feel the pain. I don¡¯t know how long I was on the floor. Eventually, I let myself close my eyes in exhaustion and sumb once again to the darkness. Darkness. Scary beautiful darkness. Dimitry POV N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I made my way down to my office on the first floor of mypound. Sitting at my desk, I pull up the camera feed on myptop. I notice Aurora sitting on the floor between her bed and the bathroom door, right where I left her. She was messy crying, my poor baby. I know it is overwhelming for her, but we will get her started on her training and when she is ready, I¡¯ll tell her everything she wants to know. Just 67 more days and I will be able to finally make her mine. Alexi walks into the office along with Brianna and my third¨Cinmand, Stephen. They all make themselvesfortable on my sofas, Alexi helping himself to my decanter of 520,000 whiskey, ¡°How is she doing?¡± Alexi asks, handing me a three¨Cfinger ss and I silently cheers him and take a swig. The amber liquid burned down my throat and a nice little buzz started behind my eyes as it hit my stomach. ¡°She¡¯s adjusting as expected.¡± I finally answered his question. I notice Stephen is particrly quiet, not that he talks much anyway, but he certainly looks ufortable. Brianna is too. I know she loves Aurora. They spent most of their childhood together. It¡¯s going to be hard for both of them, but it will be good for my Princess to have a familiar face to show her how things are done. ¡°Any news on those assholes? What about the one I shot?¡± I ask. Stephen answers this time ¡°No news. They are keeping a tight lip from everyone, but one of our sources said that it didn¡¯t look promising. The kid is still in aa. It¡¯s only been two days so we will keep watch.¡± I hummed in approval. ¡°When is the next shipmenting in?¡± I had made arrangements that all new shipments were toe to the mainpound until further notice. I hate bringing all my business so close to my home, but I need to be close to my Princess to properly train her so we do what we have to. ¡°The first two containers arrived three days ago. They are finishing up processing and should be ready for sorting shortly. The other two containers are en route. We should have the goods unloaded and ready for evals by tomorrow afternoon.¡± Brianna said while ying with her little pocket knife our dad got her when she was 10. You can still make out the princess crown etched into the handle. I take a huge gulp of my whiskey and ce it down on my desk. ¡°Then let¡¯s get to it.¡± Mymanders stand and exit. I linger behind, taking onest nce at theptop footage and notice my Princess is now passed out on the floor. I turn off theptop and exit my office. I let my guard know to inform Alexi that I will be there momentarily. I make a detour back upstairs and head to the gold door in the middle of the hallway. Her guards stand a little straighter when they notice me down the hall. I input the codes on the locks and let myself in. 2/3 11:41 Tue, 20 Feb 75¨CThe Man of My Nightmares I walk over to the other side of the room and see Aurora curled up into a ball on the floor. Her features are soft and she is breathing steadily. Her cheeks are red, her eyes look swollen, and there is dried snot all over her nose. She has dried track marks from her salty tears. I bend down and pick her up carefully. She is practically lifeless in my arms. I put her back in bed and covered her with the pink duvet I had made specially just for her. I go to the bathroom, grab a wet cloth, and take a few moments to clean her face. I can¡¯t get enough of her and spend a few minutes staring at her, taking the opportunity to rub the pad of my thumb over her cheeks and soft lips. I kiss her softly on her lips. ¡°Sweet dreams my Sleeping Beauty, I¡¯ll see you soon¡± I whisper in her car. I see her curl further into her pillow and smile. I head out the door, making sure the guards lock it up before heading to the sorting warehouse. Business is booming and we have some special packages to get ready. I step into the warehouse, sit down on my throne, and snap my fingers. Immediately a little fire spirit is brought in. ¡°Number 04367 BVH, sir.¡± Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW 3/3 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 76 ¨C Betrayed Third Person POV Aurora woke up from her deep slumber feeling restless and sad. She had dreamed of her four devils; their faces haunted her thoughts every second even in her sleep. This Marco guy was good¨Clooking, don¡¯t get her wrong, she kept thinking. He certainly was eye¨Ccandy and any woman would be stupid not to order off that menu, but she was not that woman. She felt dry and cold in her belly; she was terrified of him even if she tried not to show it. He had kidnapped her just like her men, but there was a different aura around him. He was cold and calcted, a few screws loose, you know? His eyes held an evil glint and not the mischievous, yful evil either. It had been three days since she first woke up in this weird room. It was cute andfortable, but it didn¡¯t feel like home. She learned really quickly that the window was really thick and had bars on the outside and a padlock on the inside. All the fixings were bolted down; even the office chair was connected to a steal chain so throwing anythingrger than a hairbrush was pointless. The first full day she was conscious, after examining her room more closely, she had taken some of the throw pillows and sat under therge window the whole day and read various books until she passed out. The next day she had. woken §á§â and a soft pink chaise lounge was ced in front of the curtains. She has magically been ced back in her bed and her clothes had been changed into some silk pajama top and shorts. She spent the second day at the desk. She started doodling and ended up painting arge mandolin art piece with these bubble paint pens she found in one of the drawers. She had a lot of fun and got lost in her work. It was so pretty with pastel colors. It was definitely one of the best pictures Aurora had ever done. She always enjoyed painting and coloring. At night, she fell asleep to watching The Great British Bake Off on Netflix. She was alone most of the time. A new young maid woulde and put food on the table for her and leave immediately. They wouldn¡¯t speak to her. And to her surprise, her captor didn¡¯te either. So on this third day, she was preparing for another day of istion. She had been awake for a few hours because of her never¨Cending thoughts; the sun was already beaming brightly through her barred window as she sat on the chaise and let herself soak in the Vitamin D. The familiar click of the locks sounded and in walked two maids, one carried her breakfast tray. Two guards also came in. One came closer to her and the other stayed by the door, but not in front of it. The maids then began to clean her room, even though it was tidy. She sat up but noticed that the guards were watching the maids and not her. The door was open wide and she could see arge empty hallway. Aurora got a really stupid idea but she had to try. She slowly rose and went over to the tray of food and picked up the porcin bowl of mixed fruit. She took a few bites of grape, pineapple, and strawberry while subtly looking at the guards who were busy checking out the maids, still bustling behind her. Here goes nothing she thought. 1/3 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. 76¨CBetrayed Aurora POV My heart hammered in my chest as 1 took a deep breath and clutched the bowl tightly in my grip. I looked at the guard. my left and then chucked the bowl at the guard. I turned to my right and ran. I heard a small grunt and then a small crash but I wasn¡¯t going to stop and look back. I made it to the door just as the guard reached out to grab me, I sidestepped him and with my right arm, backhanded him with my fist against his face, making him stumble. It wasn¡¯t hard but it was enough to get me through the door. I didn¡¯t have to time to admire my surroundings. I quickly started down the left side of the hall and started running. It was a really big hallway. My god, are we in a fucking castle? I stop in my tracks when I almost reach the end of the hall, seeing a familiar face step out of a room and closing the door behind them. My heart stopped for a moment and my breath hitched. There was no way. But when they turned around and saw me, I knew I wasn¡¯t dreaming. The same piercing hazel eyes that I adored for so long. ¡°Brianna?¡± I whispered out in disbelief. She cocked her head and had a small smile on her face. Without thinking, I ran and leaped into her arms. I held onto her like a ko and I was not ashamed. She hugged me hack and I started to sob. ¡°I saw you die!¡± I whimpered into her shoulder. She just patted my back. My precious reunion was interrupted when I remembered where I was and what was going on. I detangled myself from her quickly and took her hand. ¡°We don¡¯t have time. We have to get out of here! Let¡¯s go.¡± I yelled and tried to pull her but she stayed rooted in her spot. I had switched spots with her when I tried to lead her away and now could see the two angry guards standing behind her, their arms crossed but not moving. It took a moment but then it clicked. I started shaking my head. ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no. Please Bri, please tell me this is some sort of sick joke!¡± My eyes were still full of tears, my vision was blurry with the salt. The sad look in her eyes told me everything I needed to know at that moment. I tried to rip my hand away from her but her grip tightened and before I could blink, she had pulled my arm to hers and twisted it behind my back. My heart had shattered all over again. My one and only friend betrayed me. I felt a cool metal sp on my wrist and I became angry, I remembered my training and quickly rolled my shoulder like Kai had practiced with me to get out of her grip. I turned my body just enough tond a punch to her rock¨Chard torso and she let go of my wrist. A pair of handcuffs was dangling on my right wrist. I took the moment that she buckled over to then shove her shoulders as hard as I could, sending her flying to her ass. A look of shock was on her face. ¡°Take that, bitch!¡± I yelled triumphantly, I was no longer the weak and meck Aurora. As soon as I saw the guards running towards me, I turned to run. But sadly a foot had jutted out against my legs and made me trip. I fell t on my face, my hands taking most of the fall and the subsequent carpet burn. I felt a heavy pressure against the small of my back and a quick look behind me saw that Brianna was straddling me. I tried to move her off but she just sat her whole weight on my body, almost crushing me into the floor. She quickly restrained my iling arms behind my back and secured the other handcuff to my left wrist. I cried silently and kept my head low as I was hoisted up over one of the guard¡¯s shoulders. I could hear Brianna talking in a differentnguage but I didn¡¯t look up, instead watching a few of my tears hit the ruby red carpet below me. 2/3 76¨CBetraved I was taken back to my cage and thrown onto the bed. I felt one guard keep a rough hand on my back, pinning me to the bed and saw the other guard and Brianna open up a secretpartment in my headboard. They removed some cables or chains and started setting up some sort of contraption, but my vision was limited. In mere minutes, the guards make quick work of undoing my cuffs only for them to adjust me on the bed and bring my wrists up to the beadboard. There was a clip on each wrist that connected to those bracelets that were already sitting on my wrists. They pulled the chains and my arms extended the length of the bed. I tried to kick them with my legs Not they were able to secure my feet so I made an X shape. I started screaming and using very colorfulnguage. It may have been a bit excessive, but I was extremely emotional right now, Brianna came over and secured a ball gag in my mouth but not before 1 spat in her face. I finally noticed the massive along the whole left side of her head. Her hair was shaved on that side, showing the bright pink gnarly and aged scat She kissed my forehead before leaving, not saying another word. I broke down for like thirtieth time in three days. My best friend was alive and she was with someone evil. The guards listened to her orders and even bowed to her. I had so many questions I don¡¯t know how long it was that I wasying in this bed when the door opened and in walked the Satan¡¯s spawn himself. He looked disappointed as he came up to my bed and sat next to me. Tsk Tsk Tisk Aurora. You have been a very naughty girl! And naughty girls get punished¡­¡± and then I felt an unrelenting surtling electrical current buning the inside of my body, the most pain radiating from my wrists. Chapter Comments + LIKE ¡úPOST COMMENT NOW * SHARE Chapter 77 Chapter 77 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 77 ¨C Fucking Fortress Jason POV ¡°AGAIN!¡± I shout out mymand. About 100 of our men are brutally spating in pairs in one of the Kai were training in weapons and Ben was with out tech group trying to infiltrate the security systems surrounding the Main Marco Compound. ¡°Show no mercy to your opponent?¡± I shout. I walk around the mats, correcting postures and giving tips to strengthen a move here and there. It¡¯s been almost three weeks since she was taken. Almost three weeks that a monster has had his ws into my baby and I have no idea how she is. We had been training her hard and she is a great lighter. She has a warrior spirit and 1 know deep down that she is alive. Unfortunately, my new inside source confirmed that our princess was locked up in the main house. It¡¯s in the middle of a 100¨Cmile fucking forest surrounded by giant fucking mountains and more fucking forests in fucking northern Canada where it is like a tundra¨Clike 90% of the fucking time! Fuck! It¡¯s a strategic nightmare. Marco has over 1,000 men surrounding his property, all armed with thetest models of automatic machine guns, hidden sniper nests, and specially trained, highlybative, lethal guard dogs. And a fucking pack of Jaguars! Who the fuck has a guard Jaguars? We have tigers and they are badass but this was extreme in my opinion. Clearly this crazy bitch. Ah, who am I kidding? I would love to have a fucking pet jaguar who could annihte anything that breathes onmand. But I digress. There are only two roads that lead to the main house, obviously heavily guarded and has cement roadblocks andrge tire spikes lining the roads, Each entry point is about 50 fucking miles from the house. There is a high voltage 50¨Cfoot electrical fence around the lower perimeters, and heat and movement sensors through the entire property. The fucking snowcap mountains make it almost impossible to fly over without detection and make a nice natural fortress too. The high altitude and freezing weather conditions can cause issues with our transport, firearms, and tech and my source also said there arend mines and other traps as well. It is a fucking fortress to keep people out but also to keep people in like a precious little sassy brte. And that is of course just getting to the building. The house itself is a monstrous 6¨Cstory fortified castle, easily over 1 million square feet of steel and rock with the ¡°most intricate, intelligent, and beautiful technological security system¡± in the words of Ben. With a touch of a keystroke, the whole house can be locked down like a fucking panic room. I swear when Ben learned about what tech he was up against, I am fairly sure he came in his pants. He has been sprouting a very obvious boner for thest 2 days, the sinister smile on his face never faulting once. He is as giddy as a teenage boy seeing boobs for the first fucking time and a 5¨Cyear¨Cold in a candy storebined. He was finally discharged from our medical wing three days ago but has to be on bed rest for another week at least. That is not stopping him, though. He had half of his geek squad set up shop right in one of the spare living rooms in the house and had a bed brought in so he could rest easier without moving much. Grammy has also stuck around, watching over him like a hawk. She is babying him and he is just eating it up. The little shit! I love him. He deserves it though after everything that has happened. Three days after he woke up, he got a bad infection in his lungs and they had to operate. The bullets that hit him wereced with poison. If it wasn¡¯t for Grammy sitting with him constantly, he would be dead right now. She noticed the 173 11:41 Tue, 20 Feb to 77¨CFucking Fortress 1437454 ck webbing in his veins and they were able to operate immediately. He lost part of his left lung but he is alive and healthy. While he was recovering, we had been sending scouts and pulled favors with the local gangs around the world to log routines, advantage points, movements, everything of not only the mainpound but to locate every property owned by the Marcos. We realized quickly that the only way to truly destroy Marco was to hit his businesses first and then hit hispound when he waspromised. It would have to be well coordinated and we have been finalizing ns and gearing up for the war we are going to bring. We have had a few loyal men already infiltrated and their handlers have been discreetly reaching out to them. We have several options to enter the perimeter, but so far each n will alert Marco before we can get close enough and he may harm Aurora or worse disappear with her. Ben¡¯s team is working to not only hack into the fortress¡¯s defenses but is also constructing new kick¨Cass weapons. We may make most of our fortune in the illegal arms department, but we do like to keep some of our best products for ourselves. Ben and his team havee up with some pretty kick¨Cass tools before and I have no doubt we are in for a treat with this mission. It¡¯s personal so we have no trouble bringing out the big guns, and I mean that literally. The fucktard put a bullet in my best friend and took my girl. Putting a bullet in his fucking head will be a generous death for him. We didn¡¯t get the title of Kings without being monsters and the advanced tech makes us unstoppable. Ben is like the crust to our apple pie. Wouldn¡¯t be the same without him. Bringing me out of my inner thoughts, I blow my whistle to signal a break. These men are training hard. I hear a few loud exhtions and see several men drop on the mats. I saw lots of substantial progress, their bodies glistening in bruises, blood, and sweat. We will need to be at our best if we are going to war with Dimitry Marco. I pat a few of the men on the back on my way out of the room. A little encouragement from the boss helps boost their ego and keeps them working hard. That sack of shit Marco has always been one of my worst enemies, yet we have only ever met at the Annual Mafia G a few times. Our families have always been rivals though. He naturally leaves a bitter taste in my mouth. Where we differ is although my best friends and I are ruthless and some say psychotic, we still have a moral code. Our great¨Cgreat grandfathers built our respective mafias from the ground up. They worked hard, killed harder and learned to be ruthless in the office. We don¡¯t purposely harm children and rarely do we harm women either. We only kill when we have to. Okay, that¡¯s a lie. Kai enjoys torturing a little too much and it can getplicated, but we still have a moral code when ites to these things. The Skin trade is a big no for us though. Weapons, drugs, smuggling, moneyundering, extortion ¨C that is what we do. and we are quite good at it. We have perfected our trade and made a reliable reputation. We enjoy our women submissive and yes we may like to call Aurora our ¡°ve¡± sometimes, but it¡¯s not forced bondage. She was still given freedom and is treated like a queen. She¡¯s our woman and we are building a rtionship. But Marco, yeah that son of a bastard donkey makes most of his money in very and prostitution. His great- grandfather started that business and our families cut ties with him, which started this rivalry. He also deals in kidnap- for¨Chire and adoption schemes. He has no problem with harming children. That man is sick if he can disce children and sell them into very. He is cruel and calcted. And now he has his nasty ws in MY PRINCESS. Our Queen Makes my blood boil! 23 11:41 Tue, 20 Feb 77 ¨C Fucking Fortress I had made my way to my office by this point. I sit down at my desk and open the drawer to pull out the two rectangr velvet boxes from my drawer. I opened up the long one, inside was a gold chocker chain we had customized for Aurora. It has four birthstones iid separately on four smaller chains that N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. all connect at the sides a make 1 ne. Her cor. She didn¡¯t like the idea of cors but in ourmunity, it was a sign of ourmitment. We were still introducing her to y cors and we thought a ne¨Clike cor would make her morefortable. It was her token showing the world she was ours to conquer and ours to keep. Only ours. I cant stop thinking about how beautiful she will look wearing it or better yet what she will look like with it on underneath me. We want to gift it to her on her birthday which is now in two weeks. I grab the smaller velvet box and pause to open it when I hear a light tap tap on the closed door. Sighing. I put the boxes back in the drawer, and grab the first folder in the pile to open before I yell ¡°Come in.¡± I briefly looked up and saw one of our men, Dn I think his name is, has sandy shaggy hair, clean shaven and muscr; he opted for a fresh ck t¨Cshirt, and dress pants and he¡¯s heavily packing, just like we want. ¡°These just arrived for you, Sir!¡± He had a small stack of mail in his grasp and waited by the door like a good soldier. I pointed to my desk while continuing to go over some paperwork. A few soft footsteps, a gentle plop of paper and retreating footsteps could be heard. I saw in the corner of my eye arge brown envelope and it caught my attention. I put down my pen and closed the folder I was working on. I reached over and snatched the envelope. There is no address or returnbel. I furrow my brows as I rip it open using my crystal letter opener. I pull out the contents, and I am shocked. I immediately grab the envelope and run out of my office. The men running around see meing and step to the side, fist over their chest, head bowed. I don¡¯t pay them any attention. I get to the weapons training room, throw open the doors and yell for Charlie and Kai to meet me at the house now. I make my way to the waiting cars and head home as fast as I can. I see Charlie and Kai right behind me. I get home and waste no time rushing to Ben¡¯s ¡°new digs¡± and throw open the doors, walking straight to Ben and his cohort of nerds. ¡°Out. NOW!¡± I scream to Ben¡¯s team, and they scurry with theirptops out the door like little kittens, some almost colliding with Charlie and Kai who are practically panting. Ben¡¯s eyes are now furrowed in confusion. I throw the envelope at Ben who opens it up. His eyes widen momentster, shock on his face. Charlie and Kai stand behind him, simr expressions grace their faces too. We take a moment to look at each other and we all silently nod. ¡°We areing for you, Princess. Hold on.¡± Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Chapter 78 Chapter 78 The Four Vitale Wet and The Prize 78¨CThree Weeks Event des vents fucking being ass ds. Or at least I think it¡¯s been 20 days. I have been stuck in this room, by Events mself with the TV thank God for Netflix and Disney books and my inermings for what I believe is now be zvenou fucking LES The on humans | Interact rek are two massive gart be lock like a bad version of those 2d radice a day when she brings me food and Chates ms liners and rescind snack box by the TC, I guess I also get daily visits from ¡°the bastard¡± as 11e to call him because saying his name recognizes his existence and I would love to not have anything to do with him. He gets off on pain and suffering literally. Just like all the other days, my morning inner tantrum monologue is interrupted by Groucho and Grumpy entering the mbestowed these nicknames on my bodyguards when they refused to engage in friendly conversation. Plus, the James it their daring personalities The booming veces startled me and made me shoot out of bed. I would have been no doubt tangled in my sheets if they hatefully removed them from my body Time to wake up!¡± Groucho said in his very thick vik ent. Maybe Russian? Not sure though. Some sort of Easter Sarigen would be my best guess. I can¡¯t keep calling them Guard One or Two. I guess I could, but Groucho and Grungs are more entertaining and it suits their nd personality to boot! Ugh. I hate it when they do this. Just let me stay cocooned in my bed even though it gives me nightmares, it¡¯s better than living in the reality of my cage. Up Now. To the wall! Grumpy scowls and looks at me expectedly. I trudge to the far wall near the window. I¡¯ll just go back to bed after this and mess up everything like I have done every day. I guess I should be grateful that I get clean sheets: at least they won¡¯t smell like him. ¡°Hands¡± I hear one of them order. They sound so simr, and they are just too massive to fight. Like walking boulders with bad crew top haircuts. I swear these are not men but walking steroids out of the 80¡¯s. I ce my hands with open pulms above my head on the wall as I have done since they started this. It is sadly the new routine. It was almost three weeks ago that I tried to escape and learned of Brianna¡¯s resurrection and lifetime betrayal. He electrocuted me twenty¨Csix times before I passed out that day. Twenty¨Csix times my body convulsed and every cell in my body felt like it was being shocked by lightning. And the asshole jerked off watching me. He just dropped his pants after the fourth round and pumped until he came all over my body. Four times he emptied his balls over my skin and then rubbed it into me like lotion, including my face. I was still tied the next morning when I finally woke up and remained that way, without food, water, or a shower until that evening when he came in and released my bondage. He didn¡¯t stay, thankfully and when I returned to the room after a scalding hot forty¨Cfive¨Cminute shower where I rubbed my skin raw, there was some chicken noodle soup on a tray but I refused to eat it. I know I should have, I did need my strength, but I was afraid it was going to be poisoned. The day after that, day three since my escape attempt, I had been awake for several hours before I heard the clicks of 1/3 11:42 Tue, 20 Feb 1 78¨CThree Weeks the locks. I thought it was that asshole again, but instead, it was the two mountain steroid entered the room swiftly, the guards both guards cing a hand on their guns and staying 4731 the maid hurriedly put down a Itay of food, the steam from the edible creation still sing is the open door, and departed as quickly : she entered and the two guards followed her, mming the door and I heard the clicks of the locks. I released a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding. The meal was precut roasted turkey, mashed potatoes, steamed veggie mix of broli, green beans, baby carbs.. yellow squash. A bowl of applesauce and even two dinner rolls were ced on the silver tray: An apple juice box like I was a kid. No knife though. I remember how my tummy growled ferociously just as I started thinking I was not get to touch it. But apist t better judgment, I let my salivary nds water and proceeded to inhale the food. The favors were decent, the potatoes a little chunky but it was certainly more than edible and that was good enough for me. My tummy was sansted and the headache I had because of the crying dwindled to more of an annoyance. Thanks to what I presume would be that little camera in the ceiling, as soon as I was done and put the TV, and settled myself on the edge of the bed, the same guards came in with the maid and she removed No words were said, and I was too tired to say anything But then things changed starting on day four. That next morning I was woken up but these two bury men who to me to go to the wall instructed me to put my hands palms t on the wall and to face it. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. One of them came behind me and, while he did not touch me. he was so close that I could feel his body beat caging me Out of curiosity, I would gently move my head so I could see maids running about and I could hear lots of focus around my room. The guards were barking orders in a differentnguage, and I could faintly hear small feminine Voices replying to them. Maybe 15 minutes passed before I felt their presence shit away thom me and soon I heard retreating steps and then the familiar clicks of the locked door. When I spun around. The bed was made, the sheets clean and fresh, the surfaces of all the furniture and even the wooden floor still had a shine on them like they were wiped down. A fresh breeze scent lingered in the air. Sitting on the table by the TV was a tray with Pancakes, crispy bacon, fruit, and apple juice. I guess it was boukist time After I was done with the meal, a maid would return to pick it up and the guards stood at the door hands on their guns. What I presume was dinner followedter where the maid would bring the tray and then pick it upter because they would not return until the next morning. I only had to go to the wall in the mornings, which I deduced quickly was so that the maid or maids could clean the room without me in the way. If I tried to ask a question, I was rudely told to shut up. One time I tried to keep a fork for a weapon, it was the only time the guardsid a hand on me. They barged in without any warning, one picked me up and took me to the wall. pinning me roughly with his whole body while the other searched for the room. When they showed me the fork. I tried to act innocent and made a sarcasticment to which they did not even bat an eysh. How rade! See, the nicknames for my guards were fitting! Plus, they had this intense resting bitch face, and it just made me a little han inside to name them. That night, the bastard electrocuted me again until my wrists bled with the friction Speaking of the bastard, almost every night I was visited by him. He came in and slept in my bed forced himself against my body. The first time he did that, I naturally protested. My disubedience got my arms cuffed tightly behind my back and a dildo gag in my mouth. Now, every night that he visits, he just cuffs and gags me, saving I have team freedom, Because of our height difference, my hands were always very close to his manhood and often ended un touching it. Even woke up a fey times with him jerking off in my hands with his morning wood. He tracture my meht pinky finger when I tried to grab his dick and injure him. He made it clear I would lose a finger the next time if I tret -11:42 Tue, 20 Feb 0 Three Weeks anything hostile so I always kept still trom that point ce This hands to tonile even inch of me that he wanted About beless after this new routine started the bastard came in and he reesel of alcohol and I could smell tank Soval me and defined roove hand stomach an That the orde afe and te hing melon into line and froced a glumce for punishment Indudghodise He has done anything else since then except grind an ene ane. If the bastar. hemumme i Chacter Comments cold cha POST COMMENT NOW of the adrat but mins ing of the Chapter 79 Chapter 79 79¨CDown the Spiral Staircase Aurora POW I was standing near the window, hands, and face against the wall: Groucho was standing next to me when all of a 1 was standing sudden, a cellphone rang. Groucho answered and even though I didnt understand hisnguage, it was clear he was cursing. He and Grumpy had a tow chower wonds to each other before they barked out an order. I hear several pitter Tatters of otsteps retreating quickly and 1 hear the door mmed shut. But I do not hear the locks. My interest is piqued now. I wait a few more moments and still don¡¯t hear the locks, 1 am no longer in my half dream state, I am fully awake now. I quickly turn around and make a very rash n in my head as this may be my only chance to see where I am. I grab the sweatpants that are lying on the chaise lounge and put them on in haste. I was in a flimsy pink andce nightgown that barely covered my breasts, but I didn¡¯t have time to change. I decided I needed to be very inconspicuous and make my way to the tray and look at the food like I usually do. I decide to take the bowl of fruit sd and walk around with it in case that little camera has a creeper watching right now. I nibble the food and make my way to theer near the door. I try to listen for any noises outside but it¡¯s quiet. Take a breath Aurora, you can do this. A little pep talk never hurts. right? I set down my bowl, and grab the doorknob, 1 look at my wrists which are red, raw, and bruised from all the cuffing. and have a moment of doubt. If1 am caught. I am in so much trouble. Luckily that little voice was kicked out of a flying ne by my will to get the hell out of there and so I pulled. And to my suprise, it opened! It opened! My heart starts hammering in my chest and my breathing starts to increase like I am already running a marathon. I quietly poke my head out the doorframe and look both ways. Thest time I left the room, 1 didn¡¯t get a chance to see my surroundings, I am in the middle of arge hallway. Two chairs surround the doorframe outside no doubt for my mountain guards. The hallway on both sides is long and the ceilings are quite tall, with cream¨Cpainted walls on the top two¨Cthirds of the wall and a nice burgundy red on the bottom third. There was a soft cream¨Ccolored carpet on the ground. There is nice amber lightinging from modem ss wall mounts throughout the hall and a few superrgendscape pictures adorn the walls giving a pop of color and personality. No one was in the hall. There are several closed doors on both sides. On the right, I see two cutouts of the wall at the end of the hall, and it looks like the hall continues on both sides, but I also see a cut in the wall on the left side but it¡¯s significantlyrger and the lighting looks different.. I took a chance, followed my gut and went to the left again. I creep against the wall, thankful I decided to wear cozy socksst night. I can hear voices shouting in the distance and 1 hear doors mming closed and opening hurriedly, lots of footsteps echoing the walls. I finally make it to therge opening and make sure the coast is clear before stepping out into therger open space. Ie upon a giant breathtaking spiral staircase full of white marble with flecks of ck and gold. A huge crystal chandelier the size of my old apartment hangs at eye level. I peek below the banister and see lots of ck¨Cclothed figures scurrying about and then the voices be distant, maybe most are outside. I make my way down the stairs, taking some two at a time. I pass by two more floors before I see the bottom. If OKS73% 11:42 Tue, 20 Feb to N 79¨CDown the Spiral Staircase ata na to get the hell out of this ce. I would admire the beautiful dware, vaulted ceilings, and even stained¨Cgli Hemting seamlessly no bear Branna steaming ¡°You dress¡± that heard three pets off a pan i vitz my hands to science of sCDEUM- tears mading down my thus going to jump out of my throat an dren if you don¡¯t get your sitic trestnen Go hellt wurde popcorn. The same via insisted on punong In Des noum triums every westent. The same girl who wordle force (watited nimeains and gorget nuneives on criate milk dinte ant who told me every detail of her ser life and et promoted be from even catcmill and homepa = the crystals wEE S R pet trend and sent enter thise with were killed to them before heading fown best set of stains. I moest a quoi, un shove me memens impressore mail uses Tause chandelier gave the whole new a light elegance. The same per reflecting of fle of subtered humid is a punte with a hole in his rais, at the end of the equal mosque inver Sames Band. This is to pretest thingh Samening doen ¨C Be Don The Sum out ins bidden slightly behind the main down. In pesoin. Ther would one confidenc He walked nok around the pe The ace of the Get z stumble back, in nis for that wo lower belly got 23 11:42 Tue, 20 Feb 79. Down the Spiral Staircase 73 in his grasp. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The first thing I saw was his hazel golden eyes. Those eyes. I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t think. I don¡¯t know if I am currently breathing or not, but I think I am. I was utterly entranced and frozen in my ce. I barely recognized that golden smile that grew on his face. ¡°moon pie?¡± he asked breathlessly. My shock was still ever present, and my brain was in overdrive trying to answer questions that I hadn¡¯t even thought to ask. My breath caught in my throat once again and my heart raced. After blinking several times, I was able to speak single word, a word that I thought I would never need to say again in a million lifetimes: ¡°Father?¡± Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Chapter 80 Chapter 80 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 80 ¨C Click Aurora POV ¡°Father?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. I was stunned. A million questions continued going through my head like a cheetah trying to catch its prey in a thunderstorm. What? How? Why? When? My Father. He was dead. I mourned him. The men in ck came to the house and told my Aunt. I watched her copse on the ground in sorrow; I heard her screams of pain. She hugged me on the floor for hours until I fell asleep in her arms. I remembered the numbness. And yet here he was, in the flesh, holding onto my arms, a smirk on his face that highlighted that woman¨C swooning dimple he always liked to show off. No. This man was not my father. If my father was alive, he would havee for me. Right? He should havee for me when Aunt Maggie died. I shouldn¡¯t have had to go to that terrible home. No, this man was not my father, he died 18 years ago shortly after my mom. I had no family left. I had made peace with that. I snap out of my inner turmoil when I hear the tap of expensive shoes on the marble. ¡°Stephen! We need to get the shipments¡­¡± I turned to face the man of my nightmares, still in the clutches of the man who was supposedly responsible for 50% of my DNA, and he stopped right in his tracks, his face frozen in shock, phone in his hand. A moment passes before he smiles wickedly, and I see a dangerous glint in his eyes, and begins to step closer to me. ¡°What are you doing out of your room, princess?¡± Maybe now is not the right time to be a brat but it¡¯s just too good an opportunity. ¡°I¡¯m just going for a walk. Figured since the leash was off your dogs, I¡¯d chase them in the garden and frolic in the flowers.¡± Dimitry, my devilishly handsome nightmare also known as the bastard extraordinaire exhaled a breath with a bored look on his face before he pinched the bridge of his nose with his hand. ¡°Go back to your room Aurora. I will be upter. I have enough problems today.¡± Yeah, no thanks asshole! I gave my best shy smile before adding ¡°Yeah, fuck you!¡± And I quickly and dramatically pulled my arms from my father, I mean Stephen¡¯s grasp before I sidestep him and try to rush out the door. Keyword: try. Because just as quickly as I tried to get out the door, a firm grip was in my hair and a burning fire coursed through my scalp as I was yanked back with tremendous force, and I was instantly wrapped in a strong death grip embrace. My body flushed with the sculpted stone chest of the walking embodiment of that decently¨Clooking Satan. I¡¯d call him sexy, but one I¡¯ve seen a lot better, four to be exact and two, his handsome looks were only a facade to mask his pure ck soul. I yelped in pain and his grip on my head tightened even more and he forced me to look up to his face. His eyes were almost ck, and the anger on his face was as clear as a sunny day. If I could look into his soul at this moment, I think it would promise me a world of pain and terror. 1/3 Die in babe. Pull the charmed con be vopred voting na dacht 11:42 Tue, 20 Feb ti 80- Click Realization hit me like a bulldozer. I could have punched myself. I can¡¯t believe it wasn¡¯t loaded. That was the first lesson I ever got from Kai. I should have known it was empty. It didn¡¯t feel as weighted. Rookie mistake. Dimitry¡¯s smirk turned to stone as he grabbed the gun while grabbing my wrist in a death grip. ¡°Oh sweetheart,¡± he cooed, stepping so close his hot breath hit my face, I could smell a hint of cigars and mint. ¡°You had your fun, now I will get mine!¡± He growled. He took my wrist and so swiftly twisted it and turned my arm, so it was behind my back. An unpleasant shooting pain blinded my mind. I tried to struggle out of his hold, but Stephen was there and caged me in by holding a firm grip on my shoulders. A look of pain and sorrow on his face. I continued to struggle against my captors, begging them to let me go. I unsessfully tried to kick, punch, and p anything I could, only to have a tighter grip on my extremities that made me scream in pain. When Dmitry leaned down to whisper in my ear, I took a chance and mmed my head against his. Fuck that hurt! His grip loosened but not by much and it was only a second before he tightened the grip. I swear my bones were cracking. Was this man made of stone? ite sat some Dmitry spat some blood from his mouth straight on his tile floor without concern. Good! My victory was short¨Clived though. My other hand was brought swiftly behind my back and I felt him pull my wrists together and a little nking of metal. I struggled against the tight chain, and I could feel vibrations from Dimitry¡¯s chest on my back. He wasughing at my futile attempts. With a huff, I let my defiance dete slightly once I was tightly bound. Hot tears cascaded down my cheeks, staining them once again. Dimitry gave me another kiss on my forehead before giving a new order to Stephen. He said ¡°Take her to the ck room. I will punish her after we take care of the shipments. He released his hold on me and walked out the door, putting his Bluetooth device in his ear. Stephen¡¯s hot hands quickly grabbed my arms and proceeded to drag me through the house, kicking and screaming, to a new set of stairs leading down. Well, this is going to be fun. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE 11:42 Tue, 20 Feb N Chapter 81 Chapter 81 81 Bloody Hell ¨C $457310 Aurora POV The ck room. The name itself makes me involuntarily shiver as Stephen, the sperm donor traitor, drags me behind him in an iron grip. As much as I try to struggle against him, the restraints binding my arms behind my back make it significantly harder to fight him. He takes me down the flight of cement stairs that were behind a thick metal door, like a safe. The dark amber lighting against the pale grey cement gives stark contrast and as we reach the bottom, a stench like rotten eggs and cow feet permeates my nose making me gag. I will neverin about smelling Brussels sprouts again. Stephen drags me through arge hallway. We pass by severalrge red oak doors with equallyrge and heavy¨Clooking metaltches. We pass by a few hallways that probably lead to more rooms. This ce is abyrinth. I try to focus on the path that Stephen is taking. But I lose my focus when I hear the rustling of chains echoing in the corridors. You can hear faint feminine screaming like a high¨Cpitched whistle. My heartbeat quickens at the thought of what is in store for me. Before I know it, wee to the end of thest hallway. The door in front of us is the only one in this alcove. A heavy door with an advanced metal locking system and you guessed it, colored ck. Stephen, without letting go of my arm, goes to a control panel on the side of the wall and like a James Bond movie, some high¨Ctech paneles out. He puts his palm on the scanner and then does a retinal scan before the panel disappears into the wall. I can¡¯t help but gawk and my smart mouth just opens: ¡°What are we entering? Narnia? Fort Knox? Area 51? Oh, I know! Opera¡¯s secretir?¡± Stephen gives me a sideways nce and an eye roll as the locks click open and the door swings toward us. ¡°You forgot to say Open Sesame dipshit!¡± I mutter to Stephen, digging my heels in the ground because dreaming is so going to happen, *For your good, just please shut up Aurora,¡± the sperm donor warns close to my ear as he continues to drag me inside. It¡¯s pitch ck. Literally. The only light seeping into the room is from the lights outside the door. I can barely make out a silhouette of a chair. Shit, not again. Not another sensory deprivation room. I begin to light the man holding me with even more vigor. But Stephen just guides me to this chair, pushes me down to sit, and then swiftly reaches behind me to unlock my cuffs. I tried to push him out of my way, but he effortlessly pushed me down and had one of my arms shackled to the chair before I could even contemte what was happening. He used his weight to push against my legs so I couldn¡¯t kick him and my not¨Cso¨Csubtle attempt to il my free arm around like one of those balloon people at a car dealership was halted quickly. *Please! Don¡¯t do this,¡± I beg. I continue to struggle against the harsh iron manacles on my wrists. I am on the verge of a panic attack. The nking sound against the chair was almost deafening to me. My heartbeat quickened like it was about to jump out of my breastte and run a marathon. I could barely make out Stephen¡¯s features as most of the light was blocked by his tall figure. 1/4 -Blood mal hear him sugh and he lexus diose Thund as he pulls up to his height and tund to leave. We beying Shahed as he wanted or sommering etc. Father I call ah him dich a?uer bir, but the door is rinsed via a resounding bing and a lout click sole my fine. Please don¡¯t leave me in her Daddy pleaser I beg I stream again the metal acties I am in dariness. There is no light, no sound lust me, my thoughts, my header and thences of the dades I am fighting so hard desperate for freedom. Jey panic sets in and faint only take sometime me and continue my zo framt begging. After what fee how of stresing, or eves i hears and swollen my head is aching any ans feel cavc, and my voice is hoarse. Ipak out a firma pies of pisse to louder them a vinger beine my es dese DMGROVE TOMONI IF DME A Seactful darkness Semitty ces my cough peace waited overall of my bodic All of a sudden I am lohed awake by a harsh biting cold like a million needles asading my sitim Inte a deep branch stole away fast. I¡¯m staking vent Fuck a lucky duck in a crucicon Sandey seem. I boot around and cot by bear v?ich is cause and berry. vi My blurry vision is now sharp. My hazy brain is now alert and now on oventive. I whip my head from side to side trying to look at the monster, strands of my hair sicting to my neck and fire. The pitch ck Now there are a few lights on. I am still in a chair, funny enough ck and the rasy iron, also ck manacles Be what you see in pirate movies are still securely on my weiss A faint purple color is appearing around the eips of the cuffs. The room is ck ck wall, ck ceiling, even ck floor. He wasn¡¯t kidding when he said ck room. The room doen¡¯t look toorge N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. but I can¡¯t see sucules facing closer to the door, which is ck. Shocking As I continue to try to look around. I see a sd te¨Cshed sher drain not too far away from my feet drilled into the foot Oh shit. I started thrashing again, ignoring the ever¨Cgrowing burning pain in my wrists, but soon strong as came upon my shoulders and pressed on them firmly, making me stop. I felt warm breath on my exposed neck. ¡°Scared?¡± He spoke and I nearly jumped out of my skin with a small yelp. ¡°Shhh. It¡¯s okay love. It¡¯s only been a few days. He continued saying weet nothings and tried to reassure me, petting my head lightly. My breathing finally steadied after a fer moments. Hees in front of me with a ck stool and sits down, he spreads his tall legs wide and brings his knees to touch my outer legs, casing me in. He rests his big callousednky hands on my thighs and starts rubbing them. His face cast 24 81- Bloody Hell in a bit of shadow. ¡°Get. Your. Filthy. Fucking. Hands. Off. Me!¡± I seethe in anger between my teeth with a clenched jaw. My voice was hoarse and my throat was sore and chapped. Of course he didn¡¯t listen. He just smiled and cocked his head to the side, watching me. ¡°You are too cute when you are angry. Like a puppy!¡± He cooed and bopped my nose with his finger. If looks could kill, I would have just popped his brain like a watermelon with a jackhammer. Maybe when he frees me I will identally on purpose kick him in the fucking balls repeatedly and say I tripped? Yeah, that should work. I smile at my little savage n. No babies for this knucklefucker! Cue an inner evilugh. But my inner scheming is cut short when he leans over and kisses my cheeks. He surprisingly puts a water bottle to my lips and I take hearty sips of water greedily, almost finishing the whole thing. I feel so much better. ¡°Oh love,¡± he says exhaustedly, ¡°we have so much to catch up on.¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good. I don¡¯t socialize with people who have sticks up their ass!¡± I spit out. Damn, I need to bite my tongue. There is a pause. He just looks at me and then a chuckle. Now a full¨Con boomingugh! If he hadn¡¯t already repulsed me. I would have said hisugh was beautiful. He gets up and walks behind me again only to return with something small and silver in his hand. My eyes bug out when I realize what it is: A scalpel. A fucking scalpel! I guess there is no more forey for either of us. The shit just got real. ¡°Um, Sir, w¨Cwhat are you d¨Cd¨C doing?¡± I begin to freak out. As he sits back down in front of me, he twirls the small knife in front of me, so casually. He takes a few moments before he answers me. He watched me as I tried to will my body to be consumed by the chair I was in. ¡°You are mine Aurora. You have been mine since before you were born. I have waited a long time for you.¡± He continued to y with the knife in front of him. ¡°You keep saying that. I don¡¯t understand! I am not yours!¡± I say loudly, my anger getting the better of me. I am frankly disturbed. Sweety, you are! I will tell you everything dear. But first I need to do something. He says casually. I notice an evil glint in his eyes and before I can say anything else, he takes the scalpel and plunges it in the side of my leg. Pain. White hot pain. I scream as he pulls it out vigorously and warm red liquid bursts out and begins to paint the floor below. That was for trying to escape.¡± He seethes behind his clenched jaw. ¡°BLOODY HELL!¡± I grit between my teeth. This was a bloody fucking hell. Damn, that hurts. Yep, I am definitely going to kick him in the balls as soon as I am free. Maybe I¡¯ll take that scalpel and peel his dick like a banana. Bloody hell that hurts. ¡°You look so good covered in red! Blood suits you. He says adoringly as I pant through the searing pain pulsing in my leg and he holds up the bloody scalpel in front of me: ¡°Now, I am going to tell you everything. So where to begin? Oh 3.4 81- Bloody Hell yes! Once upon a time¡­¡± Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 82 Chapter 82 82 ¨C Ready or Not Jason POV I am leaning back in my overpriced, oversized, over¨Cluxurious ck leather office chair, my hands busy polishing my two favorite guns, Gifts from my Inte grandfather, their pearl handles no longer shining from the constant touch of my calloused hands. I¡¯m listening to Charlie and Kai instruct our top soldiers on our mission n. They will be the 2nd through training more advanced and lethal than the Special Forces and ck Ops. Our men are deadly, and we pay them very well for their skills and loyalty. ¡°Remember, once we cross the threshold of 5000 meters, we will have no means of contacting each other until we reach the main house. Ben is still working on trying to infiltrate that system. Kill on site. We don¡¯t want any for Interrogation. If youe across any innocents especially the ved women Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. and children when you do your sweep, secure the area first, and then show them how to get to safety if you can before moving on to your assigned positions. Our mission is your queen. She is your priority. I don¡¯t want any casualties on our side, gentlemen. Use your training. We keep our eyes and ears open. Your targets are trained and lethal too, Don¡¯t underestimate them. Understood?¡± Barks Kai. He is on the edge of madness. He barely eats and sleeps, consumed with prating the Marco Fortress and getting Aurora back. ¡°Yes, Boss¡± the men shout out in response. ¡°Go inform your teams. Pack up and be ready to move in 1 hour!¡± Charliemands. The guys scurry out, grabbing; their gear and thest one out closing the door behind him. I watch my best friends as they collect their thoughts and Charlie walks over to the bar and pours himself some scotch from the crystal decanter on the shelf. He walks to the ck leather sofa opposite our drinking cab and hands an identical ss to Kai, they both sit down and let out a tired breath. I can¡¯t help but exhale too. I didn¡¯t realize what I was missing in my life until I saw Aurora. Being with her is like breathing in fresh summer air. She makes my heart beat. She is a little minx and drives me absolutely mad, but she makes me want toe home each day. Her perfect body sings for me and I want nothing but to m my shaft inside her wet folds every second of the day, iming her as mine. We all know she was inexperienced and her flower was still whole. She wanted to go slow and we were trying our hardest to honor her wishes, She is such a fast learner; a perfect submissive and a little pain slut. She was perfect. She was ours. Since she¡¯s been gone, we are all on edge. Our tempers are shorter than usual. I have had a weird pain in my chest Lately when I think of her, so pretty much every damn minute of the day. She was willing to give us a chance even after we kidnapped her. You don¡¯t realize just how amazing something is until it¡¯s gone. Our amazing something is Aurora. We don¡¯t deserve her but damn it, we want her, and she belongs with us. She makes us better. We will do anything for her and when she We used to lust over her, wanting her for her body and the challenge she gave us, but now I do believe that I love her and want her heart and soul. I want to grow old with her. I will be better for Aurora. She has made me want to be a better man. I take out that little velvet box hiding in my desk again and hold it in my hands tightly. Charlie and Kai give me a knowing look. 1/3 11:42 Tue, 20 Feb best mandi me unbus. Gamed on meil and interned into Hes and allows tomater pum he dus vo she came D?L?R AZUL AUS per 100 HAILLEKS DE MENN ING Bend Worze SILKY a sides & Benn, we hoe our quandicapi ¨¦ se u still moung slow aate kui tampor Game Gel gribu par etaped an ti duo and tum de bedste hat heupen bar the DE ?DEADate and tv olm DET be me de put in mun Hem. Bumally. In homeandheld and def from lectiile medewammal him. When i mund Burkan. Hembums me that her thULTIE 11:42 Tue, 20 Feb t Tambay Mummie was there I 49.7318 vidstham me in the hand he was a pear slim. I av Stephen walk in the Coining me making meine bei her con men the or ev Dimitys pasonal chamber at hell. She loved to pin muni games and that te word tactum: the vindinu: berbraicunecherelle den, I know be word 31 Ar?n bu ¡°You¡­ du se o pang to ne r, baow it Stand vici a lizde paz ovicu. Jeweis vast and ther diave seening nund ther mangled indies. That son of a butun DIT NIE DE TE wouldn¡¯t merely hur he: The NE POST COMMENT WON * SHARE ¦¥¦© 11:42 Tue, 20 Feb to The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize Chapter 83 Chapter 83 83 ¨C Time to y Jason POV We are standing at the base of a vast mountain range. We walked 10 miles from the main road. We drove about two hours after a three¨Chour ne ride on our superjet. That baby is like a Concord, built for speed. We chose an airport further away from our destination to hopefully not alert the scum to our arrival. This is his turf. No telling how many spies he has or what pockets be has lined. Waiting at the coordinates given, we let out an exasperated huff. ¡°Where the fuck is this person?¡± Charlie asks. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± I exim. I checked my Apple Watch that Ben programmed again. We are where we are supposed to be. The men are all taking a break. Many are sitting on the ground, leaning against the many trees lining the base of the giant mountains in front of us. The air is thinner and much colder. The sun is almost set. The blueish glow before the ck sky appears against the thick tree line casts an eerie feeling and yet still seems tranquil We continue to catch our breath and rest our bodies until the sun tas set fully and the ckness of right now covers thend. We all perk up when we hear a thick rumble sound. There are light vibrations under my feet. I look at the rocks in front of me only to watch them move. Arge cutout of stone swings out toward us. A fucking wall! A real secret fucking wall in the side of a mountain! The tiny sliver of a nerd in me is all giddy inside, but I mask it with my stoic face. 1 hear Ben say in my earpiece ¡°I don¡¯t care how we do it, but I want one.¡± Thy guys and I all chuckled lowly and I silently agreed. We see a dark tall figure emerge, cast in a shadow, and all our guns are instantly pulled and pointed at this lone dark figure. Those men that were on the ground, are all now standing in position, their weapons trained for the kill shot. ¡°Woah, gentlemen!¡± The deep voice proims. We can see his hands up by his head in a form of surrender. ¡°Ie in peace!¡± He exims and chuckles lightly to himself. Charlie barks out an order and a few of our men in the Delta team go to this man and pat him down before bringing him to us. The cover of the night makes it difficult for us to see him properly until he is right in front of us. The glow of the moon helps illuminate the surrounding space. He looks oddly familiar, but I can¡¯t ce him. ¡°You know, if you look closely, you can see the Orion star system just above us¡± the man calmly says. This is the guy. That is the code we were given. I say back ¡°And over there is the Sagittarius constetion, but I prefer to gaze at the Big Dipper.¡± Finishing my words with a smirk on my face. The guy smiles and extends his hand for me to shake it. ¡°Im Jason,¡± I sternly say to him. This is Charlie and Kal¡± 1 point to my best friends. The guys also shake his hand. ¡°d you could make it. I wish we could stay and chat, but we have to hurry though. Aurora is in trouble.¡± he says quickly and instructs us to follow him. That sets my insides into an inferno of rage while we enter silently into the cave, our weapons drawn at our sides. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m Stephen.¡± In the early mist of the moming, still covered in darkness about 7 hourster¡­. 11:42 Tue, 20 Feb iti 83 ¨C Time to y 73 We are about 10000 meters from the main house. You can see the top of the massive concrete castle building peeking through the dense forest canopy, lights zing in the distance, letting us know it is surely upied. Once we reached the ¡°safe zone, our teams split into three groups. I have the Alpha team and we are situated on the northeast side. Charlie took the Delta team to the northwest. These teams are the sweepers, our brute strength force. Kai took the Omega Team to the south. Kai has just 6 men with him, but they are by far the deadliest mercenary SOBS we have ever seen. They are part of his team. If he¡¯s not with us or Aurora, he is with that lot. They are just as sick and twisted as he is, but they do incredible work. Kai calls them his ninjas and it fits. We have been waiting for about an hour now under the canopy of trees, while Kai¡¯s team recons and sets the various distractions. One of Kai¡¯s men is charged with getting into the main house¡¯s electrical grid system and setting a virus for Ben. Oscar is the scariest sneakiest bastard. If anyone could do it, it would be Oscar. Kai found Oscar during a small stint in a Russian ck Site about ten years ago. Oscar has pure muscle and average height, but he has incredible strength and exceptional fighting skills. He is the only one who has ever been able to beat Kai in hand¨Cto¨Chand We made sure to drill into all of our men that if they get a chance to rescue Aurora, to do it and get her out and get her home. No stopping, no looking back, no matter the circumstances. We are all expendable, including Charlie, Kai, and L. We will either be leaving with Aurora in our arms or our bodies will be lying on the ground, riddled with bullets. There is no alternative. When Stephen ushered us into the tunnel a few hours ago, there was a fucking train track and open box cars that silently took all of us through the mountain. Took about two hours, going at full speed to take us through the man- made tunnels under the mountain. It was designed for special transport. A great hiding spot too. Stephen was noticeably quiet for most of the trek. We all were. We were all suspicious at first, but something in my gut told me he could be trusted. I always trust my gut. He was the one who sent us the detailed blueprints of the Marcopound. It was in that letter we received a few weeks ago. He included the map of traps and he agreed to get us to the safe zone. He had said in his letter he wanted out of his contract and to live far away from the life he had. We would help him with that new life when we get out of here. It was an easy exchange. We of course did our investigations and found what little information we coulde up with was indeed correct. We still kept our eyes open, and our weapons were always ready h by our side just in case After we exited the mountain, there were going to be 12 sectors that we had to pass by, each with its own security system and traps. Charlie released a few of Ben¡¯s ck drones in the air once we cleared the base of the mountain. These drones have a special reflector on them that helps them be camouged even in the daytime. These drones will give a boost to our systems and allow Ben and his team to ess the security systems. If we didn¡¯t have these bots, it would fry all of our gear once we set foot in the first ring of traps. We went through three EMP field grids, two actual mine traps, and four inferred sensor fields that held guns, poisoned. arrows and toxic gas. There was a man¨Cmade stream that reminded me of azy river at a resort and it went around the wholepound. Stephen had noted that it wasced with a special knockout drug and two other levels of traps with a variety of cages and pits that were almost primal. If any trap was set off, an rm would sound. There was a special path that wouldn¡¯t set off any of the traps but it was very specific to avoid the cameras and so we had to follow in a single file life. 2/3 11:42 Tue 20 Feb ti 83. Time to 43-7310 Ben was able to hack into the rm system and outlier security feeds once the drones were released. We nned to expose the traps so it would no longer work and then move on. Even though the traps were sophisticated, they had to be manually reset every time. If we needed to flee into the woods, we didn¡¯t need to worry about more obstacles. If there was a manual switch, Kai¡¯s team took care of it before we moved on. Once we went through thest EMP field, we were considered safe. The next section about five thousand meters ahead was his armed patrol or zone two and then the warehouses Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. and his castle where Aurora was being held were in zone one. spicion. He gave u Us a Stephen got us to the safe zone and left us there. Said he had to get back before there was any suspicion. special radio and said he would signal if there was an emergency. He left almost two hours ago now. I hear a staticing through my earpiece. Kai¡¯s deadly voice on the other end says proudly ¡°Alpha, Omega is set. Ready or not, here wee!¡± Excellent! Time to y. Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW LIKE 3/3 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Their Prize The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 84 ¨C Boom! Charlie POV ¡°Ready or not here wee! I hear Kai¡¯s infamous battle erye through thes; I can¡¯t help but smirk. He is always one for the dramatics. The shit is about to get real. And he has a certain re that lights up when he is excited, I mean that literally. The Omega team are like fucking ninjas, and they have the sickest sense of humor. They are all pyrotechnic freaks too, No idea what kind of distraction they havee up with, but it¡¯s going to be eple, I¡¯m in a crouched position on the Northwest side with my Delta team. It has 22 men. These are my elite warriors. My handpicked fighters. Many of these men, I grew up with My three youngest are only 18 but they were recruited off the streets 6 years ago when they were only 12. They had the guts to try to pickpocket me and my men. Instead of putting a bullet in their heads, I offered them a chance to train, and they outshined their whole ss, even lopping the recruited marines and mercenaries with kill lists 6 feet long in point 5 print. My team has three squad leaders who have their own smaller groups, each group has a unique skill set that we specialize in. Bravo team are my marksmen. My sharpshooters. They are going to be our lookouts and sniper backup. Each member of my Bravo group has a guard from the Gamma team. They are great at observation and have lightning reflexes. The Ro team is my ground ops. They have extensive military backgrounds. Our second Draco is next to me. We will be going on the ground with the Ro team. Our objective is to secure the west buildings and get sniper support as quickly as possible. I hear Kaie over themas again Delta, you got 3 bushes of oranges and a ripe lemon tree. Alpha you have two apple trees and a loose henhouse. The barn is set for Christmas, and we are having chocte pie for dinner!¡± In English, my team has three buildings (bushes) but with victims or innocent women (oranges). A ripe lemon tree means minimal foot traffic but it¡¯s sophisticated buildings on lockdown. Jason¡¯s team will have a heavy dose of armed guards (loose hen house) and two apple trees means there is a two¨C minute rotation to slip through unnoticed between training grounds. Kai said he set his distraction (Christmas) and the barn is the main house. Chocte Pie is code for Ben cracked the security systems we need so we have tech coverage. Benes through on thems, sounding a bit staticky saying ¡°Eagles have the crosswind. Soaring high today gentlemen!¡± He just confirmed he is set with drones and his team is monitoring all the security feeds. It¡¯s go time. I give the hand signal to my guys, who immediately get in their positions. They are all onms, so they heard we are ready to go. I decide to give my reply in myms with a little sass: ¡°I¡¯ming home honey and bringing the ice cream¡± which is our code for ready. My guys chuckle darkly next to me. Jason¡¯s voice rings pridefully in my cars ¡°Omega! Let¡¯s go hunting and I hear a snicker behind me as my men all have their evil smirks and weapons drawn. I look at my watch¡­in 7, 6, 5, 4,3, 2, 1. 1/9 84¨CBoom! The earth shakers an I see a huge fireball filled with ck smoke and dust scatters high in the morning sky,rge chunks of stone are being tossed in the air. I see the main house, the 5¨Cstory monstrosity has a side missing, the inside BOOMEROOME We look to our right slightly and see debris from a warehouse near Jason¡¯s team being blown hundreds of feet in the air. BOOM! Another warehouse to the right ispletely engulfed in mes. The ck smoke rose high and fast. We then start to hear a rapid session of gunshots in the distance and that¡¯s our cue. With a flick of my wrist, Imand my team to take their positions. We enter into the dead zone;ms go silent as we approach the farge windowless structures. My guys split up and headed to the buck doors. Three teams, three buildings. I head with Drace and our guys Eric, Chris, and Omar, who happens to be one of my 18¨Cyear¨Cold prot¨¦g¨¦s, Chris sets the small rger f C4 on the steel door, we all step back, and he hits a button on his watch. A bright yellow spark and a resounding pop quickly st out, leaving the thick metal door unhinged and white smoke filling the air around. A pat on Omar and Draco¡¯s back signals them to move forward. They head in first and begin their safety sweep. As ! enter, my slides adjust to the dark room, and barely lit lightbulbs illuminate the cold harsh concrete boxes. I hear a Jesy POPs and see the sh of a gun in my peripheral, Chris and Eric follow Omar upstairs, heading to secure the roof. POPEPOP! I hear it again, but it¡¯s muffled from upstairs. POP! POP! POP! The warehouse we are in has an open floor n. I seerge wooden shipping crates sitting to one side, our fucking logo on the boxes. We suspected Dimitry had something to do with our stolen shipments. To my left side, I see tworge cage structures that span almost the whole wall and fill about a third of the whole building. Young women, many of whom are covered in dirt and blood are huddled together in groups, I approach the cages and look at the women, lifting one hand off my gun and raising it to show I am not a threat. I mutter ¡°It¡¯s okay. You are going to be safe, Just stay here, stay quiet, and we wille get you out when we are done.¡± I repent the same thing in Spanish and Rusn, just in case they don¡¯t understand English. 1 tap my watch and signal a direct link to my team ¡°Report!¡± I demand. ¡°Bravo One Gamma One in position. Orange bush secure. twelve ck spiders met the shoe. Forty¨C two red grapes are In a basket.¡± So building one had twelve guards now dead but has forty¨Ctwo kids under 10 in a cage. Just fucking great! The fucking perveris. ¡°Bravo Two, Gamma Two in position. Orange bush secure. Seven hinck spiders met the shoe. Thirty¨C six green grapes and twelve banana wrappers in a basket. So we have thirty¨Csix teenagers, under the age of eighteen in a cage and 2/3 11:43 Tue, 20 Feb 8 84¨CBoom! twelve pregnant women chained up also in a cage. ¡°Bravo Three, Gamma Three in position. I hear Ona say ever thems, but he sounds winded. ¡°Nine ck spiders met the shoe¡­.¡± POP! ¡°Make that ten!¡± He said. I see Drace back out and nod to I turn to the girls in the cage, several of them are huddled together, visibly shaking. ¡°Youdies okay? A few nods slightly. I notice a fewdies giving side nces to a woman covered in the shadows. I take a step closer, getting that gut feeling, something is not right here. I look more closely through the bars and see an older woman, a little more on the chubby side, a characteristic that was unusual for the skin trade and the certainly didn¡¯t fit the physical features of the rest of the girls in the cage. ¡°You! Come here!¡± I order, pointing my finger through the bars and motioning for her to step forward. When she steps into the light, I see her face is caked in makeup, trying to mask the clear botched stic surgery on her face. Her boobs are toorge, and she wears gaudy gold jewelry and skintight clothes that do not tter her apple shape figure. She takes a moment and bats her eyes at me. Please, sir! You must help me! My name is Hita, and I was taken months ago. Those had men out there want to hurt me! She begins to blubber but the fails in her attempt to mask her thick Russian ent. One thing I noticed quickly was how clean she was She continues to blubber and slowly moves her hands to her waist, ¡°Watch out!¡± A girl screams and I notice this Rita snaps her head towards the girl and snarls, but my hand is already on the trigger of my gun, and I don¡¯t hesitate to pop a bullet right between her drawn on eyebrows, POP! Serves you right. bitch! The girls all shriek as she drops to the floor. Dracoes beside me with some keys and quickly fumbles with the lock. ¡°Any others?¡± I say loudly, I see a few girls shake their heads. Draco quickly gets the door open and begins to drag the N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I then say in my yms after doing a quick head count ¡°Neen sweet grapes in a basket. One snake in the pit.¡± This means women over 18 and one spy in the cell. Chapter Comments. 1 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 85 Chapter 85 85 Pop! Goes the Weasel! 73% Now that we know what we have in our possession, Londer in myms ¡°Ro¡¯s lock down your posts¡± noting that they are to watch the building by the victims. Dracu and I began to head to the door at the opposite end of where we entered as I saw Omar quickly jump down thest set of stairs, his gun in his hand, a huge smile on his face. He eyes the open cage knowing he has some Indies to protect, I give him a quick nod as we exit the building. POP! POP! POP! I hear above me. The sniper rifle continues to sh its muzzle in a steady rhythm. POP! POP! POP! ! looked to see armed guards falling t wherever they were across thepound, POP! POP! POP! Smoke was filling the air making it all huxy, a burning campfire smell entered my nose. POP! POP! POP! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. I look across thergepound and see several of Jason¡¯s men in hand¨Cto¨Chandbat and out of the smoke and burning mes like in one of those damn Hollywood action movies, Jason walks like he is the fucking King! His weapons are drawn. Without even looking to his side, he raises his right gun and fires POP! POP! A man that was trying to sneak up on him, appears from out of the debris, clutching his chest before slumping over on the ground, unmoving and dead. Some blood stters on his face but it doesn¡¯t bother him. Jasones over to me ¡°That was totally epic!¡± I say to my best friend. Jason just smirks. Benes over thems ¡°Nice shot Alpha. You have a green light to go for the tower. Bring our baby home!¡± We turn towards the colossal home about a thousand yards in front of us. Jason, Draco, and I form a triangle and make our way through the hellfire. POP! POP! POP! We continue to fire our weapons as more guards try to move closer to 1. POP! POP! POP! We are soon nked by more of Jason¡¯s men, they are covered in cuts, bruises, and blood, POP! POP! POP! Shots are heard in the background and then several men on our sides drop dead out of hidden spots. Thank you Delta team! We reach the steps of the house, and we are ambushed by at least 20 armed men. Crouching in the middle of them is a woman. She looks familiar. Her face is all cut up and she has a huge scar on the side of her face. She holds silver knives in her hands. She is barking out orders as the men continue to fire. Luckily, we were so close that many of these men were caught in our crossfire and those who remained had us pinned behind the debris of the buildings. A few rounds of weapons firing, POP! POP! POP! before there is an eerie silence. Jason and I pop our heads out to see Kai and three of the Omega warriors behind the men, knives dripping in blood in their hands Kai has the woman¡¯s hair in an iron grip and a bloody de is pressed against her neck. ¡°Come on you Pussies!¡± Yells Kai. We make our way into the front marble steps of the building, hearing gunshots within the doors. Kal looks at us and smirks singing the song ¡°And Pop! Goes the Weasel!¡± We quickly enter and help the rest of the Omega team take down the remaining guards. We hear another explosion outside; thest guard tower is down. The woman is still in Kal¡¯s grasp and she is screaming and trying to get out of his hold. Jason approaches her and lifts his gun to her chin so their eyes meet. He gasps in shock. ¡°Brianna?¡± he asks in a whisper, We all freeze. That was Aurora¡¯s friend. No way. She was dead. ¡°Unhand me, you bastard! I should have killed you when I had the chance.¡± She screams and spits in his face. Oh no she didn¡¯t! 85¨CPop! Goes the Weasel! A.73% Jason just wipes the saliva off his face with the back of his hand. ¡°You work for him. You have always worked for him.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question. He was putting pieces together; we all were. The attachment, the sole friend contact in Aurora¡¯s life, the seemingly perfect life, the car chase, the scars that we saw on her body when she was passed out, her ability to handle torture, Thomas¡® insistence to guard her and chase her in the maze, Thomas being so quick to shoot her and then taking her body away quickly. It all was making sense. Brianna took a moment before speaking. ¡°If it means anything, I did love Aurora like a sister. I didn¡¯t want her to get hurt. Tell her I¡¯m sorry¡­ for everything¡± and then she moved her head so fast, slicing her own throat against Kai¡¯s de. She fell to the floor in a big heap. We watched as she stopped breathing. Draco took his gun and shot her in the back of her head. ¡°I saw her twitch¡± was all he said with an evil smile. He was still a bitter bug after all the crap that has been happening. One of the Omega warriors, Caleb I think his name is,es jogging up to us, his face and blonde hair covered in blood, a sizable cut on his eyebrow, and arge, serrated knife downcast in his hand. ¡°Boss! The asshole took her up in the elevator. Oscar is trying to override the system now to take you to the top,¡± We all nod our heads and quickly follow the kid to the back of the hallway, over all the dead bodies and through the thick smoke. The rest of our men that are with us start a formation on the staircase. ¡°No survivors Jasonmands to the teams as they start the ascent and we head to the elevator. Ben thenes over thems in haste ¡°Alpha!¡± He screams in panic. ¡°A heavily armed helicopter Shit! Just as Jason is about to go all road rage crazy on Oscar who is fiercely typing away on a little gadget with wires in the wall, he does a quick ¡°yes¡± and the hidden elevator doors spring open. That¡¯s a good man. ¡°I have a visual of the princess. I repeat, I have a visual of the princess! Ben says urgently. ¡°She¡¯s on the roof¡± Jason orders in thems ¡°To the roof soldiers!¡± We are already inside the elevator and Oscar has us ascending the floors in record time. This man is almost as awesome as Ben is. Jason quickly switches to the Alpha channel on his watch so only me, Kai and Ben can hear: ¡°B! Do you have a clean shot?¡± ¡°Negative.¡± ¡°Can you take out the chopper?¡± he asked and a ¡°Working on it!¡± came in response. ¡°Do what you have to B. Jason orders before switching back to the fullms. We exit at the very top and look around the halls. Kai whistles to us as he sees a spiral staircase going up. We all fall in line quickly and make our way to the top. The door is sealed shut when we reach the top. We can hear the chopper closing in. Oscar is already fiddling with some C4/Takes him only like 60 seconds and then Kai gives Oscar a pat on the shoulder as we take a few steps down and cover our faces. He hits the button on his watch. BOOM! The door busts open, and smoke is thick in the air. We quickly walk through the mangled threshold. As the smoke clears our vision, I see her. Our guns are raised and trained on her captor. She is in the clutches of Dimitry Marco. A gun is to her head. Her body shields most of his body. She is littered in blood. Her face is red and swollen. Her face lights up when she sees us. That bastard whispers something in her ear and my blood boils. 2/3 11 43 Tue, 20 Feb 17 85 Pop! Goes the Weasell 7384 The chopper hasnded on the other side of the roof, a strong wind from the des pushing our bnce to the limits. The gunfire below us is muilled. Suddenly we hear Aurora shout almost like a whisper in my car ¡°JASON! WATCH OUT! We quickly look behind us and see men in green and ck cargo outfitsing in considerable numbers through the busted door, guns raised, and they start shooting, Jason quickly tackles me, and we can find a little shelter behind an air conditioner box. Bullets are raining our way. Clink. Clink. Clink, the bullets hit the metal. We continue to shoot and Kai gets shot in the shoulder. Oscar got his cheek grazed. I move slightly to cover Jason and a bullet pierces through the metal structure and hits my leg, sending a spatter of blood flying like a geyser. Fuck that burns! As I put pressure on my wound, I look to see our reinforcements have arrived and our taking out the green handits wlessly. POP! POP! POP! Jason is wrapping a bell around my leg, and I look up to see the most incredible sight. Aurora is fighting Dimitry like a boss. She turns into him and elbows his ribcage¡­ once, twice, thrice, four times! Fuck! Then she jumps on his foot enough for him to loosen his arms. She turns around and palms his face, once, twice, three times. Blood starts to spill from his nose, and he falters at the edge of the roof. Jason looks at what I am looking at and we see her saying something to Dimitry and then as if it was in a slow¨Cmotion picture, she picks up her foot and ms it into crown jewels. I could feel the pain in that. He stumbled back and lost his footing. And off the ledge, he went. He is going down! Before anyone can register what is going on, he raises his gun toward Aurora and suddenly¡­. BANG! Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Chapter 86 Chapter 86 he Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 86- Answers. Part 1 Aurora POV ¡°Once upon a time¡± Dimitry begins, an evil smirk on his face. I am seriously panting heavily right now; my leg is throbbing, and I continue to feel a steady warm stream of blood cascading down my leg and a nice pool of red paint on the floor. It runs a small river to the metal grate on the floor and disappears. There is a strong coppery smell that hits my nose. I scrunch my face in pain and disgust. Dimitry gets up from his seat and walks behind me, slowly like every step is calcted. I hear some clinking on a metal table before he returns with a lighter and a clear container full of ck sand. The bastard lifts the lid near my face, and I get a strong whiff¡­ gunpowder! Oh for fucks sake! Dimitry sits down casually on his stool, paying attention to the floor, being careful not to step in the growing puddle of blood near his feet. ¡°Where was I? Oh right, Once Upon a Time, there were two families. Neighbors, friends, colleagues. The men grew up together, never wavering in their friendship. Their names were Ivan and Henry. Some called them brothers. They came from two different foreign families. One from Russia, and one from Irnd. But that didn¡¯t matter to them. They didn¡¯t see countries. They saw the person. They did everything together. School, sports, even girls. They were inseparable. Until a wee little vixen came into y named Sophia. He spat Sophia¡¯s name with such ferocity, that I thought his teeth would fly across the room. I hadn¡¯t noticed how he had sprinkled the gunpowder onto my stab wound, being engrossed in his tale until he stopped and holy guacamole did that burning sensation make me want to scream bloody murder. 1 grit my teeth tightly and tried to muffle my sound. I did not want to give this ass that satisfaction. He took a moment to smirk before he lifted the lighter in front of me. Click! And a me appeared. The seemingly innocent amber flicker of heat was now my greatest fear. My heart instantly picked up pace at an rming rate. He then quickly brought the me to the gushing wound. Pain. Searing, ripping pain. I watched as my leg sparked like a firework and heat spread across my thigh like I was ced in the deepest inferno of hell. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± I scream so loudly that if there were windows, they may have shattered at the high decibel frequency belting from my mouth. I can¡¯t help but struggle in my restraints trying to get away from the burning flesh. My burning flesh. If I was panting hard from the stab wound, I was practically hyperventting now. Inhale Exhale Inhale Exhale Fuck that hurts. Inhale, exhale. Seemingly unperturbed, Dimitry continues: ¡°Henry and Sophia became close. They started dating and soon Henry 1/3 11:43 Tue, 20 Feb t 85 ¨C Answers. Part 1 started to distance himself from Ivan. You get the picture,¡± he stated. 497341 When I didn¡¯t respond, he grabbed my chin with so much force between his thumb and fingers, that I was afraid he¡¯d crack my jaw. ¡°I expect your full attention Aurora! It¡¯s bad enough you tried to run away from me!¡± He spat. I nodded my head vigorously, not trusting my voice. He let my chin go. That¡¯s definitely going to bruise ¡°Anyway,¡± he continues in a huff, it turns out that Sophia¡¯s grandfather was a weapons smuggler. A powerful one at that and looking to expand his dealings. He was iming the city they lived in. Henry was soon recruited and given a rank position because of his rtionship with Sophia. Sophia wasn¡¯t as innocent as everyone believed. Ivan soon learned the hard waying homete one night from the store. He had to pick up medicine for his dear sweet mother, who was very sick at home. As he rounded the corner to his street, he could smell burning wood. A soft orange glow was down the street, close to where his home was. He quickened his pace. But what he saw was disturbing.¡± Dimitry took a breath. He twirled the scalpel in his hand between his fingers. ¡°Do you know what he found?¡± Don¡¯t do it Aurora, my inner conscience warned me. But do I listen, nope! ¡°Hmm.. a leprechaun riding a unicorn on the end of a fucking rainbow?¡± I spit out sarcastically. a Dimitry res at me, clearly seething in anger. He licks his upper teeth before biting his lower lip, exhaling a huff through his nose like a bull. A moment passes while I watch him twirl the scalpel in his hand again. I blinked and then BAM! Fuck me sideways and call me a box of skittles, that hurt! I scrunch my whole face in agony. I open my eyes slightly to find the silver metal sticking out of my right arm.. ¡°No!¡± Dimitry says through his teeth. ¡°He finds his housepletely engulfed in mes. His whole family was inside that house¡­ Sophia, Henry, and a few other men are leaning against the fence across the street, watching. He puts his hand around the scalpel and then pulls it out. Bitch that hurts! I keep my mouth shut by biting my tongue and tasting the copper trickle down my throat. ¡°Henry supposedly looked remorseful. But Ivan was in his grief consumed with rage. He had no idea why he was targeted. But at that moment, he wanted blood. He went across the street and went to strike Sophia, only for the men around the couple to stop him and give him a beating within an inch of his life. His once so¨Ccalled brother didn¡¯t do anything to stop it. Just stared at him. Well, Ivan was a smart man. Young. Resourceful. Over the next several weeks as he healed, he spent all his time learning more about Sophia¡¯s family and their illegal activities. The police turned their backs, refusing to help Ivan with the legal way to seek justice, being bought by his enemies to do so. So Ivan sought the illegal way.¡± His story was interrupted by my blood¨Ccurdling scream as he once again ced gunpowder on my open wound and then lit it on fire, cauterizing the gaping hole in my flesh, and searing it like a steak without the garlic butter sauce Not even flinching, he continu¨¦s but puts his knife down at the table behind me and instead begins a slow pace around. me, like a shark stalking his prey. ¡°So what did Ivan do? Ivan found the biggest 23 86 Answers. Part 1 The Romanovs. He joined their ranks and within two years, was their fiercest, bravest member. He killed without mercy. He became a strategist of epic proportions. He got himself noticed. The boss called him one day to promote this young soldier and reward him for his loyalty only to find out when he finally reached the boss¡¯s office, it was his mother¡¯s uncle! Naturally, the boss immediately took Ivan under his wing, and they devised a devious n while Ivan was trained in the art of criminal war. The next several years were fueled by hate and anger. The two rivals battled in the city, the state, the country, and then the world. Both families rose to unspeakable power, Henry eventually married Sophia while Ivan married a sweet girl, Sasha, from Russia. They went on to have families and both men were groomed to take over the respective businesses. One night, the Legatos n, now under Henry MacCartney went too far. Some of the original family members were mad that Henry was given the keys to the kingdom and attacked the Romanov family during Ivan¡¯s only son¡¯s baptism. It was a low blow. Children were off limits. Sadly the little boy died, along with many of the family members.¡± Dimitry stood in front of me now with a cat of nine tails in his hand. But this wasn¡¯t like the sensual leather whip used in Jason¡¯s red room. No, this whip was courser and had sharp metal shards at the ends. Fuck, this is going to hurt. And sure enough, a whizzing sound is heard before a sharp SMACK is Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. heard echoing off the concrete chamber and a hot burning sensation is radiating across my skin. I feel the sting across my chest and near my neck. I look down to see my thin shirt torn in lines, red stains are forming around the fringe. Ow,¡± I ¡°Ow,¡± I muster softly. I feel myself slipping into darkness and my energy is fully spent. The pain is like a bad sunburn. I can feel the heat of iting out of my skin. I try to hold back my tears but they silently start falling. ¡°We (WHAP) are (WHAP) not (WHAP) finished!¡± WHAP. WHAP. WHAP. WHAP. WHAP. He continues tosh my right side, and left side. The leather straps catch my chest, my neck, my arms, my legs. The My whole body is oozing thin lines of blood, red welts are forming. I feel like my skin is swelling, especially on my face. After the third whip, I can no longer form any energy to scream. I hear buzzing in my ears, my eyes be blurry and eventually darkness takes over. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE 3 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 87 ¨C Answers. Part 2 Aurora POV Sometimeter¡­ ¡°Wake up Princess! I hear a familiar voice that makes me shudder to my crew. A lightapping it on my cheek I ¡°You know, you passed outst night before I could finish my story! That was really rude of your My tormentor said dramatically. ¡°You know, you could groggily girl some coffee before you de the bitch,¡± 1 mumble out I brace myself for more pain but I just hear a chuckle. A dark chocke I look through my swollen crusty eyes and see the man of my night, sisting in front of me, lep man spread, and arms crossed. He is wearing a ck dress shirt and pants, and a shoulder yn holster with two pieces strapped inside He raises a water bottle to my lips, and I chug the cold liquid rapidly, quenching my parched mouth. He takes the bottle away. ¡°Watch the attitude little girl. I do not tolerate disrespect!¡± He says with angercing his words, finger pointing f centimeters from my face. So I do the only natural thing I open my mouth and bite it! I bite down with all my might and then I hear a string of profanities leave his mouth before I feel a sharp stinging jab to my ribs. The sudden force was enough for me to release my hold on his now bleeding digit. I can taste the copper in my mouth. I can¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°You little bitch!¡± He screams, shaking his hand, and pacing back and forth in front of me. ¡°Takes one to know one. I retort back. He raises his hand to strike but decides not to. Instead, he pinches the bridge of his nose with his good band, taking a few breaths before he sits down again in front of me. After a few minutes of a ring contest, I finally decide to speak about what has been guing my mind for the days have been here. ¡°W¨Cwhat do y¨Cyou want with m¨Cme?¡± I whisper out. ¡°Well if you let me finish my story, you will learn sweet cheeks!¡± He happily says, again lightly pping my face and making me wince. ¡°If you are a good girl, I won¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡± ¡°Now¡­ where was 1? Hmmm¡­oh yes! Once Ivan¡¯s little boy and his family were so badly massacred, a terrible war between the families broke out. Lots of innocent blood was spilled. They each went after each other¡¯s families, their businesses both legal and illegal. Alliances were made with smaller gangs, and fighting broke out on the streets. I will spare all the gory details,¡± 87 Answers. Part 2 ¡®Oh gee thanks mister¡® I think to myself as I internally roll my eyes. ¡°Finally, after so much turmoil, Henry and Ivan came together and after quite a few bloody fists and broken bones, a peace treaty was made between the great families. They split the illegal businesses up along with territories so they were no longerpetitors. They also made a blood pact in which the next son and daughter pair of the families would be united in marriage, Well, 120 years have passed. No females were born on either side. The families continued to function in peace for the most part. There was always some turbulence from the old blood but for the most part, the empires rose to great heights and each family had flourished sess. Finally, 26 years ago, the wait was over. A beautiful baby girl was born into the MacCartney bloodline. The pact could finally beplete. The moment that little girl was born she was destined to be the wife of the then 12¨Cyear¨Cold boy whose father was the first¨Cborn son of the reigning Don of the Romanov bloodline, Ivan Marco. Yes, my sweet. That is my grandfather. And can you guess who is the young girl? No? You, my princess. You are the little girl!¡± My swollen eyes try to bug out of my head. Excuse me? My pounding head is splitting at the temples, and it is only exasperated by this added information. My mouth starts gaping like a fish out of water. Open, Close. Open. Close. So many questions swirling in my head. And denial. Lots of denial. ¡°Ah ah!¡± Dimitry tsks his tongue. I know what you are thinking sweetie. But you see, your father, Stephen, was the third son of your grandfather. Your grandfather was a slimy hastard and together with his older sons, conspired against my family. Your parents in the dead of night whisked you away, and hid you from us, thinking they could keep you and not fulfill the treaty! Stephen and your mother changed yourst name and your real family pretended you all died. They tried to call off the century¨C old pact. Needless to say, your family met a very dramatic end. Your grandfather¡¯s best friends headed up by Gerald O¡¯Donnell took over the throne after your grandfather¡¯s demise and soon passed it to you guessed it, your little wannabe kings, Jason and Charlie. The rat bastards!¡± He spits in frustration. ¡°They split the empires and made it their own. MY BIRTHRIGHT!¡± He screams and backhands me harshly, using my face to channel his anger. ¡°I spent years building my empire! Killed my dad just to take the throne at the age of fifteen. I spent years looking for you. Found you too! I ughtered as many of your blood family as I could get my hands on. Ever wonder why your seemingly happy mother was one day found with a noose around her neck, hanging from the ceiling?¡± He startsughing as he notices the shock and pain in my face. ¡°Yes, doll. We came for you, and she fought us. You witnessed it too but you were just five at the time. I couldn¡¯t do anything with you, so I left you there. You were then sent to live with your aunt. Sound familiar? Your aunt and father tried multiple times to escape the city, but we had you under close security and always stopped them. One day, your father, one of thest survivors of his bloodline, came to me and pledged his loyalty and service if I agreed to let you live a normal childhood. It was agreed that I would not bring you into my grasp until you were close to your 27th 2/4 K973¨C1 87 ¨C Answers. Part 2 birthday. You would be mine and together we would im our birthrights and be King and Queen of the underworld. When you were seven, your father disappeared and started working for me. When you were eight, your Aunt thought to keep you from me so 1 barged in and killed her with my knife. Stabbed her until she choked on her blood. You were in the closet.¡± My heartbeat was made of hummingbird wings. Tears never stopped silently streaming down my face. The nightmares were all true. His face was so clear now. The face I tried to forget all those years ago. ¡°Naturally, when you went into the system, I made sure your foster family knew just how special you were to me. Brianna was soon integrated into your life. I have watched you from the shadows Aurora for years. My men and I have protected you, kept you safe, ensured your sess at every turn. I am the one who funded your special schrship to college. I am the one who scared all those boys N?velDrama.Org owns this text. away from you so you would remain pure. I am the one who made sure you never got into trouble. I am the one who erased your digital footprints to keep anyone else from finding you. I am the one who made that idiot Thomas look after you. Who do you think made you invisible when your dear Jason and his band of misfits went looking for you? Who do you think sent you the basket of human hearts as a warning while you were whoring yourself out to our enemies? Hmm? Me. All me baby! He sent me what? This man is not just crazy, he¡¯s psychotic. He suddenly grabs my neck and squeezes tightly. It¡¯s rough and cuts off my airway so I begin to feel lightheaded and see ck dots in my vision. I try to grasp for air but it¡¯s futile. He leans close to my face and speaks so calmly. ¡°You are mine. Mine to love. Mine to fuck. Mine to hurt. Mine to control. Mine!¡± He lets go of my throat and I wheeze in a harsh breath and start coughing. I have barely had any water and no food for days. My throat feels like sandpaper, and my soul feels light as a feather, yet every muscle weighs like it¡¯s an elephant. ¡°Your birthday is in 14 days. In ten days, we will be wed. You will wear the dress I pick; you will dance and cat with me and then I will take you to my bed. I will tie you down and you will not be allowed to leave until you are with our child. We will im our kingdom from that no good filthy mongrel pack and you will be my obedient wife. You will learn your ce, my love.¡± In a bipr move, he bends down and kisses my forehead before stalking out the door, leaving me alone with my thoughts to process all I have heard.. I must have drifted off because I was woken up by a loud BOOM! The room around me shakes slightly as I hear another BOOM! I can barely make out popping soundsing through the doors. A few more BOOMS and more popping sounds are heard, and I drift back into unconsciousness. 3/4 Mu Pub The Frau Mabu Men and They Prize BB¨CTime to Sing Aurora POV I am an awoken by hunde n my wrists. I had me and sew my father with bass Peys in his hands. He hesteritied HOOMI way! He says sympathetically, the news a stray peed my bay hou out of my face t Oh, my sweet chill. I am watermuning his eyes, I tenr i you! I was so wennus fun we wery baby. Ve mound my bloody body. could get in to him, ledge my servis, I could keep him wey from var to ferry de wielopure term as he reations in unlock the desires The help om op, my body ring and I ran in sad. My brees are weak as I clutch onto his body for suppent. He ¡°I love you Autoral¡± He tells me, Tlow yw to Dadly I barely got d caur We stumble through the steel door and make a way down the corridors. I am very slow as my wieder heady is screaming in pain and pay me les feel nude. Before wh the main stairs, o freeze in our ce and my father grain the gun from behind his fuck ¡°Well, well, well¡± Bays He mightier auswede swe have alle to loathe. Looks like I found my traitor I should ha known it was yet He seeled between his teeth. ¡°You are not worthy of the title your hold. Your ancestors are turning in their graves My father spits back hercely, putting his body protectively in front of me. I clutch onto his shirt tidaly ¡°Hand over Autota and I will make your slow death a little less paindult Dimitry says calmly, I hear his footsteps slowly descending the stairs. There are still lots of popping soundsing from the door. I should have killed you years ago. You will never have my daughter. Fuck Your My father screams and then lifts his gun. I then see the sh of a gun and my father falls to the ground. I scream ¡°Daddy!¡± And drop to the ground next to him. I roll his body over to me and see he has arge blood stain on his chest, and his breathing is shallow, I hold him Hightly as fresh hot tears leave my eyes and I start to shake. ¡°I just got you back! I say to him. He reaches his hand up to my face, gently caressing my swillen cheek with his thumb. ¡°I never left you pumpkin. I have always been there, watching from the shadows, trying to protect you. I am 50 proud of you!¡± He takes a few more shallow breaths and I try to put pressure on the wound, he grimaces. ¡°I love you daddy!¡± I whisper out through my solis. It¡¯s like I was a kid all over again. I watch as his breath quickens and then he goes limp in my arms, a final breath leaving his body. Before I can continue to mourn my father, strong armse around my torso to haul me up and pull me towards the stairs. I still hear lots of popping sounds. We cross the threshold of the basement door and I hear continuous gunshots. The once immacte shining castle is now full of rubble and smoke. The beautiful crystal chandelier is shattered on the tile floor below our feet. Men dressed in ck armor are off in the distance, with heavy guns pointed and firing. 11:43 Tue, 20 Feb Chapter 88 Chapter 88 An Time to Gang Sing Dindtry raises fals gun arut fires a few shots as far backs us both tramands the Four of the w*.** and back He parshes me roughly against the wall and hits a furto Soon stent doors opens up beside you and be roughly pull me Inside before the doors close just in tiron for a few taillets to richet off the wall We are in an elevator and going up. I A few momentster, the doors open to a hallway adeaned rematally simr to the hallway ever but we certainly not stopping to look at the artwork! He leads me in a death grip on my neck to a set of stairs and we eventually make conway inside. When filing and puffing trying to catch my breath since my ribs are bevised, I see Chimitry shoot a panel on the wall Sparks fly like He proceeds to grals me once again and ces me in the crease of his arm, printing the gun at my heart. My body in sore, I feel weak from the loss of blood, yet I feel tage couring though my homes. He leads me to the side of the building. We are waiting for something I can one several buildings on fire below, lots of people scurrying about. As the wind whips around us from the iing Mades of a helicopter above us and the sounds of helfer caining below, I take a moment to silently wish I could see the faces of the men that I should hate but all I want is for them to embrace me in their strong arms and con sweet nothings in my ear one more time. Far pulled out of my head by the hot, wet, and rank tohacen breath of Dimitry ¡°I am so looking forward to beating everyst bit off hope in you my pet. I will quench your fire and make you the ve you are meant to be was already Tuning: How darert But before I could retort, I heard an explosion and the metal door we came through busted open in a heap of sparks. Out of the smoke, with guns raised, all d in ck like smoking hot fucking ninus came my met I could see Jason, Charlie, and Kai. A few cuts and hruises littered their faces and Ints of blood sttered their bodies but they were here. For me! My men! My moment of hoge was interrupted by this little bitch, who tightened his hold even more, cutting my cection in my throat a bit just as the helicopternded on the mod armes the building. A strong wind hits our faces like a sr st. He breathes down my neck and says in a loud whisper ¡°Say goodbye to your worthless shit men. You are mine and they are about to die! I see countless mening up in droves behind my men, they have their guns trained on my men and I can¡¯t help but scream ¡°JASON! WATCH OUT! He immediately turns behind him along with Charlie and Kai, and in an instant, they are all able to dodge the raining fire of bullets. I see a bullet hit Kai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°NO¡± Enough¡± I yell out. I begin to struggle in his grip. I can wiggle enough so that his grip is loosened. This son of a walking slugworm just spent thest two days touring How dare he im me as his. How dare he threaten my family. How dare he take away everyone I love. I see cage And I find strength in my anger. 1 raise my right foot and with all my strength kick him backward right in the kneecap. He screams in pain and goes to hold his knee with both hands. ¡°That was for my mom!¡± 23 88¨CTime to Sing I turn around and yell ¡°This is for my dad!¡± Then I quickly backhand his face and watch his head whip to the other side. Blood coats his lips. He sticks his hand out with his gun. I don¡¯t hesitate and do a cool Jackie Chan arm swirl around his arm, putting his gun under my arm before bringing my knee up and pulling his arm down at the same time, effectively cracking his elbow joint. He drops his gun. Draco taught me that move, that was for my aunt!¡± I think about Ben and how much blood I saw when he was shot. WHACK! I give him a menn right book. I think about Jason. Charlie, Kai. Smack! I use both my fists to pile and drive them into his shoulder. I think about my life. I bring my open palms together and smack his ears and he is visibly dibobted. I think about all the pain he has caused so many people. I roughly kick at his ankles. I go for his knee again, making him scream in more pain. I look over and see another bullet hit Charlie¡¯s leg! A spray of blood flies out of his wound like a Jackson Pollock painting. There are too many men. I hear snickering in front of me, and he reaches for me so he can pull me toward the waiting helicopter on the other side of the building. No. More. Ms. Nice. Aurora! It¡¯s time to sing. I step into him and spin around using my elbow to thrust into his gut. Not once, not twice but 4 times! He grabs my waist once more trying to hold on. I use his body as an anchor to lift my whole fragile body and m it down on his foot. He howls out and steps back. I turn back around and using the technique Kai taught me, I shove the palm of my hand to his nose and thrust upward, once, twice, three times. He screams and brings his hands to his nose, blood is gushing out. He takes a few steps back and almost slips on the edge of the roof. ¡°I will NEVER be YOURS!¡± I scream. If his re could kill, I would be up in mes with a litter of bullets in my body. He pulls his spare gun from his holster, but I see something he doesn¡¯t. I scream like a battle cry and raise my foot and kick him so hard in the groin. He falters in his step and like a slow motion picture he ils his arms as he flies over the edge. I watch as horror fills his blood¨Csoaked face, but he still raises his gun as he begins to fall. BANG. Chapter Comments LIKE Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE 3/3 *A M Chapter 89 Chapter 89 89 See You Soon ¨C Aurora POV Beep Beep Beep 97354 What is that incessant annoying sound? Can¡¯t a girl get some sleep? I squeeze my eyes soft glow of light trying to prate my eyeballs. 1 sleep? 1 squeeze my eyes tighter when I realize there is a §£§Ö§Ö§â §£§Ö§Ö§â §£§ã§Ö§â Ugh! I try to move my hand to turn off the ring rm only to realize how heavy my limb feels. My head feels heavy, and a tapping pain is starting to register in my temples. I try to move my body, but it also feels so heavy, Soreness like I just ran a marathon. Beep Beep Beep I slowly start peeking my eyes open. It takes me a few minutes to fully open them. I could feel the crust around the edges of my eyelids. I am not in my bed at home. The celling is white, the walls are white and there is a sterile smell. §£§ã§Ö§â §£§ã§Ö§â §£§Ö§Ö§â I look to my left and see some machines. One machine showing my heartbeat ¨C Beep¡­Beep¡­Beep. I notice a few more machines with tubes and wiresing down and follow them to my body. My arms are bandaged in thick white Original content from N?velDrama.Org. sheets, My mind is still foggy as I slowly register I am in a hospital bed. The light thankfully is not harsh on my eyes as just amp was turned on in the corner, and the window across the room had the curtains drawn closed. I look to my right, and I swear my heart would have stopped if that machine wasn¡¯t telling me it was beating. Laying down on a cot, his head, and his face smushed in a pillow, and soft snores of a slumber whistling out of his slightly gaping mouth is Ben! Thetest events flooding my mind. He was shot. I thought he was dead. I was taken. I was isted for weeks. I was tortured. Dimitry. My father! The dead bodies. The roof. I fought back. I couldn¡¯t help the tears flowing freely from my face and ugly sobs started to leave my lips. Ben stirred and immediately registered the noise. One startled look at me and he jumped up quickly and came over to take my bandaged hand. His free hand caressed my cheek, trying to subtly wipe away the never¨Cending flow of tears. His touch was sweet and gentle but my cheek felt tender as I winced in difort. ¡°Hey. Shhhh. It¡¯s okay sweetie. You¡¯re safe. You¡¯re safe. He kept whispering. A small smile on his lips. He kept repeating sweet nothings, stroking my cheek trying to keep the tears from staining my face, and kissing my hand he was tightly holding until I calmed down a bit. I just stared at his Gees pi¨Cike the Toure dis CALE SO DNI AL 30 D DAL MIDLE AND 10 I PALJON unwounds of antibotin $ See You Soon got shot in the shoulder, but it wasn¡¯t anything permanently damaging. He ditched his slingst week but is not allowed to go back to training, which makes him a sou skittle Ben had made a Tall resory Trom his attack. Luckily the bullets to his back didn¡¯t hit his spine but was on bed rest for several weeks. Tason walked away with a few braised ribs and all had minor cuts and scrapes, Draco and Connor, their xosh, got a tow flesh wounds. We had no casualties on our side. Twelve men had some more serious injuries such as some bullet wounds but mostly. Jost bruises and cuts. They killed over two hundred men aist captured another fifty, When I asked about Dimitry they were more hesitant to talk about it. I remembered him raising his gun, but the shot hourd was one from a drone controlled by Ben. He shot his hand before the gun could go off and then fell into the fiery burning rubble stories below. I hadcked out from exhaustion. I hit my head on the pavement right beforeson could catch me in his arms. They used the helicopter to get me and some of the injured men back to the closest city for immediate medical attention. When I was stable enough, they brought me back to the house. I¡¯m in the medical ward. At least one of them has been with me the whale Time, never leaving me alone for even a moment. Grammy was even here and visited often. She had been living in the house thest month to help take care of everyone. I was looking forward to seeing that spicy firecracker of a woman again. The women and children at thepound were freed and over thest two weeks, the guys have been working Timelessh to locate their families and get them home sately. Those who didn¡¯t have families or didn¡¯t want to return home were given stable employment opportunities and housing amodations. A further sweep of the Marco Compound gave them vital intel into Dimitry¡¯s operations, both legal and illegal and recovered millions of dors of stolen goods among other things. The doctors came in and did their checks. I was feeling sleepy from the medications and eventually drifted off into a sweet slumber knowing I was safe. Beson POV We watched as kamern slowly drifted oft into sleep. She was going to make a full recovery and the guys and I were just the moon jubnt that she was finally awake and going to be okay, We sat there content for a while watching her 5 soundly. A smaili Amock, on her hospital door took our attention. I headed to the door and opened it to find Draco and Connor. I smped outside the door and closed it softly. They had a look of concern on their face. The ¡®t say anything. Instead, they handed me a single ck and red rose that had a white ribbon bow around it. A cand was attached to it and had Aurrera¡¯s name inscribed in calligraphy on the front. The card read ¡°Wishing you a spen Iming back, for wou Princess. See you soon. ¨C DM.¡± Are you can kidding me? 11:44 Tue, 20 Feb ti Chapter 90 Chapter 90 90 ¨C Cat and Mouse Aurora POV 73 3 monthster Fresh air. The smell of pine, citrus and fresh leaves just consumes my every cell forcing my lungs to expand and inhale the glorious scents. It¡¯s refreshing, too bad I can¡¯t enjoy it as I frantically look around searching the garden around me. I quickly whipped my head to both sides looking to see if those big burly men that wear all ck with the guns strapped to their shoulders saw me scurry from the trellis near the balcony that connected to the luxurious room I was held up in. The cool night air does nothing for my nerves as my heartbeat starts to increase. I wait patiently counting to 5. This is it. This is my chance. If I fail, I doubt they will ever let me see the sun again for an exceptionally long time. I will not be bound to that bed any longer. 5¡­.4¡­3¡­2..1! I quickly dash across the vast open gardens. The silver glow of the crescent moon reflects off the neatly trimmed grass and hedges. The smell of it just being cut this moming still lingers in the air mixed with the rose bushes that line the walking paths. I just need to get to the tree line. The forest is thick and should hopefully be my salvation. The sound of chirping crickets is all the sounds I hear amongst the rapid beats of my own heart and the soft thudding of my feet along the ground. At the furthest edge of the garden is the bench under the big Magnolia tree that I was allowed to sit and read on the good days. It was the only ce I ever found some semnce of peace. The quiet serenades would help transport my mind to the imaginary ces of my books and allow me to revel in the beauty of the literature and forget why I was there, in this house, with these mer I stop briefly at my bench. To take a moment to check my surroundings. I made the mistake of looking back at the house. Big mistake. Standing on my balcony, illuminated by the moon of the sky and the harsh bright light of the room behind them, stood the men I feared the most. All four of them. Crap. ¡°ALPORA!¡± Kai calls out. They had their arms crossed watching me in silence. Even though I was on the far side of the garden and the darkness of the sky blocked out their stem gazes, I could still make out the challenge in their features. They are daring me to take another step. I take a quick breath and lowes my head like I have done before giving them the impression that I am once again submitting to them. But this time, not a chance! Defiance is my favorite hobby these days. I look up and stick my tongue out, raising both of my bruised wrists in the air and holding out my middle fingers. on my heels and run into the forest behind me and under the e cover of the darkness. 1/4 90¨CCat and Mouse ¡°AURORA¡± They call out again. This time I don¡¯t look back, I hear my name a few more times, slowly fading in the distance as 1 pick up speed. I soon hear the familiar blow of the whistles and many shouting in the distance. It¡¯s so dark under the canopy of these trees. I stumble into fallen branches and hear the crunch of twigs and leaves beneath my feet. I was smart this time and found a pair of Converse shoes so my feet wouldn¡¯t be cut up. Just wish I grabbed a jacket too. The air is crisp and would seep into my bones soon when I stop. A few scrapes litter my legs and arms. My chest is bing heavy as I try to push oxygen into my screaming lungs. Every muscle is burning, but I cannot stop. I swerve left then right trying to find a path. ¡°ALRORA!¡± Shit. They are getting closer. I finally stumble and fall on a broken limb of a tree. My palms and my knees take the brunt of the fall, my weight harshly pounding into the ground. I let out a small yelp and quickly tried to cover my mouth. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Ouch. That hurt! I take a moment to catch my breath and look behind me. I see small lights dancing through the tree line. Four¡­ no six¡­ no¡­.. FUCK A DUCK! I see at least 10 lights dancing towards the direction I am in. Great! Simply great. They called in the dang calvary. Now the guards are looking too. My breath starts to speed up. Aurora! Come back now sweetie! You had your fun¡­ Surrender now and you will only get the whip! You know you can¡¯t run from us! Was that Ben? I stay silent. I quickly see arger tree to my right with a small hole at the base. I quietly pick myself up and crawl towards the tree trying not to make any sounds. Once at the tree, I am just able to pull my knees to my chest inside the opening at the base. I cover my mouth with my cut¨Cup hands and try to breathe as slowly as I can to bring downI my racing heart. If I move, they will see me. ¡°AURORA! BABY GIRL YOU ARE IN BIG TROUBLE!!¡­. COME. OUT. NOW!¡± That was Jason. Fuck. This is not good. They are so pissed. And then silence. Nothing- Not even the chirps of the insects. I don¡¯t hear any crunching of leaves or hollers from the men. No shining lights through the forest reflecting on the trees. I hold my breath. 1¡­2¡­3¡­.I count to 60 silently, willing that they gave up. Magivethey left? I close my eyes for a moment. I don¡¯t hear them. I finally allow myself to exhale and a small smile creases my cheeks. I did it! I did it. Now I just have to get out of here. I crawl out of my little imaginary cubby hole. ¡°Well, hello sweetheart.¡± FUCK! I exhale another big breath and drop my head. ¡°Too much?¡± I say sweetly, looking up at Charlie, who is standing tall next to me, his arms crossed and a scowl resting 2/4 11:44 Tue, 20 Feb to 90 Cat and Mouse on his face. ¡°Just a bit,¡± he says with a glint of mischief in his eye. ¡°I¡¯m about to have a really sore ass, aren¡¯t I?¡± I question him as I stand up and brush off my bare legs. He just raises an eyebrow at me with the you know the answer to that look. I take a quick deep breath. ¡°Worth it!¡± I state as he lifts me effortlessly and throws me over his shoulder. My world gets turned upside down and I begin to struggle trying to get morefortable. He gives me a harsh little p on my naked thigh as he starts back to the house. ¡°OW!¡± I screech out and he ps my globes again. ¡°You know the rules! Noining¡± So I just hang there. You see, after I was released from the hospital wing about a week after I woke up, they had given me a choice. Even though they didn¡¯t want to, they knew they needed to. They let me choose if I wanted to leave them and return to my old life or I could stay with them, for life. They would protect me. They promised me to be better and I made some conditions which they sort of agreed to. They gave me more freedom. I now get to hang out with Chef at Saturn a few times a month, they let me experiment in the kitchen whenever I want, and I can go out whenever I want, as long as I take like a small army of armed guards, but hey, it¡¯s better than being a prisoner! They also take me out on a proper date once a week and when I am ready, I can return to school, online sses only though. I have really grown to adore these men. They have continued my self¨Cdefense training and I have to say, I look pretty badass in my yoga pants and the training ring if you get what I am saying. I am still a total brat when I want to be. What can I say. I¡¯ve be a pain slut. And I have found ¡®escaping thepound to be my favorite game with them. Over thest 3 months, I have run away and hid from them about 30 times, sessfully got outside the house 5 times and made it past the tree line now twice. I was supposed to be waiting for them in our room, kneeling and being all ¡°good girl¡® submissive after they finished theirte¨Cnight work at the warehouse, but I got the bright idea to test the newest security systems. Never thought I¡¯d get as far as I did. Must be my ninja skills. I felt the temperature change and the soft grey glow of the moon was reced with the softer amber glow of the house lights. I barely register the bouncing on the stairs as I continue to be wrapped up in my head. Running in the woods is tiring! I finally hear a few doors open and close before I feel myself being thrown in the air and bouncing a few times on a veryfy bed. A red bed. A huge red bed. Shit. We are in the Master yroom. And looking down at me are my four badass captors of my heart. ¡°Well, fuck me sideways and bake me a chocte pie!¡± I exim as my eyes are as wide as saucers, looking at the various restraints and pleasure items in their hands. Kai is wielding his favorite leather flogger. Damn, that is going to sting. I just got rid of thest marks too! ¡°Oh, we n to princess! That and so much more¡­ Kai darkly says before they all pounce on me like the tigers they are, Rawr! Chapter 91 Chapter 91 90 ¨C Cat and Mouse Aurora POV 73 3 monthster Fresh air. The smell of pine, citrus and fresh leaves just consumes my every cell forcing my lungs to expand and inhale the glorious scents. It¡¯s refreshing, too bad I can¡¯t enjoy it as I frantically look around searching the garden around me. I quickly whipped my head to both sides looking to see if those big burly men that wear all ck with the guns strapped to their shoulders saw me scurry from the trellis near the balcony that connected to the luxurious room I was held up in. The cool night air does nothing for my nerves as my heartbeat starts to increase. I wait patiently counting to 5. This is it. This is my chance. If I fail, I doubt they will ever let me see the sun again for an exceptionally long time. I will not be bound to that bed any longer. 5¡­.4¡­3¡­2..1! I quickly dash across the vast open gardens. The silver glow of the crescent moon reflects off the neatly trimmed grass and hedges. The smell of it just being cut this moming still lingers in the air mixed with the rose bushes that line the walking paths. I just need to get to the tree line. The forest is thick and should hopefully be my salvation. The sound of chirping crickets is all the sounds I hear amongst the rapid beats of my own heart and the soft thudding of my feet along the ground. At the furthest edge of the garden is the bench under the big Magnolia tree that I was allowed to sit and read on the good days. It was the only ce I ever found some semnce of peace. The quiet serenades would help transport my mind to the imaginary ces of my books and allow me to revel in the beauty of the literature and forget why I was there, in this house, with these mer I stop briefly at my bench. To take a moment to check my surroundings. I made the mistake of looking back at the house. Big mistake. Standing on my balcony, illuminated by the moon of the sky and the harsh bright light of the room behind them, stood the men I feared the most. All four of them. Crap. ¡°ALPORA!¡± Kai calls out. They had their arms crossed watching me in silence. Even though I was on the far side of the garden and the darkness of the sky blocked out their stem gazes, I could still make out the challenge in their features. They are daring me to take another step. I take a quick breath and lowes my head like I have done before giving them the impression that I am once again submitting to them. But this time, not a chance! Defiance is my favorite hobby these days. I look up and stick my tongue out, raising both of my bruised wrists in the air and holding out my middle fingers. on my heels and run into the forest behind me and under the e cover of the darkness. 1/4 90¨CCat and Mouse ¡°AURORA¡± They call out again. This time I don¡¯t look back, I hear my name a few more times, slowly fading in the distance as 1 pick up speed. I soon hear the familiar blow of the whistles and many shouting in the distance. It¡¯s so dark under the canopy of these trees. I stumble into fallen branches and hear the crunch of twigs and leaves beneath my feet. I was smart this time and found a pair of Converse shoes so my feet wouldn¡¯t be cut up. Just wish I grabbed a jacket too. The air is crisp and would seep into my bones soon when I stop. A few scrapes litter my legs and arms. My chest is bing heavy as I try to push oxygen into my screaming lungs. Every muscle is burning, but I cannot stop. I swerve left then right trying to find a path. ¡°ALRORA!¡± Shit. They are getting closer. I finally stumble and fall on a broken limb of a tree. My palms and my knees take the brunt of the fall, my weight harshly pounding into the ground. I let out a small yelp and quickly tried to cover my mouth. Ouch. That hurt! I take a moment to catch my breath and look behind me. I see small lights dancing through the tree line. Four¡­ no six¡­ no¡­.. FUCK A DUCK! I see at least 10 lights dancing towards the direction I am in. Great! Simply great. They called in the dang calvary. Now the guards are looking too. My breath starts to speed up. Aurora! Come back now sweetie! You had your fun¡­ Surrender now and you will only get the whip! You know you can¡¯t run from us! Was that Ben? I stay silent. I quickly see arger tree to my right with a small hole at the base. I quietly pick myself up and crawl towards the tree trying not to make any sounds. Once at the tree, I am just able to pull my knees to my chest inside the opening at the base. I cover my mouth with my cut¨Cup hands and try to breathe as slowly as I can to bring downI my racing heart. If I move, they will see me. ¡°AURORA! BABY GIRL YOU ARE IN BIG TROUBLE!!¡­. COME. OUT. NOW!¡± That was Jason. Fuck. This is not good. They are so pissed. And then silence. Nothing- Not even the chirps of the insects. I don¡¯t hear any crunching of leaves or hollers from the men. No shining lights through the forest reflecting on the trees. I hold my breath. 1¡­2¡­3¡­.I count to 60 silently, willing that they gave up. Magivethey left? I close my eyes for a moment. I don¡¯t hear them. I finally allow myself to exhale and a small smile creases my cheeks. I did it! I did it. Now I just have to get out of here. I crawl out of my little imaginary cubby hole. ¡°Well, hello sweetheart.¡± FUCK! I exhale another big breath and drop my head. ¡°Too much?¡± I say sweetly, looking up at Charlie, who is standing tall next to me, his arms crossed and a scowl resting 2/4 11:44 Tue, 20 Feb to Original content from N?velDrama.Org. 90 Cat and Mouse on his face. ¡°Just a bit,¡± he says with a glint of mischief in his eye. ¡°I¡¯m about to have a really sore ass, aren¡¯t I?¡± I question him as I stand up and brush off my bare legs. He just raises an eyebrow at me with the you know the answer to that look. I take a quick deep breath. ¡°Worth it!¡± I state as he lifts me effortlessly and throws me over his shoulder. My world gets turned upside down and I begin to struggle trying to get morefortable. He gives me a harsh little p on my naked thigh as he starts back to the house. ¡°OW!¡± I screech out and he ps my globes again. ¡°You know the rules! Noining¡± So I just hang there. You see, after I was released from the hospital wing about a week after I woke up, they had given me a choice. Even though they didn¡¯t want to, they knew they needed to. They let me choose if I wanted to leave them and return to my old life or I could stay with them, for life. They would protect me. They promised me to be better and I made some conditions which they sort of agreed to. They gave me more freedom. I now get to hang out with Chef at Saturn a few times a month, they let me experiment in the kitchen whenever I want, and I can go out whenever I want, as long as I take like a small army of armed guards, but hey, it¡¯s better than being a prisoner! They also take me out on a proper date once a week and when I am ready, I can return to school, online sses only though. I have really grown to adore these men. They have continued my self¨Cdefense training and I have to say, I look pretty badass in my yoga pants and the training ring if you get what I am saying. I am still a total brat when I want to be. What can I say. I¡¯ve be a pain slut. And I have found ¡®escaping thepound to be my favorite game with them. Over thest 3 months, I have run away and hid from them about 30 times, sessfully got outside the house 5 times and made it past the tree line now twice. I was supposed to be waiting for them in our room, kneeling and being all ¡°good girl¡® submissive after they finished theirte¨Cnight work at the warehouse, but I got the bright idea to test the newest security systems. Never thought I¡¯d get as far as I did. Must be my ninja skills. I felt the temperature change and the soft grey glow of the moon was reced with the softer amber glow of the house lights. I barely register the bouncing on the stairs as I continue to be wrapped up in my head. Running in the woods is tiring! I finally hear a few doors open and close before I feel myself being thrown in the air and bouncing a few times on a veryfy bed. A red bed. A huge red bed. Shit. We are in the Master yroom. And looking down at me are my four badass captors of my heart. ¡°Well, fuck me sideways and bake me a chocte pie!¡± I exim as my eyes are as wide as saucers, looking at the various restraints and pleasure items in their hands. Kai is wielding his favorite leather flogger. Damn, that is going to sting. I just got rid of thest marks too! ¡°Oh, we n to princess! That and so much more¡­ Kai darkly says before they all pounce on me like the tigers they are, Rawr! Chapter 92 Chapter 92 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 92 ¨C A Night to Remember, Part II Aurora The guards at the dining room door looked at me and raised their eyebrows, one looked away quickly and I am fairly sure I saw him adjust his pants. That made my cheeks burn a bit. They opened the door, and I stepped inside. Jason was the first to look up and I am almost positive that if his eyes were not attached to his skull, they would have fallen out with how big they got. He even visibly opened his mouth like a gaping fish. Charlie, who was talking to Ben, noticed Jason and quickly followed his gaze and practically did the same thing. Ben was next and then Kai turned in his chair since his back was to me and visibly gawked as well. I decided to move and made my way to my chair. Jason got a grip on hisposure, quickly clearing his throat and standing up to help me with my chair. I thanked him quietly when I sat down and noticed an exceptionallyrge bulge in his pants. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. He adjusted himself before sitting back down. I took a quick look at the others and noticed they were still gawking. I bit my lower lip in nervousness, and I heard Kai growl. Realizing what I did, I quickly released my lip and kept looking at my hands in myp before I asked no one in particr ¡°Is it too much?¡± I looked up and made eye contact with each of them. Charlie is the one who finally answers after what feels like an infinity of silence: ¡°Not at all dear. You are¡­ breathtaking.¡± I felt my cheeks heat again and a smile crept on my face. I thanked him and tried to hide my cheeks in my hands. Luckily, the food came just in time before more awkward silence could take ce. The food was delicious as always. I kept to myself most of the dinner, not quite paying attention to their usual business chatter. They made small chitchat here and there and it was pleasant as always. Once dessert was served, the servants cleared out of the hall, and it was just the five of us. Now or never Aurora. ¡°Master,¡± I began softly. I looked directly at Jason. My heart was hammering in my chest like a thousand butterflies. ¡°Yes, dear?¡± Jason asked smugly. I decided to go big or go home. I got up from my seat and went to him. I boldly kneeled slowly at his feet and ced myself in the submissive pose. ¡°I¡¯m ready Master,¡± I said softly. ¡°Ready for what ve? Be specific!¡± He ordered. You could tell he was smirking. He was enjoying this little game. I took a deep breath. ¡°I am ready to give myself fully to you all,¡± I said still looking at my upward¨Cfacing hands. 1/4 92¨CA Night to Remember, Part II I heard a sharp intake of breath and maybe a growl. Jason¡¯s hand came swiftly under my chin and raised my face to look at him. I stared at his beautiful eyes for a few moments, and he stared back, searching for an answer he had yet to ask. Are you positive you want to take the next step? There is no going back,¡± he said gently. ¡®Yes, Master,¡± I said. I was surprised I didn¡¯t stutter. I was firm despite my insides doing acrobatic flips. Since this is your first time, we can go slow. Pick one of us and we will take care of you.¡± He said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. No, Master. I want all of you.¡± I said with a smile on my face. I knew the rational side of my brain was screaming YOU IDIOT! But I didn¡¯t care. My body was on fire, and I wanted this. I wanted them. I needed this. I needed them, all of them. I know I would regret it in the morning. I have heard stories and done plenty of research, so it¡¯s go big or go home. Since I am already home, might as well go big! And I know they are big. Like exceptionally above¨Caverage big. Very well endowed. Go to the Master yroom.¡± was all Jason said and turned his head to finish his dessert. Well, hopefully, his first desert¡­ I quickly and quietly stood up, kept my head down and practically ran out the doors. The guards followed close behind, but they seemed to rx a bit when I headed to the elevator instead of to the door. I rode the quick ride in silence and then rushed into the familiar space, stripped my dress off and decided to be bratty by leaving on the very skimpyce panties. I took my position on my pillow, my naked back facing the door, kneeling in the single pool of light. My knees were starting to ache when I heard the door open. I heard several footsteps and a loud gasp. Bingo! They saw my little present. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. I heard a little more movement, presuming that they were discarding their clothes like they always do. Jason in particr loves to be barefoot while wearing his dress pants but leaves his beautiful, sculpted chest bare and exposed. It¡¯s every woman¡¯s secret wet dreame true. Jason came in front of me. ¡°You are a very naughty ve tonight. He didn¡¯t question, he told me. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied, a smile on my lips. ¡°Tsk Tsk. You know the rules, yet you broke them. He again said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°Yes, Master. I again replied. I heard a few small chuckles. ¡°Very well. He said while he started petting my head. ¡°Over to the bench. Now,¡± He ordered. Not going to lie, his deep bravado made my insides clinch. I slowly stood up, taking a moment to catch my bnce since I had been kneeling for so long. I walked cautiously over to the spanking bench and stood at the edge. Ben came over and ced a ck silk blindfold over my eyes. He quickly kissed my neck before I felt someone guiding my legs into the restraints. My wrists were grabbed gently but firmly, and my body was guided across the bench, so my front was flush with the leather, my limbs were stretched, and my ass was up in the air. The cold fabric brushed harshly against my nipples and they perked up. What¡¯s your safe word?¡± I was asked. ¡°Lavender, Master,¡± I responded. ¡°Good girl.¡± I then felt a light feather touch across my bare back, sending shivers down my spine. My whole body was feeling warm and tingly. Those same hands rested gently on my hips, and I could feel a familiar and dominating presence close to my backside. 2/4 11:45 Tue, 20 Feb 92- A Night to Remember, Part II BK 7350 This process was repeated a few times. Strong hands caressed my skin. I started to give in to the sensation. Then something cold and sharp graced my skin. It wasn¡¯t painful but it woke my senses up. The point was small. And then another sharper point graced my skin. And then another. I felt all four dominant men surrounding me, I was strapped down where I couldn¡¯t resist even if I wanted to. These sharper points continued to dance across my bare skin, like a paintbrush on canvas. Then the sharp points got a little stronger. A stinging sensation guided me across my skin. It wasn¡¯t painful. However, it was making my insides be like mush. Then suddenly, RIP! My new panties were disposed of. ¡°Hey! I liked those.¡± I pouted. SMACK! Right on the ass. ¡°Well, then you shouldn¡¯t have worn them!¡± Kai teased back. I couldn¡¯t help but grumble in defeat which earned me another open palm smack on my bare flesh. I felt a strong hand once again caress my back, over my ass and then two fingers touch my most sensitive folds. I jumped slightly at the surprise touch. ¡°We haven¡¯t even started yet, and you are already so wet for us, isn¡¯t that right my little slut?¡± Jason teased. I nodded because he was continuing to tease my entrance and I was feeling like I was on cloud nine. If I wasn¡¯t tied down, I would be pushing into his fingers. SMACK! ¡°Words, Aurora!¡± He ordered. ¡°Y¨Cyes Ma¨CMaster,¡± I breathed out. ¡°I¨CI¨CI am your dirty little slut!¡± I hear him hum in satisfaction before his fingers leave me and I whimper. SMACK! ¡°Patience love!¡± That was from Charlie. I exhaled deeply. I hate being patient. They know this! Once again, the feather¨Clight touching resumes on my back, my arms, my bare ass, and my legs. Never where I wanted them the most, but they teased close to my sacred princess parts. It¡¯s so soothing and yet so fucking frustrating. Then SMACK! A p on the ass. More touching and they whisper sweet nothings, telling me I am a good girl for taking it. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! But this time with a cat¨Cof¨Cnine¨Ctails whip on my ass and thighs. Light enough force so it brings just enough sting to make me jumpy. And then more sensual caressing. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. SMACK! And I let out a moan because this smack was a paddle but on my sensitive wet folds. More caressing. They praise me for doing so well. My body shutters and my heart swells. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! A riding crop I think on my exposed thighs. That little extra bite of sting makes me groan out in pleasure and pain. My breath is bing morebored as my insides continue to drown in want and need. They repeated this process repeatedly. My body is shaking with the sensations. Each time they whip my body, they increase their force. It¡¯s bing more painful. My body is feeling sore, and each sting is sharper and more sensitive to the touch. Now the light caresses are even stimting a brutal response. I LOVE IT! Chapter 93 Chapter 93 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 93 ¨C A Night to Remember, Part III Aurora Then stop their ministrations. They let me breathe for a moment. As my body begins to settle down, I hear a buzzing sound. I lift my head gently trying to listen closer to what it could be. Then suddenly that buzzing is ced directly on my folds. I scream in surprise and then it turns into a deep moan. A vibrator. And by the feel of it, it¡¯s the little clit egg that I havee to love. And it is a powerful one too. The vibrator is moved down to cover my clit and soon I am a moaning groaning shaking mess. I can¡¯t help but start squirming trying to find more friction. ¡°Please¡± I breathe out my pleading. I feel that sensation building in my core. I am close. ¡°Please let me ¡°Not yet¡± Ben orders. Then I feel 2 strong fingers pushed inside me. Fuck a duck in a truck. It feels incredible. Then I feel another two fingers inside me, and they move on opposite walls. In and out. They alternate their friction, stretching me and hitting the right spots. It sends my body into near convulsions. My body tenses and then I hear the most beautiful words in that moment: ¡°Come for us.¡± Hallelujah! Oh my sweet cherry pie, did I cum! Those sweet words pushed me over the edge, down the hill, around the corner and over the mountain. If I were a rocket, I would have shot into space. My body convulsed, every muscle inside me clinched and pulsed with its own beat. It was like a firecracker in my soul. The vibrator was removed after I came down from my high, but the fingers inside me continued to rub my walls, gently, sending my treasure into another convulsion and they allowed me to ride that evesting high for a few more moments. I could hear the squelching of my juices as they gently pulled out their fingers. I was breathing so heavily still when I felt fingers in front of my mouth. I could smell the musk of sex right under my nose. ¡°Open and suck¡± I hear Charlie say. I do asmanded and fingers are ced in my mouth. I begin to lick off all my juices, using my tongue to get every drop and trying to tease Charlie¡¯s fingers. I hear him groan. My restraints are removed and so is my blindfold. They rub each spot carefully and kiss my skin hungrily. I am gently guided to a standing position and Ben and Kai are holding me up because my legs are practically still jelly. They start peppering my face, neck, and hands with kisses. Jasones in front of me, and I feel Charlie behind me, his hands firmly on my waist. Jason gives me a soul¨Csearing kiss. I moan into his mouth, and it is all the ess he needs to dominate the kiss, thrusting his tongue into me and exploring every inch of my mouth. He pulls away just before I ck out fromck of oxygen. Then Kai kisses me passionately. Ben kissed me sweetly but also until I couldn¡¯t breathe, and Charlie was just as savage as Jason. They began to kiss every inch of my body. Their hands were reced with hungry mouth kisses. They suckled and teased my breasts. Kai and Charlie focused on pinching and pulling my nipples while Jason and Ben enjoyed more tongue action and kneading them. They massaged the sore globes of my ass and thighs. Charlietched onto my neck, suckling that sweet spot that had my knees feel like jelly. I was a moaning mess, enjoying every moment. While they continued their predatory conquering of my body, I managed to guide my hands down to their pants. I found that I could reach Ben and Kai the easiest and slowly started to rub my hands over their tented pants. 1/3 11:45 Tue, 20 Feb 93¨CA Night to Remember, Part III They groaned affectionately which gave me incentive to continue. I slowly undid their buttons and slid the zippers down so I could sneak my hands inside their boxers and began to rub their very thick members greedily. I pushed my ass back into Charlie and pushed my breasts further into Jason¡¯s face. They all began to breathe heavier too. Their lust catching up to them. Before I know it, I am pushed on my knees and all four men, have their pants down and their members standing proud. I took Jason in my mouth first. Teasing his mushroom tip and tasting the salty precum. I continue to use my hands to massage Ben and Kai and they love it. I y with Jason in my mouth a bit more before I turn slightly to Kai and repeat the process, only grabbing Jason and Charlie and continuing my slow tortuous massage, feeling their dicks twitch in my hands. I continue rotating, deep¨Cthroating and sucking each of their lengths vigorously until they are almost ready to explode. They moan in pleasure urging me to continue and making my core so wet with primal need, I can feel my juices dripping down my thighs. Soon they all grab their members and begin to pump rapidly. Jason soon shoves his member in my mouth and explodes inside. I take every drop. I feel Ben and Kai explode on my face and chest. I turn and take Charlie in my mouth just in time for his release. He relishes the feeling of me wrapped around him. We all take a moment afterward to catch our breath. Kaies with a wet cloth and wipes my face and chest, bringing me some water while whispering sweet nothings in my ear. The guys stand in front of me for a moment and whisper before I see them y a few quick rounds of Rock, Paper, Scissors, Lizard, Spock. With a predatory grin, Jason then help but giggle. He climbs on top of me, and I open my legs willingly so he can fit in between. Heys down on my body and looks at my face. Caressing sweetly my face and asking ¡°You okay? Do you want to use your safe word?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± I say proudly. And I am. I am feeling incredible. ¡°I want this¡± I add for good measure. He smiles and then kisses me passionately. It¡¯s like the entire world disappears and it is just the two of us. He takes your breath away. Seriously. I¡¯m panting right now because I must catch my breath after that kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll start slow. It¡¯s going to hurt for just a few moments and then it will get better,¡± He assures me. Instead of answering, I pull his head to me and kiss him with the same passion he showed me. I vaguely remember feeling his cock lined up at my soaking¨Cwet entrance. He gives me a moment to breathe and then kisses me again, hard. At the same time, he pushes himself all the way in, hard and fast and then stills. I scream into his mouth. It hurts. Son of a Motherfucker, it hurt. Jason breaks the kiss and begins to pepper my face with light kisses. He whispers in my ear how proud he is. My heart swells and so does my pussy because I feel myself clench around his really big member. I feel full inside and I want to feel more. The initial pain is gone, and I start moving my hips, looking for friction. Jason notices it and smirks. He continues to kiss my neck, no doubt leaving love bites as I feel his teeth graze my skin and begins to thrust in and out. His thrusts then start to increase. I wrap my legs around his waist which allows him to go even deeper, hitting my wall perfectly. ¡°Fuck you are so tight, he grits out, and his thrusts be even stronger. I am in absolute bliss. I feel my inside tightening and his thrusts be sloppy. We are both close. 2/3 KS73%E 93¨CA Night to Remember, Part III He continues to push inside me, and that firecracker is about to explode, and I think he feels it too because he orders me toe, and I do. As I rode the high once again, I heard him grunt; I could feel him grow before he twitched inside me. His thrusts slow and I can feel his hot seed bursting inside me. Wee down together. He gently removes himself from me and I hiss at the sudden loss of him. My insides feel raw and yet I want more. He kissed me sweetly and his million¨Cdor smile was almost enough to make me explode again. He quickly gets off the bed and Charlie, Ben and Kai are next to me. They caress my skin and give me Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. kisses. ¡°We aren¡¯t done yet, love. Hold on a little more¡± Charlie coos andys down next to me. Ben gently picks me up and ces me on top of Charlie, facing him. I straddle his waist and bend down to kiss him. His touch on my body sends shivers down my spine. Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW 1 < SHARE Chapter 94 Chapter 94 3/3 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 94 ¨C A Night to Remember, Part IV Aurora I can feel his not¨Cso¨Clittle mini¨CCharlie poking my ass. Someone wants to y. Charlie wastes no more time and picks me up slightly by the hips and lines my entrance with him. He gives me that panty N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. dropping smirk before he lowers me down slowly on his very thick cock. I hiss and groan at the fullness, I take a moment to adjust to him before I start moving my hips up and down. I feel a body behind me begin to pepper my neck with kisses. Ben. I feel warm liquid sliding between the globes of my rear end. I then feel two fingers at my puckered hole, but they are also wet. I squirm a little and Ben whispers in my ear ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just the lube. I must stretch you a bit with my fingers first.¡± I nod at him and continue to ride Charlie who is enjoying ying with my bouncing breasts. I continue to move my hips in a circle while I kiss Charlie¡¯s neck. He is a groaning mess and it¡¯s music to my ears. I feel the two fingers continue to tease my back entrance and then one finger slowly pushes inside. Very slowly, I clinch and hear Charlie groan. ¡°Rx Aurora¡± Ben orders and I try, Kal, being mischievous as always,es up and kisses me passionately. His hand sneaks in between Charlie and me and starts rubbing my sensitive bud. I am so consumed by Charlie and Kai, that it helps me rx enough so Ben can push two fingers inside. The three of them work together, Charlie inside my pussy and ying with my breasts, Ben scissoring and finger fucking my back entrance and Kai sucking the sweet spot on my neck while rubbing my throbbing clit. I am unable to control my building orgasm and with a simple please, they permit me toe as much as I need to. They bring me over the edge three more times before Charlie explodes inside me. I catch my breath and Charlie holds me close for a few moments before he gently removes me from him only for me to be ced on top of Ben quite greedily. His kisses are frantic, and he shoves his cock inside of me with such ferocity. He didn¡¯t even give me a warning. I scream out in pain and pleasure. Kaies behind me and pushes me down, so I am lying on Ben. Ben stills his fuckery only for me to feel a tip of arge olled cock at my back entrance, Rai begins to slowly push himself inside. Inch by incredible inch. I try to stay as rxed as possible. Ben rubs my back. and kisses me as I tightly hold onto the sheets. Once Kai is finally seated inside me and his pelvis is touching my ass checks, I feel so incredibly full. Like a food baby pressing on my dder kind of full. They wait for me to adjust and I manage a very weak nod. Then the moving starts. Holy Chocte Pie and lee Cream; this was even more delicious than just feeling them inside of me. The friction was insane. I couldn¡¯t move. I just let them take control. They kept whispering how tight I was and how much they loved this. They praised me for being such a good girl and taking all of them. It took me no time at all for me to explode in euphoria two more times and I squirted all over Ben! That is still not a turn¨Coff like I thought it would be. Instead, it fueled them more. Both men were beasts. They were relentless. They increased their pace and found a rhythm that was pushing me to another climax. I was on the verge of passing out when I could feel them twitch. They both exploded in me as I came one more time. It was powerful and boy was it the best feeling. I was thoroughly fucked, Literally, I was fully satisfied, I started to fade quickly. My body wants to shut down and I let myself close my eyes, basking in the afterglow of the best night of my life. Truly, a night to remember. I vaguely remember being ced in a warm tub and warm hands 173 * A Night Raman tak by Murading my way it in a time he does of tatt seg. I was woken up belly to drink some splits, prebudiyathu puth I don¡¯t remember being changed but I de remember amid by mudepine, deren tones, Ruding we were wet cows. Why are on a sheet and being lulled to the dark so wh was leave feeling twas shaken, on our very he was wets to the cost and Psd his hand out for me to take. We were at the simuanh Bagha din hay tied the gov¡¯s chuckle darkly. trebuits Then, tapiali a and whined the ¡°Beh sewandtsch, board we will rate site you are the dessert for tonight.¡± And My pantans, work with buities, any dedicarded Dement Iman, PHON ass we die with heh, she is still a shy little angel. I love idk love waising on gilt bhari. Exten oder all we cover wabaming line appen on, het scheelt enim, branca and when drawn there presentatiel mascle She is easy to tease and it is so aire seeing ben ordine smart with, we pirata yemelissa mexa Sire is past heated on thy us as we are try ther I kissed boy on, her checkt and has re¨Credhavers Whist Treats Prere Wo seest omst off the car. Charlie, Key, and all follow w the mutterite prece yap et fashioned od pork dinos, tit we are meeting some imperdont ber. Win aghord aurales, and hudterary way toy bite troph drown of Salter Nerena¡¯s Tace was hearing. I stood at the door and Tamed around by adds then and suspired tame ze ¡°Bady girl we have to que special trend. Thence at any neopresoal Mariness; assercitives onndth and lithom we n to take you out for a hotrad your clove and yojar sutry with ars at all times. Unureliamal?¡± She gave me an ave made as a pede. U sihir then me of my wared eyebrows mad may signature ¡°don¡¯t fuck with me? looks. I have no probam Taline then the the back and get a lesson in respect. ¡°I¡¯m soras Masign¡± She mumbled quietistes. It will be your god girl and by with year. It¡¯s not like i n on day your excaping on anything¡± She added why sometime in ordial four of ts abys ronded slightly. She started Adz mendughing and kissed me sweedy and then sipped aroma ad pecored the pan dasar. I shook my head. This girl is going to the the death of us and miners, It will dire happy knowing we had her. We went into the restaurant and/odded to the hentress. Auer was acordby wading for us by the door to the private dining room. I took her hand and a waiter opened the door or wars to walk threadh. Our associates were already there wilging fearers, they were happipity conversing with timemselves and stopped when wet entered. These men are part of the Greek Amanum bandia and we doing, bursimess with them four years. The boss is retiring and handing over his reign is his son hair what I wasn¡¯t sespecting its fare core of the young, man sitting at the table to stand up quickly, krding his chair over with a hit off simile his face. What he said next boiled my bony¡¯s. One simple word. ¡°¡°¡± Ard whitt wars worse its that theke mins popped out behind me with a huge smile on her face. ¡°Tyit?¡± Before we could act, Aurora/somehow wormed her way out of Kaif¡¯s op and man into this man¡¯s open and waiting 20 Feb ti 94¨CA Night to Remember, Part IV KS73% ¡°Aurora!¡± I scold. I am not able to control the fury on my face. And the little brat just looks at me and rolls her eyes, again! I probably have steaming out of my ears. ¡°Wait? Aurora? As in little Aurora Summers?¡± chimed Gustus Tsolmytis, the soon¨Cto¨Cbe old Greek Mafia leader. He was now standing up and looking at her. Tyler just smiled and continued to hold Aurora in his arms like he was reunited with his long¨Clost love. To my surprise, Aurora answered. ¡°Yes, Uncle. It¡¯s me!¡± This Tyler guy hugged her again before she let go and then went to the old man and gave him a warm hug and a kiss on the cheek. We just stood there dumbstruck. ¡°Where are my manners? I am sure you already know them, but this is Jason, Charlie, Kai, and Ben She stepped back over to us, stepped into my side, and put her arms around my waist, sensing my anger. I pulled her closer, trying to show my im on her. Jason, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡± Gustus said with a big smile on his face and approached with his hand open. I shook it firmly and we exchanged pleasantries. ¡°Well, this is going to be a very enjoyable lunch!¡± hemented and I couldn¡¯t agree more. This little pixie of ours is full of surprises. AUTHORS NOTE: The next update for this story will not be until October 28/29. I am taking time to celebrate my youngest child¡¯s 3rd birthday next week with family and my limited free time will be focused on updating my other novel, The Dragon Kings and The Prophecy (also found here on AnyStories if you are interested). Thank you for your constant support and understanding. Be well! Chapter Comments Visitor i would love to own this book love it VIEW 1 COMMENT POST COMMENT D 40 SHARE Chapter 95 Chapter 95 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. 95 ¨C Angel Cake Aurora POV I was sitting on a barstool at this old¨Cfashioned diner, sipping the most scrumptious homemade vani milkshake t have ever had with the guys surrounding me. They bought out the entire diner for us and our mini army of escorts and everyone was enjoying a treat gove Kat got a sundae with chocte ice cream, Charlie got a slice of tres leche cake,son opted for an angel food cake topped with strawberries and cream, and Ben decided to get a milkshake only his was mint chocte chip. I decided to steal a bite from each of them, Jason being first. ¡°Hey!¡± Jason eximed, faking being offended. ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°Not anymore!¡± I smirked and then popped therge chunk of cake in my mouth. The fruity freshness exploded in my mouth and I decided to moan extra loud and do a little food dance, paying extra attention to wiggling my ass. Pretty sure I saw Jason¡¯s eyes darken with pure lust. ¡°I demand a kiss for your disobedience.¡± He said seriously I proceeded to put my finger on my chin and act like I was deeply thinking about my options. He pretty much growled making me sigh and agree in defeat. ¡°fine.¡± I spun around in my seat and got off so I was standing between my chair and him. He turned his body so I could walk right in between his legs. He ced both of his hands on my hips and gave them a ytul squeeze and I smiled. I stood up on my tippy toes and leaned forward at the same time he did. As he puckered his lips I quickly diverted my face at thest second and nted a big sloppy kiss on his cheek, releasing his face with a big pop! He scowled at me and said, ¡°That is not what I meant and you know it.¡± I rolled my eyes at that and then felt an instant pop on my behind and a stern look on his face. His yfulness was almost all gone as Mr. Dominant came out ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master,¡± I said, bowing my head and looking at my feet like they were the most interesting thing in the room right at this minute. A strong finger lifted my chin gently and I met his beautiful eyes. ¡°Sorry for what baby girl?¡± He asked, smirking ¡°Sorry for this!¡± I said as I grabbed a handful of the whipped cream on his te and smacked it straight on his face, smearing it all over. I heard audible gasps before a fit ofughter erupted from Charlie, Kai, and Ben. A few of the men also chuckled. Jason took a moment before opening his eyes. I expected them to be full of rage, but there was only devious sparkle and I instantly tried to back up and run away. His hold on my hips not only tightened but he brought me closer to his body. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that angel. Now you asked for it.¡± I tried to push him away and started yelping but the crowd only grew in cheers andughs as Jason proceeded to wipe his face all over my face before pulling me up to hisp effortlessly so I was straddling him and then finished wiping his face in the valley of my covered breasts. My protests might as well as been mute as all the men relished in my well 95 ¨C Angel Cake deserved punishment. I ended up in a fit of giggles along with Jason who pulled away from my body, smiling brightly. He leaned down and kissed me sweetly on the lips before smacking my ass one more time and then releasing his hold. 1 quickly got off and proceeded to go to the other three, stole a bite from each of their confections, and gave them each a kiss afterward. Kai, of course, being Kai, licked some of the cream off my face and it only made my cheeks bright red. I had been bright red most of the day actually full of embarrassment and secretly full of lust too. A few hours earlier¡­ We were sitting around the circr table at Saturn. I was between Ben and Charlie with Jason sitting next to Gustus and Kai was willingly scrunched between Tyler and the other man at the table whom I learned was Gustus¡® other nephew Niks and one of themanders in his mafia. As soon as we all took our seats, Kai beat Jason to the question I knew they all had. ¡°Aurora, why didn¡¯t you tell us you were rted to the Greek¨CAmerican Mafia Leader?¡± Tyler and I shared a look and then augh before Tyler answered for everyone. ¡°We are not rted. And Aurora never knew that my family was in the mafia. She was just a kid living with the foster family next door to our temporary summer home. Father had moved us to the same suburb undercover and we ended up buying the home next to hers. The second day we were there, I was ying ball with my brothers outside and our ball went over the fence. Only it didn¡¯t just go over the fence¡­¡± he paused and looked at me adoringly like he always did and I smiled in return. ¡°And that ball hit me in the head. I was reading under the big tree outside, minding my own business and isting myself because no one wanted to be around me and I got a face full of rubber. Hurt like hell too!¡± I finished with another chuckle. ¡°So we hopped up on some empty crates in the backyard and peeked over the fence to find this scrawny little girl with her face full of rage, you could practically see steaming out of her head. It was so cute. She took the ball and chucked it right back at us and hit my brother George in the face and knocked his ass off the crate. She had quite the arm!¡± Tyler continued. ¡°Seems like our kitten has had a good aim for a long time¡± Ben muttered under his breath and I smiled wickedly. Tyler raised an eyebrow in question and Kai quickly filled him in on my little balloon incident. Tyler and Gustus were in a fit ofughter and thus started the endless friendly banter. We were served food and enjoyed our lunch. Well, the guys enjoyed lunch. The Tsolomytis n was educating my mafia men on the tales of my awkward adolescence and by educating, I mean telling embarrassing stories that filled the whole room with endless bellyughs and my cheeks were a permanent red. Let¡¯s just say my guys learned that they were not the only victims of my pranks and would often get Tyler and his brothers into trouble even though I was the mastermind and often acted alone. But Gustus took pity on me and loved me like a daughter he never had and so thought that a girl should be spoiled and not punished, the exact opposite of his sons. They had moved the next year and I had been devastated. But they surprised me when they came back for three more summers and then I was ced out of foster care and went to school in another state. I never got their numbers and we never stayed in touch. 2/3 EX 73% 95 Angel Cake I have to admit when I walked in to see them sitting at the VIP table I was shocked. It honestly was not a surprise at this point. It made sense how they always had scary mening and going at weird hours of the night and how all the guys were good atbat. I even saw Gustus¡® gun collection once. I learned during the meeting that Tyler was going to be taking over for his father as his oldest brother Costos decided to renounce his training and join the Church. That was a big shock as I remember that Costos who was significantly older than us always had a new woman on his arm almost every other day and either a beer or a joint in the other. When Tyler finally braved the question of how I met the guys, I was shocked just as much as Tyler and Gustus when Jason told them the truth. ¡°We saw her one day and knew she was perfect for us. So we kidnapped her and tried to break her into submission. Tried being the point. We realized just how special and wonderful she was and so we changed for her and we are now dating properly.¡± Then Jason went on to tell them about the recent events with Dimitry and Gustus¡® face was a mix of emotions. I thought for sure Gustus and Tyler would read them the riot act but I was once again shocked when Gustus admitted he found Tyler¡¯s mom the same way. Then they resumed the tales of ¡®little Aurora and her prankster antics¡®. The lunchsted four hours and I think they did some business. It certainly was a good time. So now I am here sitting in the diner, enjoying thest of my milkshake. One of the guards handed a sealed envelope to Jason. His features screamed rage but he quickly shook it off like nothing happened. He passed the note around and the guys looked at each other like they were silently When I was done, Ben took my hand and escorted me to the waiting cars and we went back home. Before I could ask what was in the envelope that had them visibly on edge, Kai spoke up as we drove through the city. ¡°I think a punishment is in order for her little act of rebellion today, don¡¯t you agree Charlie?¡± He had a devilish smile that made me instantly hot and wet down there and my heart started to race. ¡°Yes, I think you are right Kai.¡± Charlie smiled at me and I lowered my head as Ben and Jason also smirked evilly at me and Ben pulled out a pair of cuffs from his pocket. ¡°I think it needs to start now.¡± And next thing I know, my hands are being lifted to the handle in the ceiling and I feel the metal clink around my wrists. And there go my panties! Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Chapter 96 Chapter 96 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 96 ¨C My Big Mouth, Part I 73% Aurora POV Ever since I came home from the Marcopound fiasco, all the guys have been a little more on edge. At first, I thought they were being extra cautious since the events were still fresh. It¡¯s been nearly 6 months and I can sense there is something they are not wanting to talk about. I can only presume it has to do with the Mafia world. If they are talking and Ie in the room, they immediately switch the topic or stop talking altogether. I asked them to keep me at arms¨Clength with the mafia stuff for a while and I thought they were just keeping their promise, but something is just not adding up. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It had been about three weeks since we had dinner with the Tsolomytis n. I spent my days in the library, finding sce in fantasy and romance books. Kai and Jason were spending a lot of time in the warehouse, always training, or testing out new products. They only came back when I was already in bed and usually left right after breakfast. Ben was usually sitting with me. I had started my self¨Cdefense training again and when I wasn¡¯t with the guys in the various gyms, I would either be here at home in the library or Ben let me hang out with his nerd herd. Charlie, however, was practically non¨Cexistent thest few weeks. He had been more reserved thest few months too I noticed, not participating and more watching. Even when I tried to be a brat, he wouldn¡¯t be nearly as harsh as used to be. He was distant and I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. I honestly was missing him. It was another typical Friday afternoon and raining heavily outside, the contrast of the amber lighting in the library heavily illuminating the dark furnishings against the grey¨Cck sky outside the floor¨Cto¨C ceiling windows. Ben was tapping away on hisputer and I was just staring outside watching the trees getting pelted with water. I had spent the morning at the warehouse with Kai and his omega team, my muscles were still sore from eating the mat for hours. I was feeling overwhelmed and I guess the storm was putting me on edge until I finally blurted out to Ben ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± He looked up at me and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you all keeping me at arm¡¯s lengthtely? Do you not want me anymore? Am I that bad in bed? Do you not like mypany?¡± I went on and on and ended up breaking down saying I missed everyone and I felt like I wasn¡¯t good enough. Ben let me have my meltdown and tried to reassure me that nothing was wrong but I ignored him and pushed him away. I was mad and still upset. I didn¡¯t notice him step outside with his phone in his hand. Maybe an hour or soter, the double doors burst open and in walks Charlie with a purpose, like he was on a mission, his face stern and emotionless. And he was heading straight towards me. Without so much as a word, hees to me and I see a fire in his eyes: mischief. All of a sudden I am thrown over his broad¨Csuited shoulder and we turn around to exit the library. ¡°Charlie! Put. Me. Down!¡± I screech out, I start banging on his back and swinging my legs, trying to inflict some sort of pain or just a reaction, but all I got was a very hard SMACK on my ass. ¡°Ow!¡± I screamed. ¡°PUT ME DOWN NOW ASSHOLE!¡± I screamed again but there was no other response except another swift and even more powerful SMACK on my sore bum. I huffed and stopped my futile attempt to escape his grip knowing I was not going to win. I looked up as we moved down the hall and saw Ben following behind with a smirk on his face and his hands in his pockets. Boy, I¡¯d love to punch that gorgeous face right about now. We make our way to the main foyer and then sharply turn and practically fly up the main set of stairs and then another set of stairs. I find myself holding onto Charlie¡¯s pants to steady myself. 1/3 11:45 Tue, 20 Feb tiN 96¨CMy Big Mouth, Part I 0473% I hear a door click open, it¡¯s dark inside as we continue to walk through the space. Suddenly I am airborne and find myself tossed on top of a cloud. But not a cloud, nope the very familiar ck satin sheets of the second yroom. I look behind a panting Charlie and notice Ben has taken a seat on his throne. Without a word, Charlie saunters over to his throne and sits down, legs wide like a damn demigod. ¡°Strip and submit hemands while pointing to the marked spot on the floor in the middle of the room; a spot I have be very familiar with. I lick my lips in anticipation. I quickly follow hismand getting off the bed and going to the center. Before I lift my sweatshirt over my head I hear Ben say ¡°Slowly mio Angelo.¡± I mutter a quick ¡°Yes sir!¡± And proceed to strip my sweatshirt off slowly over my head. I wasn¡¯t wearing a bra so mydies giggled freely, my nipples instantly bing erect because it was cold in the I hear both men take a sharp intake of breath. I see Charlie in the shadows rubbing his hardened dick over his pants. I have to admit, it feels good to know I can still elicit such a physical reaction from them. I look sinisterly over my shoulder at Ben and wink before I tuck my thumbs into my yoga pants and gently slide them down my legs and step out of them, giving Ben an extra view of my bruised ass. I was wearing a purple thong that Jason insisted I wear this morning. Just yesterday he gave me 35 paddle marks because I decided to be a brat. What can I say, I like to be difficult. Ben lets a low whistle of approval. I turn back to Charlie and look at him. Hemands silently with his fingers for me to tum around and I do, moving my hips like in a figure eight, teasing them slightly, a smile on my face. ¡°Thong. Now.¡± Charlie orders and I know I betterply. I do the same agonizing slow pull of my thong down my legs. When I reach my ankles, Charlie decrees ¡°Stop. Hold your pose.¡± I froze. I just realized what was happening. My entire princess area was on full disy for one of the most famous, richest scariest men in the world, in a literal spotlight too. I felt my insides clench and wetness pool down in my core. The humiliation of being at my most vulnerable is somewhat intoxicating- ¡°Already dripping wet for us, sweetheart? Charlie teases. His familiar pet name sent pleasant shivers down my body. I nod in response. Words love,¡± Ben says. ¡°Yes Sirs,¡± I say breathlessly. The blood in my head is rushing, making my senses disorienting. ¡°Rise, Charlie says. I do but take a moment to settle myself, the blood draining from my head leaves me even more breathless. ¡°Submit Aurora¡® Ben thenmands. I look over at him and be too is massaging the bulge on his pants. I close my eyes, kneel in the submissive pose, and wait. I hear both men rise from their seats and shuffle around the room. I don¡¯t dare look up. I feel the ache on my sore ass from my heels digging into my flesh. I see two pairs of shiny polished designer dress shoes stand in front of me, so close to touching my bare knees that are glued to the cold ck hardwood floor. ¡°Look up¡± I hear Charlie say and follow without question. The spotlight on my head casts a deep shadow on their towering frames, creating a menacing dark aura around them. I gulp in anticipation. ¡°Beautiful!¡± Ben gasps out. From where they are standing over me, I bet they can see my exposed breasts, my breathing 2/3 11:45 Tue, 20 Feb ti N 96- My Big Mouth, Part 1 is a bit rapid and I am sure mydies are putting on a show. 72% Their very obvious bulges are tight against their pants and just happen to be practically eye¨Clevel with me. I unconsciously lick my lips, thinking about tasting them. They are all very well endowed and I have grown to thoroughly enjoy the pleasures they give me. I find my lower core is pulsing at the thought of them. God, they have turned me into a wanton whore. Good thing I am their whore! ¡°Sweetheart!¡± Charlie warns, ¡°Keep licking and biting those lips of yours and I may just have to give them something else to do.¡± Don¡¯t say it Aurora. Don¡¯t give in to your need to be a brat¡­ don¡¯t do it. Aw fuck it, here I go. ¡°Make me¡­ Sir¡± I smirk, emphasizing sir a little sarcastically and biting my lip consciously this time to prove my point. Two sets of raised eyebrows and I realize my mistake. Fuck! Me and my big mouth. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Chapter 97 Chapter 97 3/3 The Four Mafe Men and that Price 97¨CMy Big Mouth ¨C Part II Choincess wur wish is guns Charife smirks back and then bere I can make another breath, he grabs a fist full of hair, guiling my head back and a slight groan of gain escapes my lips. I stare at his mesmering as he learns drwn ar get in my face our ross almost muching ¡°You are going a pleasure is thy for your little ruthurst erier, not crunting is little bat anitute you are Showing now. What suit dif you break, surura I remained sient, knowing it would any fre his fuminanes. Din¡¯t use lung at alu fed his gap tiger on my heir. Communication. I sat trough my teeth. I knew I shouldn¡¯t here border un feelings, but I did and I am secrety god I dit. I missed mis. ¡°Simm. Good gri. The mouth of ours nears or be ught a lesson st be a groter and open untesthe nur. taking his drum ips and fruly rushing it inside usar. I start sucking on it instantly cunning my age and he had calluses of his fest. I see him use his eyes numenterly and gan our im piessure He removes my thumb and his built on my heat deviish smile graces his face making his sharp dreskounes prominent. I sver if I wasn¡¯t already kneeling. I would have uter at the knes in the moment. Can¡¯t sat was excited anut evining der beach bodies. I decided I nezer he huid. ¡°May I Sts?¡± Les mische musik, batting my gstes and wrying to give the best puny ding eyes and even trying a sweet voice ¡°Yes faring¡± Charlie says and viten I look at Ben he was in aproval. Laser my shakes Cheries bet and sawiy unifef it and then gamer the button loose. My heart was practicaly craving out of my chest. I arck a bream u seat myself teine a cay ter inmer in my heat and D crunt hein but smirk. I lean frvard and ce a few gente kisses on his dotter huge walling unward u his exposer coner. I tref the zipper berveen sowy gang ulei de mer down. I hear Chacie his in a heath and his hands found my bar is gee sockes ging me a warm in fexing. I then kiss the bulge in over his boxes heire bing bolf and guiling but his pants and boxes down win my munds and leaving his very hard menter surg free gently staging my face To say this man was well entirei was an unesutement and no matter how many times I have seen it now. I am still avestruck, each time I now feel a line wetness escaping dwn my tugi. I tentatively reached for his member, looking a Churie the whole time. Se doesn¡¯t say a want and I continue to grab it. It¡¯s worn and solid like a rock. He has very prominent ridges of his veins popping out that gives a unique texture no my sights sventy palms. I begin to move my hand up and down, feeling him in my hand. I see a little qui escape his tip and I can¡¯t help but stick my angre out and it testes silty and musky Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. tebti N inth Portl 72% Histhmutin myhair tightens alittamullittkeliautasasigantistiquicontinue,sdo.de/his wirotectip into my month, the smunlu silkymustimommittitullyinsititealustemy tonguettocentoreevery surface. amiset to suckat like autumsie pop. Misalivaimurrgggsandanstringoflittiis presentwieniuiliimoutofmy mouthwitha inuti popaliekamy lips agambefore turtlem. do the same to Ren, starting withhishelttantizimperusingmyteethtropoliszperjulike hatlicand then waste no time m¨¹ssing hissieautifulliinivoliissotilies. Hisseracttional sossingsfitec.andtaps my face. Ben isth fartthe longest. Not nearly as thickassthie olierssiinttlite was still aftorettolerocoonedwith. tamtheliberty of stoking Charlie while sucketiomBems deliciousstijn.Eissprocumwassalsossatyibutittiiatiliittle sour taste toit tun. tankdimlimemimmylianuissandilegantwaltterate.opening youth witheramitrying to take more witthemummy mouthwith each stroke ofmylead Temuanssoffeetimawercellike symphony feecstasy. When i got close to the base of Charlie, gagged lintitionissemeritofteistmore.Hishamittightkommy heat and he pushed my head further.starterstrugglingtobratlles. Rx your throat ambreathe through your nose, Ben remindertime Antifolwarthisattvice.Ittokauniinute but feiped. 1) still gagged a bit whenis tip would touchitfie sensitive musclicaliselizakofimyytinatatiitwasslitantl invetiit. Tears naturally escaped my eyes. Cimrietien forceully removed me andttumedimy/feitowards Blemantiforcetimwiteraltrofissistent few times, letting Ben fuck my mouth roughly. Benimavetiny/handthat wassomlistliigitoliissballssandilstattelittomasssage tiem liikettluse Chinese massage hells that every kidimthe 90¡¯s was obsessed with..Bentsdantiquiclmirahiite trimmedantiment.ticted my moxe. Sulivaditimped from my mouthmaking meelidike.messsassontintecitoffir mymuuthwigorously. Benanti Ciutite were whisperingsweet nothings, praising me constantlymakinganyinsiesstumwithmeantimy fracze was prointiliyahut antiflusteretimess as they continued to alternateetlisimpassion, using meettof¨¹lliltiggir desires. Il samfelt Bentwitchinmymuutthwhenil moaned unconsciousivandhe said Buck. Ummetose. Ciarli gruntethin agreement.Il minueittokemp my hantomimihitthemantllfelt Charlie grabmyliant withlissandiwernigiis autogafiterfierayas lecontinuettollbmyheadaround Ben. Yinuare goingto sailinwenydropssweetheart, Chatilesattamallinated since licuitspeak witthandietinmy muuth.ll sttureitosucksa?ywien il felt Bentwitch against my tonguesandle groanediondly. Bintankarmtroofmyheadaniwith 5very pinwornulthusts he stilled melttaushofwarm salty/liquit my throat nket utsutchamanimalistic guttural sound of what a sigh ofplete pleasure conidioni/heltinue tangently squatte liqu¨¹likkea millisidike, tedling;fiis member start to dete. Withiconest ponandiaaquetziekkomi muting alitumelitto Chutite. Churtite walinutiineishuvghimselfaillthewaysomynxertouches pubicthome.Hefuckcerlimymanth roggilyantiveryshurtivaittoralisme insiteymunth.litukeevery drop like theymandetliantilly/werce pitse Om wasdtime. I praialivanilinxetiamttle fllum, mylines giving anttandatfeeling of soreness immy throat was very eviction Miminti was huzzy antill felt sowatmillkell was enveretlin swent. Thmey hunthe imate of thehaltsas feminuettowatchmybreath.Strongarmsttlientcame closecanti wamet 97 My Big Mouth Part it under my legs and strongly embraced me bridal style and took me to the bed. The nm of a cold water bottle was hatest to my lips and I greedily gulped arge amount. A cold cloth wiped my face and I felt lots of gentle kisses on my take: my forehead, my cheeks, my shoulders. I was ced in the bed and soon two sets of arms encased me Pully, stroking my hail, whispering sweet nothings Charlie then whispers in my ear ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think we don¡¯t want you. You are perfect and you are OURS. Always and forever. Jason and Kai will be hereter to tell you the same thing.¡± I snuggled deeper into his arms and smiled and closed my eyes. My breathing had already settled and I was feeling drowsy, feeling sleeping for me. I think they thought I was already out because I heard Ben whisper ¡°We need to tell her; she has a right to know. ¡°I felt Charlie¡¯s arms tighten around me. ¡°We will have to talk to the others. You are right, but it will only scare her and I don¡¯t want to lose her.¡± I wish I could have caught the rest of their conversation to understand what secret they were keeping but my world turned ck and I slipped into dreand. Chapter Comments LIKE Chapter 98 Chapter 98 The FI Mate Man and Their Prize 98 ¨C Treasure Hunt Toy is an ATA special day. I woke up just feeling like today was going to be one of those good days. I felt safe dat loud for the first time since I was a kid. Arst since I had my little outburst about two weeks ago, the guys Dave A very about showing me just how much they want me and who am I toin even though they I was still in bod, the shots covering my naked body. If I go to the mirror, I know I¡¯ll see my skin littered with marks Last night they covered almost every inch of my body from the neck down in love bites and Kai used SANS dich let¡¯s just say, the bed was pretty much a swimming pool. I can still feel their lips on my skin and Ishier at the evention 1ts to a sting position and stretch my sore limbs. No one else is in the bed with me, all the pillows are cool are and so I have been alone for a while. Tok at the clock on the decide table and it reads 11:17 am. Damn! I must have been whippedst night; pun intended. I look around and we are back in our master bedroom and not the yroom which I know I passed out in. Inte de note folded on the end table, so I lean over and pick it up, the sheet still held tight against my naked fest teak is beautiful cursive I know so well as Jason¡¯s: Our Foures Aurora The sun shining today will not nearly be as bright as your beautiful face. We are sorry we could not be with you mohem you woke up, but we promise to make it up to you tonight. Inside the ba next to this note, you find the start of a treasure hunt with tasks that you mustplete to get to war biggest present of the dr Bijing, our Sweet Queen. See you tonight. I JCKB Oh, be still my beart! I look over and sure enough, there is arge white box with a big purple bow. I pull the box onto the bed and lift the hd eager. Inside is a beautiful yellow knee¨Clength, three¨Cquarter sleeve sundress neatly folded. There is another folded note on top. It said: Wear me after a rxing time under the waterfalls. Then head down to the kitchen for your next task. I grab the dress, making a quick stop to the closet to grab somecy bra and panty set and head into the big luxury bathroom to take a quick shower. I enter the bathroom to find the whole marble floor covered in bright red rose petals. A huge, like mountain huge, gift 1/3 72% 96¨CTreasure Hunt basket is on the counter with all sorts of girly pamper products, lots of vani¨Cscented items (my favorite) and a huge fluffy white robe and matching slippers next to it. I see my name is embroidered in purple stitching on the left breast side. I take out a few new products from the basket, like shampoo, and body wash. The guys got meser hair removal a few months ago so luckily I don¡¯t need a razor anymore. I turn on the shower, a giant waterfall featurees out of the ceiling instead of a typical shower head. I love spending time in this bathroom. It¡¯s simply magical. The hot water cascading down my aching muscles did wonders for my soul. After I clean myself with my new sweet¨Csmelling products, I wrap myself in my robe and quickly finish my morning routine making sure to use the new lotions, toothbrush, and simple makeup products from the gift basket. I feel so refreshed and loved. I braided my hair in a simple French braid that I know Kai loves. I got dressed and headed downstairs, practically skipping along the way. I still have Groucho and Grumpy following me but now they at least smile when I¡¯m around. When I got to the main staircase, I saw another trail of rose petals, but this time they were white. They led through several hallways straight to the kitchen. I opened the door and I was surprised to see Chef Alex, my friend and mentor busy with his hands in dough. A huge buffet spread on the counter with all sorts of finger fruits, veggies, cold¨Ccut meats, fried chicken, waffles, piles of meat, and countless sugary delights. Chef looks up at me, smiling like a fool. I on the other hand am still standing inplete shock and awe. ¡°What is all of this?¡± I question. ¡°Happy to see you too Aurora!¡± Chef says happily, walking over to me, hands still caked in flour dust. He gives me a small peck on the cheek. ¡°Hello, Alex! It¡¯s really good to see you. And thank you, Chef!¡± I say meekly. ¡°Is this all for me?¡± Chef just nods and walks back to the counter, continuing his task, nodding at my question. I walk over to the buffet and dish up many delectable delights. Fruits, chicken, bacon, a waffle and smother it in syrup. I sit at the little kitchen table and a maides and ces a ss of orange juice and a cup of coffee in front of me along with a small blue velvet box and another white note. I say my thanks and enjoy the tunes Chef is sting in the kitchen, enjoying thefort foods and thepany. When I¡¯m done, I take a moment to admire the box. It¡¯s long and rectangr. Not too thick. I open it and gasp. A beautiful tennis bracelet with glittering clear diamonds is nestled in the satin pillow. It¡¯s Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. breathtaking. I pull open the note and it reads. A token of our love is not enough to show you just how bright you sparkle. Find and follow the blue satin ribbon to find your next surprise. I put the bracelet on with ease and look around the room. I finally see a bright blue bow on the door handle leading to outside in the garden. I get up and open the door to see the ribbon leading a path, so I hold it gently in my hand. I quickly say goodbye to Alex and start following it, my guards following behind at afortable distance. 2/3 102 Maks be finish the garden. It wits arund the rose bushes in twisty loops and even goes over therge fou Basson att ung thugh the water hurugher knowing that one of the gas did or saving it through. She Sade Kamus Intimies nugh the inch nature it sums befy fernte bench by the maganda Then soms valing in the rench with n ng red now on tack t Seer Garden, ore fa tante nos in that to my chest, my chests hurting with how much I here been aning I contimetr milow the rith. It mos me thug there of the beautiful garden Steing at my the use in the other sue I leats me through the Bast wing that the game Je g?nuse betine across the age sites a que same manne in a BA acturus Thanks for us to score Yours awne v aun ¨C ZUSHIONS peu p Sopen the four most miru gde mom with a four anceling windows gracing the side Soar passerlei vi hot of me val. amiling atter and everything there is a coby seating ares and Stubbe Su que un an nu ramas qEE THE SEA E auto pie sie an SDEW THE 28 1 207 2008 Sun Supas andau to the team gore¨Causting that over the wind panel fronding. It was so f and are age le¨Cte suure termo dem Chapter Comments LIKE TED SHE BEA TUA JER SE ICT der POST COMME NOW < SHARE DE The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize Chapter 99 Chapter 99 99 ¨C The Surprise Aurora POV 1 just nod my head and open the door for them to enter. They waste no time in setting up and then making mefortable before beginning the most amazing rxing experience. I thought that my guys had magic hands, but this was simply divine. At quarter to 5, they were finished. My nails were clean white French tips with a pink base. My hair was curled and partially braided behind my head. My makeup was simple with ck wingtip eyeliner and gold eyeshadow, fight airbrush foundation, and nude lip gloss. They helped me into my dress, and golden heels and escorted me to the front of the house. The dress was royal gold in color and long, very formal. It was simple and satin texture, A¨Cline waste that red a bit at the waste. It has a wide sweetheart neckline letting mydies create a nice crevice that I know a few special men would just love to put their face into. It had a slightly open back and sheer sleeves with a few scattered rhinestones that hugged my arms to my elbow. Thedies were kind enough to cover up the love bites that littered my exposed skin to which I was grateful. One of thedies mentioned that the makeup was edible and winked and I of course blushed with embarrassment. I made my way to the foyer and was met by Draco. He gave me a small kiss on my cheek and One held a simple tinum ne with a slightly big teardrop diamond pendant that was nestled around four smaller square diamonds and the other box beld matching dangle earrings with the same pendant design. I felt like a million dors right now. He helped me pat them on and then escorted me outside. Waiting for me was a sleek ck limo. Of course, there were 6rge ck SUVs surrounding that limo, and I could make out my usual small army of guards in the cars. I chuckle to myself as I thank the driver and take my seat inside. To my surprise, Draco did not apany me. We soon took off and the familiar wooden area became a blur. After what seems like forever and a day of driving, we stop at what looks like another set of woods. My door opens and I step out. I am speechless at the sight before me. There are beautiful fairy lights strung in the trees illuminating a beautiful little path. On the ground, more lights make a pathway and rose petals cover the path like a carpet. 1 am told by the driver to follow the path and I do. I take my time admiring the twinkle of the lights as I make my way down a winding path, surrounded by thick trees. My guards are near, so I know I am safe. I eventuallye to a beautifully adorned white gazebo, littered in more fairy lights and I see all four of my men standing there, tall, and proud, all dressed in tight¨Cfitting tuxedos. They are simply Ambrosia. Always have been. They belong in a museum because they need to be admired for centuries toe. They see meing and when I see their million¨Cdor smiles, I almost buckle at my knees. My panties are soaked instantly. ¡°Hi, I say shyly as I walk up to them and stand there with my hands in the pockets of the dress. I was so excited to discover the pockets. 1/3 99 ¨C The Surprise After a few moments of silence, I hear Kai say ¡°Wow. You are¡­ just wow!¡± I never thought Kai would be at a loss for words. A blush creeps on my face. I see Jason and Charlie extend their hands to me and I take them instantly. They lead me to the middle of the gazebo where there are more flower petals and a table with Champagne and chocte¨Ccovered strawberries. All four of the men surround me, embracing me in their warm auras and strong arms. They each whisper sweet nothings in my ears while giving me gentle kisses on my cheeks, neck, cars and hands. I feel like a giddy schoolgirl with all the affection. They suddenly release me and I whimper at the loss of contact. But they still pulled away and all stood together in a line in front of me. Jason clears his throat. ¡°Aurora, love. From the moment I saw you, I knew you were someone extraordinary. I mean, anyone who was willing to serve a Mafia King a hamburger at a Michelin¨Cstar restaurant has got to be someone worthy of greatness. You are the best thing in my life. I would dly destroy the world for you. I will protect you, love you, and keep you mine. I love you with all I am.¡± Charlie then says ¡°Aurora, you are the light of my life. I am so happy you bumped into me that fated day. I am so happy you gave us a chance even after knowing all the things we do and have done. You have pushed us to be better Dominants but more importantly better men. I want to cherish you, love you, and protect you with every breath I have. I love you with all I am.¡± Ben steps forward slightly before saying ¡°Aurora, you are the lighthouse shining bright in my sea of darkness. My partner in crime, my troublemaker. You love exploring with me and I couldn¡¯t be happier N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. to call you mine. I want to protect you always and give you the world. You are ours to love. Ours to lust. I love you with all that I am.¡± I am pretty much on the verge of ugly crying at this point. Tears are flowing freely; my heart is soaring, and my cheeks are burning from the smiling. Kai then takes a moment before saying ¡°Aurora, you not only met my expectations in everything we have thrown at you but exceeded them. You challenge us, drive us crazy, and keep us on our toes. You have a fire inside you that has always burned bright, even in the darkest of times. You have shown incredible strength and I am so proud of you. You inspire me to be a better man. I will kill for you. I will die for you. I will always protect you. I will love you and only you with every breath I take. I love you with all I am.¡± All I can mutter is ¡°I love you too.¡± It¡¯s a whisper but they heard it. Then they all exchanged a look and then did something I will never forget. They reach into their suit pockets, and each pull out a small blue velvet box. They each then get down on one knee and ask together ¡°Will you marry us, Aurora?¡± I¡¯m speechless. I can¡¯t function. My whole body is frozen. My mind was swirling with emotions. A quick clearing of someone¡¯s throat brings me back to the present. ¡°YES!¡± I shout. I don¡¯t have to think. I know in my heart these are my guys. My kings! They instantly rise and take turns passionately kissing me and swinging me around, embracing me in strong arms. We 2/3 11:46 Tue, 20 Feb to N 99 The Surprise angeughs and 72% They then take their nings out of the boxes and put them on one at a time. The pariman bands are the bat mogethe snap in ce to form onerge rectangr ring ither one like to spinning ance it was at an angle a headigt perce certainly be a showstopper of bling. I mean it was massive, a small forme now sat on my little finger and it weighed heavy but it felt right. It fits with the rest of my jewelry hom ¡°I look like a prices!¡± I said to me one in particr ¡°Mo, my love,¡± Jason corrected me ¡°you look like a Queen.¡± And then he attacked my lips in a passionat loss that lett more breathle We continue to kiss and cuddle and drink champagne and eat Cat drawberies for a few mum, melong small talk and enjoying each other¡¯spany. Just us under the night sky, in our own little Gazebo full off fary is and love. After the best surprise of my life by far, the guys took me back to the limo, and many of the men were waiting patiently for un Jason takes a minute to look an all his loyal soldiers before he shouns. The said YES! You hear lots of loud whoops and shouts. Whistles and pping and my guys hold me close to them. Almost all of the men, starting Draco and Commor, a few of the 2nd inmands came forward and congratted all of us. Draco pulled my left hand to admire the glittering jewel and there were collective one and are After a few momentster we entered the limo and headed back to the house The whole car ride was full of hungry kisses and groping. Somehow my heels found their way off While I was in a tongue battle with Charlie, and Ben was muciting like a newborn babe on my corbone. I f?r hu open¨Cmouthed kisses on my legs. I felt more hands caresting my beans and momach. The man on my leg watter their way up, hiding their head under my dress, taking their sweet time on my sentive thig If I wasn¡¯t wearing panties, I am sure my wetness would have made a puddle on my near. I feel hot wet trestiti coumy core. A few sloppy kisses on the thin fabric covering toy bud. I shudder and moEST. Thick fingers find their way to my center while other hands find the seams of the parties and I hear a tear before I nee the whitecy fabric being pped into Charlie¡¯sp Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 100 Chapter 100 100 ¨C Worshipped Like a Queen Aurora POV I moan again into Charlie¡¯s mouth as I feel strong lips begin to suckle my swollen bud as fingers make their way into my soaking hole. One finger, then two, then three. ¡°Ohhhhh God!¡± I groan. ¡°Not God love, we are the Devils¡® I hear Ben say seductively in my ear. ¡°Then take me to the deepest circle of hell¡® I retort back. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± At that remark, I feel a tight pull inside my tight hole, the thick fingers found my g¨Cspot and pulled roughly and at the same time, my clit is being sucked like a vortex, making every nerve in my lower region respond like a Fourth of July firecracker. The fingers begin to move up and down my inner wall and the suckling continues. You can hear the squelching of my juices along with the heated breathing and grunting of all five of us very horny animals. My nipples are strong peaks through the fabric of my dress, strong hands squeezing, pinching, twisting the globes of my tender breasts. I use the palms of my hands to massage the obvious rock¨Chard tents in Ben and Charlie¡¯s pants, earning more grunts that are swallowed by my mouth and the flesh of my skin. The familiar tingles in my lower belly are rising and I feel my inner walls clench around the thrusting fingers. ¡°Come for us slut¡® Jason says hoarsely. And I do. It¡¯s powerful and I ride my high like a death drop on a rollercoaster. The movements on my flesh slow down, helping me ride my high a little longer, my body shaking, and my breathing slows. Kai removes his head from under my dress, licking his lips before kissing me hungrily, letting me taste myself all over his face. It¡¯s maybe minutes before wee to a stop in front of the house and the guys quickly exit and before my feet can hit the ground, I am lifted over someone¡¯s shoulder. A gleeful squeal leaves my lips as I am carried inside at a running pace! We ride the elevator and soon step into our favorite room. I immediately begin to strip without being told. Luckily, the zipper to the dress is lower on my back so I don¡¯t struggle. My panties are already gone so it¡¯s easy to slip off the dress and my bra unsps easily. I step out of my dress, put the clothes on the bench by the door, and make my way to the center of the room like a good submissive and kneel in position, waiting. The only thing still on my body is my jewelry, My Doms take their time undressing themselves and setting up the room. I have no idea what they have nned and cannot see what they are doing as my head is bowed. I focus on my ring that sparkles under the spotlight. I choose not to be a brat tonight. I want full rewards. I¡¯m selfish tonight. ¡°Rise my love¡± I hear my master say, I do as hemands, and he takes my hand gently and guides me to the other side of the room. He turns me to face his body and then a cool silk fabric is ced over my eyes, I am guided to sit on a wooden chair and thick straps are ced on my legs, arms, and torso. They put me in the Queen Chair. Fitting for tonight since these are the Mafia Kings. I brace myself as I feel movement underneath me. My juices are already flowing freely in anticipation. 1/4 100 Worshipped Like a Queen 1 kar malt bera scent before a little alextric sensation le yeterrely naked on my siteady sanften cht. I hom in satisfaction, fiting my lip to keep me from making n¨¢SS ¡°Tanght, my Guren i hear Charlie say seductively next to my sat we are wing to worship this body. You may make at the pres you wish. Ande as frauch weg want I shudder at the thought ite visses my cheek and then the vation Kates. Oh, Lordy Sunday Pie, that feels amazing 1 loudly man this time and my body starts to shake, my orgasm starting to rise, I feel a bit of shuffling as I feel a naked toren brush against my inner legs and the hot breath against my aching si Without hesitation, a tongue enters my core,pping up every ounce of ligand my body drips. He continues to ravage my insides like We tasst meal. Ie greedily twice before i feel him remove his face from my core I am given a small reprise before a new set of hands clutches my thighs and a new pair of lips affack my core. Again, and again, and again, they take turns worshiping my body. They alternate vibrators with their mouths, fingers, and tongues battling for entrance to feed my inner sanctuary. They even tubed up my back hole for a fun night ahead. Hipple mps were ced on my sensitive tips around orgasm number 4. Two huge dicks were wanting to y with my mouth by orgasm 6. My body was coated in a thickyer of sticky musky cum, the consequences of giving 4 super hot blowjobs by orgasm 9. My throat is paining, my limbs feet numb, and my princess parts feel swollen and throbbing. My body is sore and on satisfied, but I still feel like I am missing something. My Doms are carefully releasing me from my restraints, taking special moments to caress, soothe and kiss the reddened skin. I know exactly what I am missing. I find my inner princess and make the biggest puppy dog eyes I can. Masters? Please! I beg. They look at me and raise their eyebrows. Please fuck me,¡® I say more as a whisper, ¡°What was that? Kai said smugly. Even being a jerk by raising his hand to his ear like an old person, I huff in annoyance. My insides are burning with need. Please FUCK ME, Daddy. FUCK me, Master, Sirs, please I don¡¯t want to walk tomorrow. I need you; I need all of you inside me. NOW! Fall but scream, frustrated tears brimming my Eyes ¡®Well, gentlemen?¡± Jason states, ¡°You heard our Queen! I am then picked up and thrown over a shoulder. Five rapid sharp hits on my ass, no doubt for the cussing I did. I was then thrown onto the bed. All four of my men hastily climb onto the bed too, each taking turns to ravage every inch of my skin with their touch and kisses. My hips are grabbed, and I¡¯m pulled on top of Charlie, straddling his waist, his strongrge cock already standing proud at attention against my stomach. He lifts me slightly and I use my hand to grasp his member and help guide me into my waiting core. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. We both hiss at the sudden pleasure, and he stills allowing me to adjust before letting me start bouncing, creating the incredible friction I so desperately need. I feel a warm liquid and two strong fingers at my back entrance, they probe a little before I feel the strong muscled torso of Kai on my back. He lines himself up and pushes me slightly down on Charlie before thrusting hard and fast, impaling me so i am flush with his pubic bone. 2/4 100¨CWorshipped Like a Queen Fuuuockkk 1 moan out, earning a p on my thigh from all four men! Kai and Charlie begin their dance of thrusting, a synchronized orchestral performance of perfection as we each chase our climbing dimax. 1e twice more, generously coating Charlie¡¯s member with enough white hot cum to make a milkshake. Charlie soon follows, his hot seed coating my walls and Kai sprays his seed inside my back hole, some of whiches out and drips to my core when Kai pulls out. He takes his hand and scoops up the cum that is falling out of me and shoves it back inside my core before giving me a few hard ps on my ass, the sticky cum making the sting have a little more bite to it. 1 flop off Charlie only to be met with the lustful gaze of Ben and Jason who spread my legs wide, stopping to admire how swollen and plump my kitty is. Ben starts attacking my mouth I¡¯m hungry kisses and Jason finds my breasts, giving my girls some attention. Then Jason takes my mouth in another tongue battle while Ben serenades my globes with his mouth. When they are ready, they ce a few pillows under my ass, raising half of my body and then both position themselves so they are lined with my entrance. Ben pushes in first, the feeling of fullness is overwhelming. Then I feel myself stretching to the max as Jason enters my coveted treasure box. And they begin to thrust fast and hard. Each cock is hitting my special spot with vigor with each thrust. Their grunting is powerful and makes me cream right there, not taking much to reach my climax three more times. Their thrusts be sloppy as I aming down from myst high, and with a few primal guttural moans, both men spray their hot seed, filling me up. They pull out and both take turns to kiss me with passion and love. As my body is fully sated, my eyes begin to close, feeling blissed and my soul is happy. I feel a warm towel cleaning me up before I am embraced by all four strong warm arms. I snuggle into a tattooed chest. Someone¡¯s phone rings and I hear a groan before there is light shaking on the bed. ¡°Yeah!¡± I hear Kai¡¯s gruff voice. That sexy sexy voice. ¡°Fuck yes! Great job Draco¡­. Yeah¡­ yeah¡­ okay¡­ tomorrow.¡± Click and I felt Kai dip back into bed. ¡°Everything okay?¡± Jason asked sleepily. Then Kai said something in Gaelic that made all the men very happy and they tried to snuggle further into me. I had been secretly learning Gaelic wanting to know their conversations. Grammy and I had daily lessons on the phone. It was supposed to be a surprise for the guys, but what they said that I was not prepared for and I couldn¡¯t help but spill the beans on my new talent. ¡°What do you mean you caught Marco¡¯s Alexi? I thought he was dead with the rest of them. Does that mean Dimitry is still alive too?¡± Jason¡¯s face was priceless. His look said it all. Dimitry was alive. Sheer fear showed on his face, not of the situation but of me knowing something I was not supposed to know right now. And thatdies and gents, is how themb became the wolf, and this wolf was about to go feral. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 he Four Ma?a Men and Their Prize 101 ¨C No! Third Persoon POV ¡°Nel Jason said sternly. ¡°Yes¡± Aurora shot back, standing almost toe to toe with the Ma?ia King. They were in the Strategy room, and Aurora had been adamant thest six days about seeing Alexi. Charlie, Kai, Ben, Draco, and Connor were all sitting around, watching the two of them standing their ground. ¡°No means no. Aurora, and that is final Jason snarled and just for emphasis he said it in Gaelic. The guys were pissed, to say the least when she confessed to learning Gaelic secretly and even worse, it was Grammy teaching her the code words they used too. And I said YES! And that is final Aurora refused to back down ¡°You are on thin ice baby girl¡® Jason seethed. ¡°You do not get to disrespect us just because we are getting married. I am still your Dominent and your King! Our word is final. I will bend you over this desk and make that sweet ass of yours so bloody red, it will match the drapes in the yroom so help me¡­¡± Aurora red a natin and then looked at the clock on the wall and smirked evilly at him. She won¡¯t show it right now, but she has thoroughly enjoyed provoking their inner beasts thest few days. Parts of her body may disagree though e will see about that, si Aurora emphasized sir with sarcasm and Jason almost lost it right then and there as Aurora always knew exactly what buttons to push. Aurora turned and sat in the chair across from his desk and then locked at her nails in boredom before looking at the clock once more. She mumbled very softly to herself; it was almost missed by those around her ¡°And in 5¡­4¡­3¡­2¡­ 1¡­¡± Where are they!¡± A shrill booming voice could be heard outside in the hall. Jason and the rest of the guys looked toward the door in shock before Jason turned and looked at Aurora. ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Jason asked cautiously to which Aurora happily replied, ¡°I did.¡± Next thing they knew, the double doors to therge office flung open with a loud bang and in walked the small petite frecracker berself ¡°Grammny,¡± Jason forced a smile on his face and said her name through his teeth. He tried to walk towards her with his arms open wide to embrace her only for sweet innocent Grammy to raise her bedazzled cane and smack it directly into his baby makes. Jason¡¯s face contorted as if he had just eaten a whole bag of sour airheads and cupped his jewels as he fell to the ground. Everyone¡¯s face mirrored the pain in sympathy. ¡°Don¡¯t you Grammy me you little piece of shit!¡± She waved her cane at him. ¡°I¡¯m not done with you.¡°She said to him before turning her attention to all of the others in the room. Her eyes found Aurora instantly. ¡°Aurora, sweetie!¡± She said lovingly and opened her arms wide. Aurora got up and ran into the elderly 1/4 101¨CNo When they pulled apart. Grammy ced her arms on Aurora and said ¡°I am so d you called so I could knock some sense into these hooligans. You know it is my second favorite hobby.¡± She then turned back to Jason who was still kneeling on the floor trying to breathe through the lingering pain, and began whacking him with her cane making himm finch at each hit. ¡°How fucking dare you not tell anyone that Dimitry is alive! How facking dare you!¡± She then walked up to Jason and pulled his ear and got right in his face. ¡°I know you meant well to keep her in the dark, but wou Dow have the enemy closer than ever.¡± Twisting his ear again harsity andson yelped in pain. Grammy continued. ¡°Aurora has every right to confront the men who held her captive and tortured her just like she did to you. You will allow ber to speak to Alex¡­or I will personally take her, and you know damn well no one will stop me.¡± She let go of his ear when he conceded and then kissed his head lovingly and muttered a ¡°good boy.¡± Jason, stood up and brushed his suit and Aurora just looked at him with a smug look and he red at her shorty before he turned to his grandmother and said sweetly, *Grammy, did you forget to congratte us?¡± And that wiped the smile off of Aurora¡¯s face and Jason was now the one with a sarg look. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Grammy asked and looked at him like he had grown two heads. Jason walked up to Aurora, pulled her hands out of their crossed position on her chest, and brought her left hand up right in front of Grammy¡¯s face showing off the sparkling fiamonds. Grammy¡¯s eyes widened and her jaw dropped with gee. She squealed loudly and hugged her grandson. ¡°Finally! Oh. you have made me so happy!¡± She then turned to Kai. Ben and Cherie and walked up to them going them each a bug and a pinch on the ches before cuming hacks to Auroch Aurora was smiling at her but her smile quickly faltered when Grammy¡¯s eyes narrowed into sits. ¡°And your Gram raised her cane and before Aurora could blink. Graming struck her and with the cane and Aurora velped load. ¡°That is for forgetting to mention said little detail on the phone little miss. You had seven chances.¡± She then smiled and gave her a big hug and then grabbed her hand to see the massive collection of demands gistering on her hand coce more. You will have plenty of time to tell me all about how they proposed when I take you to the dress shop and make you try on Every. Single. Dress.¡± Grammy smiled widely. ¡°No! Grammy please!¡± Aurora begged Grammy knew that Aurora hated stopping and so this was sweet revenge for the old woman. I would rather let Kai bind me in his hanging cage and let him put humming was over opened knife wounds then go shopping¡± ¡°That can be arranged love.¡± i said sucking at her mirking ¡°Eite my ass!¡± Aurora retorted and Kai¡¯s eyes darkened as he responded, ¡°Oh love, you know I kye biting your 255.¡± Aurora just red at him and them ber eyes sparkled Put your money where your mouth is brechat.¡± ass.¡± Till dly put somethin at mouth of yours,¡± Kai said mischigpelsy and stood up. kurora, don¡¯t.¡± Charlie tried to warm her but Aurora just stuck her tongue out and said the famed words ¡°Got to catch me first¡± before she took of ring through the open doors, sqursing the she was just caught with her hand in a ritning coolce jar. Kai sust smiled widely. All the gas and even Gramms chuckled as a caked out the door. You could hear 101¨CIND! him well down the hall ¡°Run baby run! Daddy ising.¡± He always loved a good game of catching the prey. ¡°So,¡± Grammy said, when will see Xicxi?¡± We?¡± Jason asked, raising his eyebrow. ¡°Yes we¡® Mr. Macho Mafia Man,¡± Grammy said, unwavering. ¡°I am just as much invested in this. And besides, your grandfather wasn¡¯t the only one who knew how to get intel. I got to protect my sweet Aurora. She is my favorite after all.¡± Grammy said with a wink. Ouch, Grams. You wound me. Jason said faking a heart attack. ¡°I thought I was your favorite?¡± Grammy deadpanned at him. ¡°Draco is more of my favorite than you.¡± She pped his cheek lightly and started walking away towards the doors. But you will always have a special ce in my heart baby boy. Now let¡¯s go fools, I¡¯m ut getting any younger.¡± The gays stood and walked with her out of the doors and started down the main hallway. Kai turned the the guys just chuckled. Tet me downassimic!¡± Oh.dithyou just say bite your asss? Don¡¯t mind if I do!¡± Kai retorted and then bit Aurora¡¯s upper thigh that was next tomislead and Auroraveined loudly and started hitting him again with vigor as they stopped in front of the group cuming tovariistthem. We are liorated to the warehouse,¡± fasonsstated and whipped out a pair of handcuffs from his pocket and handed then tukanwhosmited winkely. Take your prize there and you can have your fun before she talks to Alexi.¡± Kailer Aurora of his simulerar a vallssolitecould easily pin her before securing her hands in the cuffs. She huffed and gardant wanyone but smited when Kai gave her abhigweet sloppy kiss on her cheek. KKanescutechnis pizze to his Ferriand Benggot in the passenger seat the fore Aurora was unceremoniously ced on hindau, Karnale quick work getting to the other sideftthe property, his pants were getting tighter by the second. Theonand Charite colovecuman Was they had Grammy with them. They were going to have a lot of fun. Mazwinie¡­ finasmial mansononthecutiofamiprocity, there was a great hustle and bustle as men dressed in ck suits army torac.daumit warmwmusicdaround the estate, preparing for yet another day of illegal activity and ever mcoemenverzamacroved fummisiced office,contheir phones and typing avaay on their Wheresting andishe find my veled agrufhvoice. The one and only Dimitry Wiarco, dressed in a ck suit sa undontheroad officechiewen another disposable pitone against the wall, and quickly owned a few more pai promboticonmsdr?k Modernses boerendiysemontti antthementaliscattered and hastened their actions, not vistapseerigantationsssary further Tonal Damastavak nantissantion of his desk nervous sweateruating his brow Whatsakoommired lev/vas meant thinzozanatinidensevealdivasanae Alexi went missing. 14.49 101 ¨C No! ¡°It¡¯s about Lady Aurora, sir.¡± The quard said quietly and the whole room went dllent and still. ¡°What about Aurora?¡± Dimitry asked, his interest piqued, ¡°I heard from one of our sources, that she is now getting married. To Jason O¡¯Donnell and his friends.¡± The guard rushed out only for Dimitry to yell ¡°NO¡± before a bullet to pierced the poor guard¡¯s brain and his lifeless body began to paint the floor red. Dimitry was only seeing red. ¡°Find Alexi! We have shit to do.¡± He ordered as he walked to the door, a cane still supporting much of his weight. ¡°And clean up that mess!¡± He soon exited the office and made his way to the garage, grabbing one of his many fancy cars. ¡°Aurora, I¡¯ming baby, and this time, you will be mine,¡± he whispered to himself as he escaped his mansion and sped away from the estate, Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Chapter 102 Chapter 102 102 ¨C Little Sadist Third Person POV WHACK! ¡°No? Nothing? Damn, dude! Let¡¯s try again I guess¡­¡± Jason teased his newest y toy before grabbing the hammer once again and moving very slowly to the other hand that was tied down tightly on the metal table. Alexi Vorkov, the right¨Chand man of Dimitry Marco, was fully strapped down, practically immobile. Jason took arge welding nail this time from the bench and lined it up against the soft flesh of Alexi¡¯s hand. Without any more taunting, Jason raised his hammer and WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! The nail prated his hand and Alexi closed his eyes tightly trying not to give in to the sick bastards¡® pleasures. They wanted to hear him scream and he was slowly losing his will to show strength. It had been almost two hours since the O¡¯Donnell Mafia n arrived at the warehouse, True to his nature, Ka¨ª quickly took Aurora up to his personal yroom, slinging her over his shoulder once again like the feral caveman that he is, Ben decided to watch and left Jason, Charlie, and Grammy to head to the torture chambers. They decided to go to the silver room for this one, aptly named for all the metal instruments they enjoyed using in this particr room. As always, there were several throne¨Clike chairs ced along one of the walls and it was hidden in shadows, the main source of light always directed in the middle where the entertainment was. Grammy took her ce on Jason¡¯s chair and one of the men brought her a purple satin pillow to sit on and hervishvender tea set was brought down along with a decanter of bourbon and several sses for the guys. Soon an already battered and bruised Alexi was dragged in, fully shackled and hardly conscious. The effects of the narcotic mixture he was injected with are still heavy in his system. The guards made quick work of securing Alexi to the metal table from his head to the ankles, he was strapped down. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be much torture if the straps weren¡¯t covered in acid so when the straps hit Alexi¡¯s flesh, it was scorched immediately. But Alexi didn¡¯t scream, only gritted his teeth, and grunted. Grammy suggested strapping an O gag in hopes that dear old Alexi would finally scream. It forced his mouth but two hourster he still held back. Jason, Charlie, and several guards took turns dealing copious amounts of pain to the prisoner. They easily broke over twenty bones and his flesh looked like a Jackson Pollock painting. They were impressed he had held out as long as he did. They were taking a break when the dungeon door clicked open and in walked Aurora, sort of, with Kai and Ben hot on her heels. Every step she took she was trying to hide her own sinful pain. Charlie nudged Jason in her direction and they both tried to hold back their smiles. ¡°You okay there, sweetheart? You look like you just got your ass kicked.¡± Charlie teased her while he approached her and kissed her on her forehead. He was covered in blood and didn¡¯t want to get too close, Aurora scoffed at him and turned behind her to re at Kai as she said, ¡°More like I got my ass bitten.¡± Jason and Charlie looked at Kai who had a very smug look on his face and shrugged. ¡°She told me to bite her ass. I justplied. A few hundred times.¡± Jason tried to hold back hisughter and just shook his head. Ben was all smiles too, looking sated and refreshed. Kai 1/3 14:49. Thu, 22 Feb 102¨CLittle Sadist had another mischievous glint in his eye. Aurora moved slowly around her men and stopped seeing the bloody mess that was Alexi, who was visibly panting on the table, trying to enjoy the moments of peace before his torture continued. They had yet to do any interrogation. so this was pure sadiem for the sake of inflicting pain. Not that Alead would ret out his boss and friend. But upon hearing Aurora¡¯s voice, Alex¡¯s interest certainly peaked and he started to grunt, wanting to talk to her. Everyone stared at his mangled form and Aurore stepped closet, noticing his mouth was pinned open. She looked at the guards standing near the table and said sweetly Release his mouth please. They looked at their bosses and Jason nodded. Kai andson stepped doser to the table and gave a slent signal to the guards to draw their weapons at the reach Once the gas was released Meri began to cough his throat felt like sandpaper and he could taste the copper of the blood from his internal injuries Aurora asked for some water with a strew and to everyone¡¯s surprise, she brought the straw to Alec¡¯s mouth. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s safe¡± Aurore looked at Aleri with pity in her eyes and Alexi greedily moved his sore jen muscles to capture the straw and guibed down the cool liquid and he felt a little relief. ¡°Thank you myck.¡± He whispered Aurora modded and gave the table. Bas be called at all?¡± Jason shook his head and She turned her attention to the guys but remained dose replied ¡°Na we haven¡¯t even started the interrogation vet¡± Aurore whipped her head back to Alexi¡¯s mangled body and looket mer is runes once more She came closet, and leaned forward slight tigh aware of the pools of blood all around the table. ¡°Alexi, will you please answer some quesaus for me.¡± All of the gas batowed their vision, not liking how sweetly Aurora was taking to the master before them. Aleti lezt his mouth closed and just looked at her. Alexis Dinding Salelive.¡± Alexi took a shallow breath his luns were crushed agains his broken ribs. He knew he was going to de, but he would remain loyal to the end. But this was now so he decided to appease bez some also as hess¡¯s love and he knew with Divabey would want her ¡°es¡± Alter¡¯s answer was short and sweet and sent involuntary shivers down Aurora¡¯s spline. She had been in blissful Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. fernall for so long ¡°Where is he lost humed in. Alexi just med tough but it came our as a garble and pain shot through his whole Where is he Alep Bum sted but Aled just looked at her like she just asked the stupides question Suure key from that is that he was the loyal guard dog as ever and so she decided to change her directio ¡°s he going t take me again n Aura¡¯s exes were pleading and eleni tried to smile at ber ¡°ine beking an un.. He will never up Aura les did not pay the girl. She was strong and beautiful and had beem Dimitry v dimesson for as long as he could remember avrikfest her beat ter noticed a cheape mutioner for Katoe to them. She wagered in his ea Hipped. She tuned towards the guys ew things and Kai¡¯s face Ett up like he was a buddie and the cool box andhag he warned. Be smiled wicked) belon kaming her passionately no the mamizng with cumicsiny and kamera just sent a wink to 102 ¨C Little Satis ¡°So Alex. Aumabog her atention back to the man on the tame. ¡°You have always them an oval dig. limun estun tim your won¡¯t give us answers to He ising and seeing as huw KOLWOTE aty done on any on two next lexikemt his face cim, but Aurramute! going to waise my time asang in the city, I am guessing he his pupils dted and that was all she needed. lies under Wave Chiver Gine¡± Alexiedusalito grze any she say summer Auro nam nugintie smail ¡°Let me guess, Dover Cry? Hation? What die Lee information but heart din uten for a second detail. happy that he training with Ben had bean pang of She tumed to the guys alsand Feismuine¡± And Alexi began to thrash and showed You Yukon nating didnt say anything? The guards immediately ced the gag barn out and he was paning evil would say tim tit remain confirm it.¡± Grammy statedaty, eng anube snobe en Well done during¡± Benpediman Auram smiled. Kai came back in at that moment with a guadowering ma small troly and all the guys and leven Grammy¡¯s eyes widened at what they sent. ¡°Thank you dear.¡± Aurora miez and kused Kad on the mean ¡°Aming to my litte Sacs beamedani Aurora walked over to the small tane and broer Alex and even wiened in fen Ter¡¯s begin.¡± Aurora sand sweaty. She war spending way too much time with these off on her. She still hated this deep down but she had tiny lite set of mat need for a line revenge peal it was bundo her soul wie sie teo ther The guys were sitting on their chairs and Jaxon was sting on the arm of anexo Grammy. Auro sati messing with the table in from of her and began spring to en.want ad much at vi imenezi had a favorite little game he at my time in the Marcopound. My imune some i benene u one liked to y. It was called How Long¡± Aleat now moving excity wia sie nned on dong, betonttimush once again in hu restrains. With him being on a mezal ane and now hood was gang to be bad. H ted to shake his head but it was pinned down so he could only whimper Aurora ficted the little switch on top of the big ck bu siting on the tame. The bio came to life withausmalhum and sie picked ng one of the linle clip that was attached to it by a long we. She then piled the dam a RCOJ¨ª Allen¡¯s swollen banken finger. He winted in pain as the metal cias dumped into h: aan. Chapter Comments LIKE Chapter 103 Chapter 103 103 ¨C What the F*ck Just Happened? Thind Person POV ¡°You see,¡± Aurora continued her little taunting lesson while she slowly ced more little mps all over Alexi¡¯s body. ¡°Dimitry would chain me up on the bed almost every night. He had this special headboard that had wires in it. He would connect it to those metal bracelets 1 had to wear and he would pull out a remote control. He would then say something like ¡®how long until you scream?¡®, ¡®how long until you pass out?¡® or ¡®how long until you beg me to stop?¡¯ and then hit the button and my whole body would convulse as if I was being stung by a taser.¡± By this point, Alexi had mps on several fingers, his exposed nipples, and his ears. She called Charlie over and whispered into his ear and he looked at her with shock. Then a guard and Charlie started cutting his pants and soon he was only sitting in his near soiled boxers. The guard then took two more mps and at the direction of Charlie, stuck his hand inside his boxers and proceeded to ce thest few mps on his balls, Alexx was once again thrashing but to no avail. ¡°No matter how many times I screamed, begged for mercy, plended, and cried, Dimitry would never stop. I will never be rid of the scars that burned my wrists to the bone! And little Alexi here, was there watching the whole FUCKING TIME!¡± Aurora screamed. Her face was now contorted with pain and her eyes were filled to the brim and tears were fee llowing down her face. She picked up a little ck remote, walked over to Ben, and gently sat down on hisp. She cuddled into him, and he was cautious not to touch her backside. Aurora handed the remote to Jason. ¡°I wonder how long until he screams like a little girl,¡± Kai said, taking a drink from his bourbon. ¡°I wonder how long until he passes out¡± Ben chimed in. ¡°I wonder how long until his balls catch on fire¡± Aurora seethed through her teeth. Jason then said, ¡°I wonder how long until he pisses himself.¡± Grammy takes him up on that and bets him a thousand dors that he won¡¯tst twenty seconds, Charlie joins that bet and soon Kai and Ben do too. ¡°Okay, so I guess we have a winner. Let¡¯s see how long it takes for Alexi to piss himself!¡± Jason shouted out loud. ¡°Any more takers?¡± A few of the guards made their hets too. Alexi was mortified and then without any more warning, an unimaginable pain coursed through his body. He squeezed his eyes trying not to scream but soon his body was on fire and he did scream. It came out as a high¨Cpitched note and he continued to thrash as his muscles convulsed involuntarily. He soon fell his body release liquid and the pain ceased. ¡°I win!¡± One of the guards shouted and there were hoots and hollers around the room. Jason came up to the table and whispered to Alexi ¡°Not so much fun being on the receiving end is it?¡± 1lis smile was vindictive and a lone escaped Alexi¡¯s face. +10% Bonus ¡°Where are you going love?¡± Kai shouted as Aurora made her way to the door, tears still running down her 06:43) can¡¯t watch anymore. I thought it would feel good, but it doesn¡¯t. I¡¯m going to go lie down. Please end his misery Noon.¡± And with that, Aurora left. Jason looked at the guys and they all mirrored his emotions. They knew their little treasure was still a pure soul and it was something they loved about her. She was the light they needed to survive in the evil dark world. Grammy got up and excused herself too, saying she would go sit with her. She was still susceptible to sub¨Cdrop so someone needed to be with her. Once Grammy left, Jason took his seat along with the guys with bourbons in their hands. ¡°I bet ten thousand his heart stops in 60 seconds,¡± Kat says and thus more betting begins followed by more painful screams. 1/3 103 ¨C What the F*ck Just Happened? Three hourster¡­ The guys are walking out of the cell block and heading through the main warehouse, covered in blood and sporting it proudly. They will head up to their respective offices and shower before fetching Aurora. After they finished with Alexi, who was still breathing, barely, they grabbed a few of his associates who were a lot easier to persuade and then ended up with bullets in their heads. They saw Aurora at the other end of the warehouse. She was punching a bag and one of the trainers was spotting her. She wore long¨Cfitted leggings and a sports bra. You could see several of Kai and Ben¡¯s love marks all over her body. Even from this distance, they could see her glistening with sweat and Jason was getting hard watching that cute round ass of her jiggle in the tight spandex as she moved. Kai sent a loud cat call whistle her way and she stopped and looked over her shoulder to see us. She gave a small smile and went back to her punching bag. Jason got a message earlier saying his grandmother had left about an hour prior and that Aurora was okay. A loud rm whistle sounded off in the distance. One of the warehouse doors was open and before anyone knew what was happening, a mammoth¨Csized feline came barreling through the hell, teeth bared and full¨Con sprinting. It was one of their ck tigers, incredibly rare and incredibly lethal. Its chained leash was dragging on the ground next to it. And it was headed straight for Aurora. Jason whipped out his gun, but he couldn¡¯t get a shot off in time. Aurora tumed to see the tigering at her and she stopped in her tracks. She didn¡¯t cower or scream, she just stayed still and watched the Apex predator make its way towards her. There was shouting and running, but nothing could outrun the beast. Aurora held out her hand and anyone close to her could see it trembling What no one expected, including Aurora is that therge beast stopped right in front of her. And to everyone¡¯s surprise, the beast then nuzzled into her hand. Aurora let out the breath she was holding and instantly melted at the cuteness. She dropped down to her knees and began to pet therge creature Jason, Charlie, Ben Kai, and Draco among many other men released their breaths and dashed over to her. As they came near, the tiger turned around and growled ferociously, stopping every male in their tracks. The tiger bared his teeth and snapped. A true beast before turning back around and nearly imocking Aurora over with his gigantic site 10 The small woman was in a fit of giggles as the tiger began licking her face and arms. His paws on touching her as if he was hugging her. Bonu 06:3 Some of the guards were panting heavily, one of them being the Keeper, who was brought into train and take care of their wide selection of apex predator pets. ¡°Eros! Come! The trainer scolded the tiger and the beast didn¡¯t respond, too obsessed with his new yful Aurora, hearing the name, decided to try her band at amand. ¡°Eros¡± she said sweetly but sternly. ¡°Shop¡± And sure enough, the beast stopped his ministrations. She smiled at his and then said ¡°Eron, sit please!¡± And Eros sutt ¡°Good Autora praised him and started to souch him under his chin and mantled her face with bin. A load part could be beard ringing around the space. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. 213 1.52 The 103 ¨C What the F*ck Just Happened? All the men were flummoxed at what was happening. 56% *Aurora,¡± Jason said softly, e here please.¡± Aurora could sense the worry in his voice and Jason¡¯s hands were twitching wanting to hold his beloved in his arms. She was literally within inches away from ws and jaws of death They were trained to be true monsters. Aurora tried to stand, petting Eros once more but the beast began to growl again and stepped in front of Aurora, stopping her from moving. ¡°Eros, it¡¯s okay big boy. They won¡¯t hurt me. See?¡± Aurora gently continued to pet the tiger¡¯s soft fur as she slowly danced around him and stepped away from him into Jason¡¯s greedy grasp. The guys surrounded her protectively and embraced her as if it was theirst moment on Earth. *Are you alright?¡± Jason asked, looking her over. Aurora was all smiles and nodded. Meanwhile, the Keeper tried to approach the tiger and take his reigns once more only for the tiger to let out a menacing growl at the men.. Instead, Eros began to walk cautiously towards Aurora. The guys tried to shield her but a warning growl from the tiger made them raise their eyebrows. The men around them had drawn their weapons at the ready. ¡°Par your guns down! He won¡¯t hurt anyone!¡± Aurora screamed at the men and she approached Eros once more who Started rubbing himself on her legs. ¡°Okay, okay baby. I get it, I¡¯m yours.¡± She said to the animal calming him down. She beat down and grabbed the chain before looking back at her men. ¡°Can I keep him? Please?¡± She showed her pearly whites and puppy dog eyes. Deciding to help her cause. Ben said out load ¡°You know, it would be nice to have extra protection for her in case the guards are distracted. He is already mostly trained ¡°Teh! Fine.¡± Jason said realizing that what Ben said was right. Aurora squealed in happiness. ¡°BUT!¡± Jason held up a Enger he will not sleep in the bed. And you are responsible for him. You will work with the Keeper and so help me if heys one nc on you or us, I will shoot him, got it?¡± Aurora squealed once more and she properly thanked each of her men. Kai smacked her ass and she yelped, feeling the extra sting. Eros growled at him and they allughed. ¡°Looks like we got ourselves a pet¡± Aurora said happily. ¡°Come, Eros, you can ride in the back with me!¡± And off she went with ber tiger Struthing happily by her side. As she left a guard came running up to the bosses. He was winded and there was blood seeping from his shirt. ¡°Bass I¡¯m so sorry. We tried to stop them.¡± Jason caught the man as he began to lose consciousness. ¡°What the fuck +10 happened?¡± Jason asked. Before the man sumbed to his injuries, hisst words left bile in everyone¡¯s throats and worry in their hearts ¨C ¡°Ambush. Your Grandma¡­¡­¡­¡± Bonu Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104: The Worst Torture 56% Third Person POV ¡°Bow your heads for God¡¯s blessing,¡± said the priest, dressed in his ceremonial garb. He was surrounded by a small sea of people dressed in their best mourning attire and surrounded by the closed wooden coffin that had just lowered into the ground. ¡°Merciful Lord, you know the anguish of the sorrowful, you are attentive to the prayers of the humble. Hear your people who cry out to you in their need and strengthen their hope in yoursting goodness; We ask this through Christ our Lord.¡± Continued the Priest and a chorus of ¡°Amen¡± followed. ¡°Eternal rest grant unto them, O Lord.¡± The Priest then said. ¡°May they rest in peace.¡± The chorus of grievers sang out. At the front were Aurora, Jason, Charlie, Kai, and Ben. They were all holding Aurora close. Jason and Ben had their arms wrapped around her torso, her back rested against their chests. Charlie and Kai held her hands in their tightly as they stood tall as was expected among their people. ¡°May their soul and all the souls of the faithful departed, through the mercy of God, rest in peace¡± concluded the Priest. ¡°Amen!¡± was the response and then everyone began to disband. ¡°Thank you, Father Kerney,¡± Jason said to the Priest when he approached, shaking his hand firmly. ¡°It was a lovely service, as always¡± ¡°My pleasure, as always. Such a tragedy. My deepest condolences Mr. O¡¯Donnell. I hope to see you in the pews one day that isn¡¯t a funeral.¡± Father Kerney winked at the end, trying to lighten the mood. Jason just chuckled. Ben interjected, ¡°You¡¯ll see us in a month for the wedding, that¡¯s not a funeral!¡± The men all chuckled and Father Kerney nodded in agreement. ¡°You are right my boy. I¡¯ll have Gretchen call your guy so we can go over the details. Bless you all my children.¡± Father Kerney shook everyone¡¯s hands once more and then excused himself. Soon men and women made their way to the quintuple after paying their final respects. Several stopped to make small talk and express their condolences as well. The five of them gave their rapt attention to each person. Once the people all left and the grave waspletely covered by the Earth, Aurora went to the funeral dir ordered him to ce many of the remaining flower arrangements on the grave. She wanted the hideous b be coveredpletely so it was a small beautiful garden. +10% Bonus 06:27 ¡°Let¡¯s go, love,¡± Charlie saiding up behind her. Aurora couldn¡¯t bring herself to move away from the grave. She was rearranging a few roses, wanting everything to be perfect and ignoring. ¡°Aurora, baby, it¡¯s time. It¡¯s okay,e on love.¡± Charlie whispered in her ear. She nodded solemnly and let Charlie pull her through the quiet cemetery to the waiting cars. The ride home was somber, each was silent in their own thoughts. Aurora let a few quiet tears escape. Kai reached over and wiped them away and she gave him a small smile which he returned and then they shared a sweet kiss and rested their foreheads together, just enjoying each other¡¯s embrace. 1/3 15. In 225 9¡Á356% Chapter 105 The Worst Torture In no time the cas pulled up to the house and they all let out small signs and made their way into the house, only to be surprised by a machouse Maits and quants were hurting, the head maids barking orders to the younger staff Aurora watched as severalrge soling races with fancy gammens were being pulled across the foyer and her eyes lit up with fire. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡± She eximed out loud. The guys tried to stifle theirugh watching Aurora¡¯s facial enressions mogh into homor as more and more racks were rolled in front of her. 12¡± Aroa huffed and stomped down the hall, following the parade to the source of torture. She made her way through the hall and entered the guest wing and made her way through the open double doors where she stood in the middle of the small gym¨Csized room, watching the many servants and designers scurrying to ce everything perfectly. What the fuck is all of this? Aurora shouted, cing her hands on her hips and ring at the source of her growing assen ¡°Oh. Aurora dear Torbe back! It¡¯s about fucking time! I thought you¡¯d nevere home. We have a lot to do!¡± said her smiling and nemesis at the moment. Don¡¯t you Aurore me you old far! This is not a lot to do. This is fucking torture. The worst torture.¡± Aurora replied. pointing her finger And get your grabby line paws of my tiger!¡± She stomped over to the sining area where Eros happly sat sent to the evil woman and also began to pet the big teddy bear. He purred in content. At your mouth, youngdy, I can still take my cane and give you a lesson. Or would you prefer my shoe?¡± To Cammy. I¡¯m sorry Autora sighed in submission and the two women began to smile lovingly at each other. ¡°How was the funeral? I know you were close friends to Connor Grammy asked. It was mine. Peacefl I¡¯m not the religious type, but it was what he wanted, so it was perfect. I¡¯m going to miss him.¡± Samora replied with somow in her heart. Grammy reached out and held her hand infort for a moment before dearing her throat. Well, now let us think of brighter things. It is what he would have wanted. Time to find your dress, my love.¡± Gray said happily. She was sitting on arge sofa, propped up around pillows. She wore a purple spa robe that swallowed, her up making her look like a martinmallow Bonu 06:2 Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. *UGH! Grammy! Please! Anything but this.¡± Aurora pleaded. She almost went on her hands and knees in front of the woman but she wasn¡¯t willing to sooop that far just yet. ¡°Go, now¡± Grammy¡¯s word was final and that was that. Aurora sighed heavily and resigned herself to her fate. Three groeling hourster, Aurora was still trying on dresses. It was the worst torture of all time. The forty¨Cthird dress was just now brought into her makeshift changing station and was ced on the hook next to the full¨Clength mirror. TCH! No more dresses Grammy! I swear I am this close to killing you myself?¡± Aurora came out of the dressing area to address her tortures. She was only in a whitece strapless bra and panties, but Aurora didn¡¯t feel any more shame being exposed to others. 2/3 14:54 Thu 22 Feb Chapter 104: The Worst Torture 156% ¡°Did you not hear the news? I am indestructible. Not even six bullet holes can kill all this awesomeness, what did you call me? Oh, yes! ¡®Old fart!¡® Now, no moreining. Shut that pretty little mouth of yours and go try on that dress or I¡¯ll call the guys up. I am sure they will have plenty of ideas on how to get you to stop extra feisty these days. ¡°Isn¡¯t it past your nap time? Need a bottle? Enema? Diaper change?¡± Aurora asked snickering and almost sprinted back to the changing area as Grammy grabbed her cane and started mumbling profanities under her breath. The dress in front of her was by far the simplest of the day and Aurora was instantly attracted to it as she stared at it more. The designer and her assistant came in and helped her get in the dress. Aurora¡¯s breath hitched in her throat and her heart began to beat wildly like battle drums against her chest. This was it. A lone tear escaped her right eye. ¡°Well?¡± a very impatient Grammy yelled from across the room. ¡°Coming!¡± Aurora called back out, her voice a little hoarse and she cleared her throat. When she walked out, Grammy¡¯s jaw dropped. Before her was a goddess. Aurora stood on the small podium in front of her and blushed hard, the heat in her cheeks reached her ears. The dress was a mermaid shape that hugged all of her curves. The fabric was off¨Cwhite satin, with no other embellishments. There was a sweetheart neckline that showed a little cleavage with small cap sleeves that fanned over her shoulders. The train was small and cascaded perfectly behind her. The back had pearl buttons along the entire back. ¡°This is the one,¡± Grammy said. It wasn¡¯t a question. She could see Aurora¡¯s eyes lighting up looking at herself in the mirror. Aurora just nodded slightly, still mesmerized at the reflection in front of her. Grammy also knew that the guys were nning on showering her with very expensive and entric jewels so this would offset that perfectly. The designer came up to the podium and ced a fifteen¨Cfoot cathedral¨Clength veil on her head. The veil had ace edging. Aurora looked closely at the pattern and in the middle of each design pattern, there was ace etching ofvender. Aurora brought the fabric to her nose and smelled it. Lavender. She turned to Grammy with shock, an unspoken confirmation needed. Grammy smiled brightly and said ¡°Something old! Like me.¡± ¡°Oh Grams, thank you so much!¡± Aurora stepped off the podium and went to her best friend and engulfed her in a hug. Grammy kissed her cheeks and her forehead afterward. Bon Aurora spent a little more time twirling in the mirror. The designers made their alteration notes and then Aurora 06:2 to change. As she came out, the guys waltzed into the room. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105: Don¡¯t Underestimate Your Opponent Third Person POV ¡°Hey there Princess, find a dress yet? We came to rescue you from the big bad wolf. Thought she may have eaten you by now.¡± Kai taunted while scooping Aurora in a hug. ¡°Why don¡¯te a little closer over here and say that again, pretty boy?¡± Grammy challenged while petting Eros like the Queen she is. ¡°No thanks! My balls and I are good right here.¡± Kai said nonchntly. The others just rolled their eyes before they each went over and kissed her on the cheek. Eros growled at everyone. Ben growled back and Aurora busted outughing as it reminded her of a kitten. ¡°So? Any luck?¡± Jason inquired between the two women. ¡°Yeah,¡± Aurora answered with a huge smile on her face. She snuggled her back into Kai¡¯s chest and pulled his arms closer so that they were wrapped around her. ¡°That is great babe. Can we see?¡± Charlie asked sweetly. ¡°No.¡± both Grammy and Aurora stated firmly together. And that tabled that discussion. ¡°I think I am going to take a nap before dinner,¡± Grammy said, yawning. She reached over to the table next to her, picked up the dainty bell, and rang it three times. A guard and a nurse entered with a wheelchair and in no time Grammy was shifted to her transportation and whisked away. Ben came over to Aurora and without a word bent down and threw her over his shoulder. She hung there knowing it would do no good to fight them. Soon she found herself in the master yroom but instead of being ced on the bed or the middle, she was ced down in the role¨Cy room. The room was decorated to be like a wedding chapel and a St. Andrews Cross was decorated as the altar. There was a very skimpy white lingerie set sitting out on one of the chairs and a small bouquet made out of bejeweled butt plugs sat next to it. The onlymand given was ¡°go change. You have five minutes.¡± She could already see the veryrge tents forming in the guy¡¯s pants. This was going to be interesting. +10% She quickly went into the ensuite bathroom connected to the room and changed. They even gave her stock Bonus garter. But she honestly thought it would be better to go naked as the little white fabric they called lingeri 06:14 just scrap pieces of cloth. Nipple Tassels would give her better coverage than this thing did. It was wrapped around her breasts and torso like theces of shoes. She smiled at Original content from N?velDrama.Org. herself in the mirror when a small little devilish thought crossed her mind. She began to braid her hair but this time, she did quick braided pigtails and luckily found two white ribbons that she tied into bows at the end. Kai was going to love it and Jason was going to hate it as it was against his rules. Aurora took a breath and exited the bathroom with about fifteen seconds to spare. The guys were waiting for her; they were dressed in their usual ck cks and also wore button¨Cup shirts this time but were fully open. Three of four jaws dropped simultaneously and one particr Master was ring at her with lust. ¡°Did you get permission to change your appearance, ve?¡± Master Jason asked his submissive, who defiantly smiled at 1/3 Chapter 105: Don¡¯t Underestimate Your Opponent him and smirked before replying ¡°No.¡± The guys looked at each other. Their princess wanted to y brat it seems. ¡°Did you forget who you are talking to little one?¡± Ben asked with his eyebrows raised. ¡°No.¡± Aurora responded again, purposefully being disrepectful. She held her head high and even ced her hand on her hip. The guys exchanged nces at each other once again. Then without any words they began to stalk towards her, making her back up slowly until she hit a wall. Aurora loved to push their buttons, but the look in their eyes made her gulp and the little covering over her special flower was now soaked. ¡°Oh my little brat, you know you can¡¯t run from us, love.¡± Kai taunted. Aurora looked at them again and straightened her posture before boldly saying ¡°Oh, yeah? Rule number one in training: Don¡¯t underestimate your opponent.¡± And with those words she faked bolting to the right only to drop to her knees and quickly crawled under the table next to her, giving her the two¨C second head start she needed to ¡°escape.¡± The guysughed as they began their favorite game of cat and mouse. Meanwhile in an undisclosed location¡­ ¡°Again!¡± Dimitry¡¯smand rang out loudly from his seat. The fighter before him stood up from his position on the ground and once again faced his training partner. They took their fighting positions and began to circle each other, sizing each other up. The newly renovated underground gym, although smaller than his homepound, the exclusive location was perfect. for training and preparations for the war he was going to bring. The fighters began to spare with their fists, the older and more experienced onending a few good blows to the younger¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Watch for any weakness, no matter how small and exploit it!¡± Dimitrymanded. The younger fighter took another powerful blow and dropped to a knee, his brows glistening and both fighter¡¯s chests were heavy catching their breath. The younger one though took that moment and noticed something about the older fighter and true to themand exploited it. +10 Bont Dimitry was surprised when the fighters began their assault once more only for the younger fighter to dodge the flying right cross hook with ease and then kick the left thigh of the older fighter, making the man groan in pain. The you:1 06:1 fighter didn¡¯t relent andnded another blow to his ribs before a roundhouse kick to the face sent the older one to the mat, unmoving and cked out. Dimitry began to slowly p and raised himself from his seat. Taking his cane in his hand, he hobbled over to the panting victor. ¡°Nicely done kid. I guess I forgot to tell this asshat never to underestimate your opponent either. Arrogance will cost you.¡± He used his cane to push the loser who was passed out on the floor, but there was no response. Dimitry shook his head in disappointment. Shower up and get to work. Leave him there. You¡¯lle with me tonight to the club and you can pick two girls for the whole right, on the house Dimitry said before walking out of the room. 2/3 14:54 Thu, 22 Feb Chapter 105: Don¡¯t Underestimate Your Opponent 561% Dimitry walked through the smallpound and into his office. He sat down at his wooden desk and sighed in exhaustion. On his desk were a few ck files so he started to open them and get to work. He approved the newest shipment of humans, mostly young Eastern European and Asian girls to refill his new brothels and auction houses. The O¡¯Donnells found his ledgers and disbanded most of his empire, treeing his servants and relocating most of them. He has spent thest year trying to get new inventory, new investors, and for some of his most popr and profitable girls, he sent guards to locate and recapture them. The next folder was the report on thetest hit at the O¡¯Donnell¡¯spound. There was a caravan leaving and it was ambushed as he directed. Twelve confirmed kills and three injuries. One of the kills was the pesky hag. Luckily they learned Alexi was being held captive by those bastards before his new woman. Speaking of Sergei, he knocked on the door and Dimitry said ¡°Come in.¡± Sergei entered with a new file in his hand. Without a word, Sergei handed it to him. Dimitry opened the file and a range of emotions crossed his face. ¡°Are these from today?¡± Dimitry asked. ¡°Taken just this morning Boss,¡± Sergei responded. He had a nasty scar on the left side of his face, an unfortunate reminder of the attack at thepound. ¡°Anything else?¡± inquired Dimitry. ¡°Yes Sir. One of my sources says the wedding is nned for six weeks from now.¡± Sergei said without expression. ¡°Excellent. We continue with the n. The wedding will be a blood bath and I will marry Aurora instead of those filthy pigs.¡± Dimitry seethed and returned to looking at the photos in front of him. Pictures were taken at the funeral this morning. The way Aurora was crying, it must have been the old woman. But he hated seeing those men touching what was his. He noticed arge diamond ring disyed on her finger. He made a note to get her an evenrger ring to rece the one she had. Dimitry grabbed the red file he kept on his desk. The n for Aurora¡¯s kidnapping was underway. He thought to himself, six more weeks. But Jason O¡¯Donnell had a big surprise for Dimitry, one that Dimitry would never seeing until it was toote. Maybe Dimitry should also listen to his training: Don¡¯t underestimate your opponent. Author Note: I apologize for the longer wait time. I will be making up chapters all next week so I hope you look forward to several updates. Thank you for your patience and support. +10 Bon 06:0 Chapter Comments 1 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 106: Enter At Your Own Risk ???? Kai POV I woke up to the buzzing of my rm and quickly shut it off so it wouldn¡¯t disturb my angel. The room was still mostly dark, a small hint of early sunrise peeking through the thick curtains. I can make out Aurora¡¯s sleeping face in front of me. Ben had his arms wrapped around her waist. Aurora¡¯s light breathing just made her beautiful soft features even more beautiful. I could watch my sleeping beauty for hours and never tire. I held her delicate hands in mine and brought them gently to my face, lightly kissing each digit and watching her smile in her slumber. Her massive engagement ring looked perfect on her small finger, a promise of our forever. I caressed her cheek softly and she snuggled further into my touch. It was these stolen moments in the morning that I cherished the most with her, even if she didn¡¯t know it was happening. She was my everything. In just four short days, she would ours forever in every way possible. I cannot wait to make her my wife. Even though she will be legally marrying Jason, we are still going to be husband and wife as well. We will each get to make our vows to her and she to us and we will be a big happy family. Aurora came to us a few weeks ago and said she wanted to stop her birth control. She wanted to have a baby with us and we were all shocked. Even though we had asked her to take the shots, we made it clear that it was still ultimately up to her if she wanted to stop it and try for a child. We didn¡¯t want kids except with our special one so all of our past flings had a strict birth control policy. I can¡¯t wait to watch her belly swollen with our children. My dick twitches just thinking about it. I kissed her softly on her forehead, slowly wiggled myself free, and extricated myself out of the bed. Charlie woke up slightly and saw I was getting up. He quickly turned and snuggled into our angel; his soft snores quickly filled the air. I went to the bathroom and changed into my workout attire. As I was brushing my teeth, Jason came in. ¡°Going to work out?¡± he asked sleepily. ¡°Yes and no. I have Oscar and the new recruiting over. I¡¯m going put him through the Fire Mile.¡± I responded. ¡°Well fuck! The Fire Mile? So soon? I thought the kid was new?¡± Jason questioned. +10 Bont ¡°Yeah. The kid is textbook perfect for the team so there is no need for more auditioning. Now we just got to make 106:0 bleed and see what he¡¯s got.¡± I smirked. The kid, Tristan, was only eighteen but he was one of the best damn shooters I have ever seen. He¡¯s wicked smart and has just enough sadistic crazy to fit the team. He and Oscar seem to be getting close too; I¡¯ve caught the pair more than once in the firearm chamber ying around with the explosives and deconstructing the weapons. Whatever the team has thrown at the kid, he handles with ease and grace. So the Fire Mile is going to push him to the limit. If he survives, he¡¯s on the team. If he fails, he gets a bullet to the head. The Fire Mile is the workout from hell and so far only 22 people havepleted the course sessfully. Hopefully, today will be lucky 23. It¡¯s been three years since my team has had fresh meat. 1/4 14:54 Thu, 22 Feb mu Din menirowns 56% Willzonewimalittteiftantionediimont, lisonsaidasshirectamedmysimutteranmatteissa totesshowt Textheeimatmommiltonantemureitongnggitoniantmang!stillffastassiepimendiariessansstore hezantateroommatemywaydnwmtothegym I wake upittowastoberungntogusaiwenmyttare.Itettosakeittoffhutittonyosandrk loving murderort tavayyemwyawonmy. mmm. Gicamuming many saidwritiumyesssssities.lintitioutandsstarted attingebigass fumail¡¯sirat.eamingamanotismisiteelipur.listtowitymmwesandsemyizzutifulbitatgermuzzling his fagusimy menuam.Hettienssollermidsermachiisshalliy buttheglingol¨¦dontop of me. Ge¡­¡­you¡­fm¡­ reattosmueniamuthathiessi..Mylbayteditorsiflunteertemassvettetverot Wassmyterdyben. Connessgat caffime, il candle wittimuraiew/muceshanorettieathroomdoordamdoutwa kezdeni ware aimgswitchuti dawns withimitaniisamakanesspames.Hewasyummy. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Like what youxery? Bauske.crcingamevannw. ¡°Yes. Yes. Nun saumastamet.eveniliokettmyiissinicuredimontofiissattice. Hmmm.liike my viewton!¡± esitasi olimitonttiketeaulinoverenoveerms.Curlinsmettinsstantivandour lips began our favorite dianesthetokonyathaway.Attent?targintugomyipeeminggasmailimuan beror heiletawayanthwiikeriam ms.. rokeriainwn anmmicill was maketummy chest was sexxerinthaltsswhatthemanthyllkingtheww.Peeny quietyzenvereiny chestandigiaretian tinjust etterlunsshrewetttotiedom gribinggiisssiles. Love you any! We will see wanttough. rynim togatimattoomuchitmulit Hesaittasshetitwanaitkuss.lieaug adsmitet. ¡°Me? Ceremtraume? Never!¡± sad sarcasticallyamiliimamunte hustle fromentemwamalways something. ¡°Have good day! all voliais exitentthem. Bon Dwaneemt oftentatore numieilly jumpinguamueltyfistingmmy mummingmutie. 06:0 Tewas bunga dewindstormanque milovat. Mummmmiwethe mutememmunimentatter Amen ads and memenuhwithalmuerat,mandiingavaramies autemion. ¡°Duavsiftenayiler. 15 106: Enter At Your Own Risk what we are going to do¡­¡± Kai POV It¡¯s been almost twelve hours now since I saw my angel. After Tristanpleted the Fire Mile with the best record time after me, we went to the warehouse to induct him into the elite Omega Team. Jason, Charlie, and Ben all met us there and joined us for the celebration for a little while before heading off to their offices to do work. Tristan got his new tattoo and uniform before we spent the rest of the day in friendlypetitions as is custom to wee the newest addition. He was given the nickname Fire Storm and it fit his personality to a tee. Jason sent over a new assignment, a recon mission on an up¨Canding gang in one of our other port cities so we spent a good few hours prepping the assigned members and saw them off. I headed up to Jason¡¯s office and opened the door without knocking. I was one of the few who could get away with this behavior. Jason was sitting at his desk, several open folders that he was diligently reading through. I settled myself on his sofa and pulled out my phone. The messages from Aurora today were slightly suspicious. Usually, we are talking all day but she has been eerily silent today. ¡°Hey, Jay?¡± I asked him from my spot. ¡°Hmmm¡± was the response I got. ¡°Did you hear from Aurora today? She rarely texted me today.¡± I said and he looked up at me with a confused look. He grabbed his phone and the confusion on his face only grew. ¡°I only have one message from her. That¡¯s strange.¡± Jason said. ¡°Maybe we need to check the security feeds?¡± I mentioned it to him and he nodded. He rolled his chair to the back desk that had aputer and quickly pulled up the security feed. ¡°Shit!¡± He eximed and stood up, grabbing his wallet, keys, and gun. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, feeling anxious. ¡°The feeds are down. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Jason said as he made his way out the door and I was on his heels. He stopped by Charlie and Ben¡¯s offices and told them to get their ass home pronto. We all left the warehouse in haste and made our way to the house. +10 What had us stopping in our tracks when we got home was that there were no guards anywhere and the house was ck. The sun was almost fully set by now. We drew our weapons and walked up to the front of the house. Bonu 05:5 There was a bucket at our feet with a variety of weapons and a note on the door. Enter at your own risk. Choose your weapons and be prepared for war. XOXO A. Oh, my baby wants to y. ¡°Let¡¯s y princess!¡± I say with a smirk on my face and pick up a bright blue super soaker water gun and cock it ready. The guys grab their choices and we each grin at each other as we slowly open the unlocked door and head into the darkness. 3/4 106: Enter At Your Own Risk Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW SHARE +10 Bont 05:5 4/4 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 107: All is Fair in Love and War Third person POV water The guys entered the cked¨Cout main hall, their super soaker guns ready for battle in their hands. Jason felt for the wall panel by the door and quickly called it to life. After pressing a few buttons, the lights in the foyer flickered on. ¡°Holy Shit!¡± Charlie eximed out loud and Jason turned around to see what he was staring at. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Jason repeated. In the foyer were thousands of colorful balloons of every size, filling the entire floor space. There were easily fifty giant balloons over ten feet tall each, blocking most of their vision. They could make out the grand staircases but they too were covered in balloons. Kai looked down at his feet and saw arge rectangr box outline on the floor, something that all the guys were standing in. He also noticed a smallser dot dancing at his feet before it traveled up his leg, over his crotch then to his chest. He looked up and tried to follow the light through the chaos of balloons and found the source. Aurora was on the balcony of the second floor with a sharpshooter gun pointing right at them. The other guys saw Kai and looked in the direction that he was looking at ¡°Found you, baby girl,¡± Jason eximed. The boys all chuckled thinking they had the upper hand. Then Kai noticed the red dot move upwards and he made the mistake of looking up. And the guys followed. Next thing they know, there is a slight pop sound and the heavy¨Clooking balloons hanging about six feet above their heads explode. One by one in rapid session opened up, spilling sweet and sticky liquids all over the four mafia kings. Aurora¡¯s boisterousugh could be heard echoing off the walls as she rolled around the ground. The guys continued to stand in their spot, shocked and a little peeved. They each wiped their eyes free of the mess. There was honey and chocte sauce mixed with heavy cream. There were then shes all over the room, as servants clicked photos of them and then scurried off as instructed. ¡°AURORA!¡± all four men screamed. They began to make their way through the dense forest of inted stic but they were only kicking up balloons. Kai and Charlie got out their knives and started popping therger balloons, only to get a heavy dose of glitter or confetti when popped. Aurora popped up on the balcony and used the banister to shoot balloons in front of the four, spraying them with more confetti and glitter. She then grabbed the colored poppers and pulled the strings to release the colorful plumes of smoke. That gave her enough coverage to make her way to the other side of the second floor where she exited down to the servant¡¯s quarters. The guys made their way through the balloon crazy, noticing she fled to the right. ¡°She¡¯s going to the servant¡¯s quarters!¡± Ben yelled and the guys began to wade through the sea of balloons only for them to slip and slide on the tiles that had been waxed and then greased. They had to hold onto the crown molding and the walls to nuke their way to the closed dining room doors. 1/4 107 All is Fair in Love and War They opened it and entered. It was pitch ck once again. Charlie reached for the panel this time and the lights flickered on to reveal Aurora not even ten feet away along with every servant and some of the guards standing behind her with filled water balloon grenades and super soaker guns their hands. They all wore something that had red on it. On the same wall as the guys, the remaining guards stood ready with their water weapons and buckets of balloons near their feet, each of them adorning something blue. One of the guards to their left came up and handed them each a blue wrist sweatband and the guys happily epted. ¡°Rules are simple,¡± Aurora said. ¡°If you get hit five times, you¡¯re out. Thest one standing wins and they get to pick their prize. ¡°Game on little one,¡±son said, cocking his water gun. ¡°And when you lose, you¡¯ll be lucky to see the sun for the next few days.¡± ¡°Got to catch me first!¡± Aurora said cheekily and then bolted behind her army of soldiers who immediately pelted everyone neat th7th balloons. Red Gatorade sprayed along the stic¨Ccovered floor, some of the balloons getting the guards All¨Cout war began. A frenzy of colored water soon littered therge room. Tangles of flesh in friendly The guys wasted no time in hitting any moving blue target, soaking their guards and servants. Aurora, using her army as shields was able to pelt Kai and Charlie with balloons square on their backs and she got Ben on his chest. She crept up behind Jason with a balloon in her hand and was about to smash it on him when he whipped around and caught her wrist in his grip, pulling her close. ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed and tried to get away, yfully of course. Jason¡¯s strength was always unmatched. ¡°Going somewhere love?¡± Jason taunted her. He then brought her to his chest and began to rub all along her face and chest, the cream and chocte smearing on her exposed flesh. ¡°GET OFF ME YOU ASS!¡± She screamed and squirmed whileughing. ¡°Did you just say get off on your ass?¡± He whispered in her ear before biting her earlobe. The water dam in her panties just broke. Oh goodness pumpkin pie, why do they always have to be hom dogs and now she was horny. She moaned loudly when he kissed her neck on her favorite spot and continued to suckle the sweet skin. Next thing Aurora knew, she was flung over a wet sticky shoulder. ¡°I have captured your fearless leader who has now surrendered. Continue your fun while your leader pays for her crimes.¡± Jason yelled. Cheers were heard throughout the room. She could see three sets of leather shoesing after her. She looked up and saw Charlie, Kai, and Ben walking out of the hall with mischievous glints in their eyes. They stopped in front of a wall and shortly the elevator dinged open. Before long, she saw they were in the master yroom but instead of being tossed on the bed, she was whisked to the bathroom. Autora smiled to herself and tried to hide her smirk. 2/4 107: All is Fair in Love and War ¡°Strip!¡± Jasonmanded and she did along with them. Jason came up to her and said ¡°You will wash us clean and then you will be punished for being such a naughty girl.¡± He practically purred, looking into her eyes and then kissing her ferociously. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. They broke apart breathing heavily and she turned, swaying her naked hips seductively, giving her men a little shake show as she turned the showerheads on and adjusted the water. They stepped into the giant shower and Aurora began to wash each of them, making sure to get off all the goop that stuck to their skin. But Aurora being as mischievous as she was, wasn¡¯t done quite yet. She grabbed the shampoo bottles and with precision, used each bottle carefully on their hair. She let it sit there for a few minutes and decided to take the opportunity to apologize to her masters by taking care of their little problems using her tongue and her mouth. They each fucked her mouth without remorse. She humbly took it all, her throat feeling sore at the constant rough contact. She swallowed for each of them and they praised her repeatedly. She then washed their hair. They were oblivious to her shenanigans as they were spent from the mind¨Cblowing orgasm after a long day at work. They got out and she dried them off and then dried herself. She couldn¡¯t hold it back and began to ¡°In 3¡­2¡­1¡­¡± Aurora whispered. ¡°AURORA!¡± a chorus of angry male voices was heard and Aurora rolled on the groundughing her ass off. Out came four hot¨Cheaded alpha men with neon¨Ccolored hair! Kai¡¯s golden hair was now bright pink; Jason¡¯s ck k hair now was bleach blonde; Charlie and Ben¡¯s hair was now neon green and orange respectively. ng over to ¡°You think this is funny little girl?¡± Jason asked while where Aurora was still giggling on the floor. ¡°Yes, Master. I do.¡± Aurora cackled out. His blonde hair was patchy and Aurora couldn¡¯t keep a straight face. ¡°I think we have been too soft on her.¡± Kai came over and sat in his chair with a huff. He had a glint of evil in his eye and Aurora quickly sobered up and scrambled to her spot and took her submissive position. ¡°I¡¯m sorry my masters. I didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡± Aurora said quietly. ¡°You¡¯re not sorry, sweetheart. You are an innocent little devil with angel wings. A very wicked naughty girl who loves pushing her master¡¯s buttons.¡± Charlie said from his seat. ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Aurora responded and smiled to herself. She wasn¡¯t sorry and she knew she was going to be punished. ¡°I have to give it to you baby,¡± Ben said. ¡°That was by far some of the most fun we have had in a long time. I honestly do not know where youe up with some of the shit you pull off, but bravo. And our employees and guards had a good time too. It certainly has boosted morale around here.¡± The others hummed in agreement. ¡°Thank you, Sir, I responded genuinely. ¡°Still won¡¯t get you out of your punishment.¡± Jason quipped. 107: All is Fair in Love and War ¡°I know,¡± I said, still looking down at my open palms. ¡°Rise.¡± Jason thenmanded and without another word, I followed him through the sections. He pointed to the St. Andrew¡¯s Cross and 1 followed hismand. After they strapped me in tightly, I heard Jason behind me at my ear. His body heat warming my naked flesh. ¡°Safe word?¡± ¡°Lavender Master.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± And then SMACK ¡°One Master.¡± SMACK SMACK. SMACK. ¡°Fuck that stings. Two, three, four, Master.¡± ¡°Twenty more fornguage,¡± Charlie called out and I heard a buzzing sound click on. Oh sweet cherry pie, this is going to be a very long night. Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 108 Chapter 108 108: Painting a Canvas Aurora POV Another blinding orgasm ripped through my soul, shattering my insides. My juices flooded the floor and down my open legs that were still strapped tightly against the St. Andrew¡¯s Cross. Long rough fingers left my spasming core, no doubt fully covered in my essence. I heard a slurp and a resounding pop behind me before I felt a nibble on my car. I felt another pair of rough hands, gently caressing my backside once again like his hands were smoothing out a canvas ready for paint. My body shuttered at the light touch and a new sh of heat entered my body. SMACK ¡°82¡­ Master.¡± I breathed out weakly. SMACK ¡°¡­83¡­ Master.¡± SMACK 80¡­54, Master SMACK! ¡°AHH: 65, Ma¨Cmaster.¡± I barely whispered out. That one was the hardest of all. There was a harsh tter on the floor. And I felt hands roaming my body, hearing four sets of manly voices whispering sweet nothings and praises as they removed the vibrating nipple mps and the tortuous clit vibrator. They then removed my blindfold and gently released the Shabari knotted rope around my body before unlocking the restraints on my wrists and ankles. My legs were pure Jello and I copsed into strong arms. I looked up through my hooded exhausted eyes to see Charlie smiling at me. He scooped me up so I wouldn¡¯t step in therge wet puddle that was at my feet. For thest two hours or so they spent alternating spankings with sensual whips, paddles, and crops. They fucked me mercilessly in between and enjoyed using multiple vibrators. They edged me nine times and then followed that with overstimtion making me orgasm a total of fourteen times and I squirted twice. My backside was no doubt now a colorful painting of marks on the canvas of my flesh. I knew without looking that the rest of my body was covered in deep hackry marks and love bites as they enjoyed devouring every inch of my body. no proud of you sweetheart, You are so incredible taking everything we give you. Fuck, I love you so much.¡± Chache whispered in sy eat and then bittered my face with kisses. ope cool Thury for to the twthroom and i was ced in a worm thi that smelled of vani. I rested against Charlie¡¯s then th?ng massage any matches, closing my eyes and letting them pamper me Ben brought me some cost with a rating at ware brated throat. They applied cooling cream over every inch of my body show our¡¯s sang, konting ass we did hope armi 108: Painting a Canvas I remember being taken to bed and snuggled up with my four matta kings and letting sleep begin to take me on another adventure. ¡°It was so worth it.¡± I mumbled and I heard a chorus of chuckles and felt soft lips on my face. Meanwhile¡­ Third Person POV ¡°Item number 6.3.4.2.7.6. Given name Ashley. Age 19. Virgin. 5 foot 3 inches. Brown hair, brown eyes. Size 34C cup, has some meat on her bones gentlemen but a fine catch in the sea. Speaks Russian and English. Orphan. Bidding shall start at 10,000. The shady auctioneer stated into the microphone. On stage was a small girl with some curves. kneeling on the hardwood flooring. She was clothed in the standard white bra and thong with silver heels. Shackles and heavy chains on her wrists and ankles and a special temporary seal was across her mouth. The seal made sure she couldn¡¯t talk and disturb the bidding. It didn¡¯t obstruct her face which was a plus for the bidders. Dimitry sat there in his lounge chair, a bourbon in a crystal ss sat in his hand. Two of his purchases sat at his feet, their head bowed in submission and the chains to their ne cors rested on hisp. 55,000. Do I hear 40? The auctioneer asked. Dimitry just took a sip of the expensive amber liquid and watched the show. Two younger ve traders were bidding for the liste beauty. Dimitry would have bid as she would be a nice addition to one of his European houses but he was here to fulfill very special orders for some of his pickiest clientele. Soon another man came to sit next to him. He looked over and grinned as a ¡°Sold!¡± was heard over the speaker. ¡°Nichs! Good to see you, my friend.¡± He reached his right hand over and shook the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Likewise Dimitry,¡± Nichs said, shaking hands with the devil. ¡°I thought you were dead for the longest time.¡± ¡°Even death doesn¡¯t want the devil. It¡¯s going to take a lot more to get rid of me.¡± Dimitry joked and the two men shared augh. ¡°You back in the game?¡± Nichs asked quietly as a server brought another round of drinks. ¡°I never left¡± Dimitry responded. Nichs hummed while watching the next girle on stage. ¡°Nic. I have a proposal for you.¡± Dimitry started. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°That O¡¯Donnell bastard is the one who tried to destroy my empire. But he also took something much more precious. He took my woman.¡± Dimitry¡¯s anger was boiling inside him. ¡°Say no more D. You know I can¡¯t stand those self¨Crighteous assholes.¡± Nics said and then raised his hand and shouted ¡°45! There was a small petite blonde on the stage that was a mouthwatering beauty. ¡°Going once, going twice, SOLD for 45 to Lord Romanov!¡± the auctioneer roared happily and the girl was ushered off stage. 108: Painting a Canvas Pretty soon the little blonde was brought out with a cor around her neck and Nichs paid for his purchase. He stood up and shook Dimitry¡¯s hand once again. ¡°Call me when you are ready for war. We are ready when you are.¡± Nichs said with gumption. Thank you, my friend. I n to attack all of his estates in three weeks on his wedding day. You can have the European ones, I¡¯ll take the American ones.¡± Dimitry said smiling. Nichs chuckled and left with an evil grin. He too had a grudge against the self¨Cproimed Kings of the Mafia. They ruined him in the Americas and he was itching for payback. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Item number 5.4.6.8.2.1. Given name Renee. Age 17. Virgin. 5 foot 4 inches. Brown hair, blue eyes. Size 32B cup. Has housekeeper experience. Speaks Spanish, French, and English. Fire spirit. Bidding shall start at 12,000. Do I hear 12,000? Said the auctioneer over the speaker. ¡°12,000¡± Dimitry yelled, raising his hand. ¡°Do I hear 15? No? Going once, going twice. Sold to Lord Marco. The auctioneer hit his gavel and carried on. Within minutes the girl was brought forward with her cor and leash by a guard and the assistant came for signature and payment. Dimitry quickly put in his credentials and once the payment was confirmed, the leash was handed over. ¡°Sit!¡± Dimitrymanded to the girl, tugging her new cor with the leash. She looked at him with fire and hatred in her eyes. ¡°Look at me again without permission and I¡¯ll cut out your eyes. You don¡¯t need eyes to be fucked like the whore you are.¡± He sneered and she looked down instantly and began to shake. ¡°Now, sit just like these good girls and don¡¯t move without permission.¡± Dimitry roared and the girl The rest of the auction went smoothly as always. He walked out with six beautiful ves in tow, five for his clients and one for his newest club. The little redhead would be a perfect addition to his collection after proper training. The girls were escorted to the warehouse for processing while Dimitry went back to his house and went into his office where two blonde bitches were waiting for him, barely clothed and kneeling in submission. eeling the itch to cause pain, he ordered the two women to go to his desk and bend over and they reluctantlyplied believing they were going to be rammed by his huge member. They were scared of him and were visibly shaking. They were new to this world and being forced into the sex world. Their virginity was taken not too long before. Dimitry had other ns and using his cane began to whack their backsides making them scream in agony. ¡°Shut up you sluts! My Aurora never screams. If I hear another peep out of you, I¡¯ll cut your tongue off!¡± He screamed at them and continued his tant torture of the poor girls. He was going to paint the canvas of their flesh. He finally stepped back when both girls were a bleeding mess, their entire backside was marked with open gashes and the girls wanted nothing more than to leave this hell. He then shed himself off his pants and thrust himself inside each of them repeatedly without mercy. They knew they could not say no andy there in pain praying for him to be done soon. Their insides felt to be on fire as he continued his assault and after what felt like an eternity, he finished on their exposed cuts before dismissing them. He copsed on his sofa and whispered ¡°Two more weeks Aurora. Two more fucking weeks until I can finally have you in my bed.¡± 3/4 108: Painting a Canvas Or so he thought. Chapter Comments LIKE Chapter 109 Chapter 109 109: The Wedding To Die For Third Person POV A set of three armed guards were patrolling the edge of the northern border of the property. They were walking along the outside of the gates chatting away about the festivities that were up at the main house. Suddenly they all went dead silent and their faces paled. ¡°Fuck. They all said and began to scout the area. One of them picked up their walkie and called it in. Within fifteen minutes, forty more armed men hade to the area and stationed themselves around the perimeter and then within minutes after that four SUVs came barreling through the surrounding thick forest and stopped just in front of the original three guards. Out of one of the middle SUVs came a furious Jason and Kai. Their bow ties were open and around their necks, their tuxes disheveled slightly from all the partying. This better be good!¡± Jason roared. ¡°My wife will not be pleased with our absence.¡± He approached the quivering guards whose faces were still pale. Jason stopped dead in his tracks when he looked behind the guards, his mouth hanging open in shock. ¡°What the fuck?¡± Kai said, also seeing the scene in front of them. He wouldn¡¯t have been emotional before Aurora came into his life, but what he saw in front of him, was almost too much for even his stomach. Another guard approached them quickly, something in his hand.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Boss, this was left at the front gate, the guard said and handed a small white envelope to Jason who snatched it from his hands and opened it. Jason read it and snarled before screaming in anger. ¡°What it is [?¡± ?¡± Kai asked cautiously. The only response was the envelope being shoved into his chest. He opened it and read the note too. Kai was now seeing red too. ¡°That son of a bitch!¡± Jason fumed, running his hands through his hair. If this was a cartoon, steam would have already blown through his ears. ¡°Aurora can¡¯t find out about this,¡± Kai said. ¡°Find out what?¡± came a small feminine voice and Jason and Kai paled as they looked behind them only to react toote as Aurora neared them closer, holding her gown in her hands. She looked beyond the group of armed men. Her face paled. She didn¡¯t scream or run. She just stared and a lone tear shed down her cheek before her eyes rolled back and her body went limp. Ben and Charlie caught her instantly and Charlie scooped her up and took her back to the idling car. ¡°Clean this up! Lock down thepound. Double the patrols. I want a full security briefing in one hour.¡± Ben yelled to the guards standing by. When they didn¡¯t react fast enough he shouted ¡°NOW!¡± and everyone started to scramble. 109: The Wedding To Die Fober Jason looked back at the scenemend das time before turning his attention to the waiting cars. This was war anditt time to end it once and focaill Twelve hours prior¡­ ¡°Good morning sunshine!! a sweet bolted taunted too happily in a sleepy Aurora¡¯s car. Aurora only groaned and tried to snuggle back into the pilldos often than clouds. ¡°Uh¨Cuh little miss, the annoying womann chastised and pulled the covers off of a very naked Aurora who bolted upright immediately and tried to coverdoesstil 19th posh. I¡¯ve got the same parts. Nothing special. Now you need get that little red ass of yours upina showered AAA much as I love my grandson and his gang of brothers, I really d like smelling their personal juices. Thusoodilld wants her breakfast before the designers show up to doll us up so hurry up before I go grammyzi and add anyo.marks.¡± Aurora¡¯s face was no doubt as red as a toolibritain did not want to anger the little beast in front of her. S quickly scooted off the bed and rushed to the othroom. When the finished her morning routine, she grabbed her | pink bathrobe, not bothering to dry her hain. Grammy was already sitting at the small dining tablet that was brought in, sipping no doubt her piled high. Aurora walked over the trolley and served herself some yogurt and fruit Herttannry was already ying acrobatics so she wanted to k things light. Grammy and Aurora ate their food and made smalltalk: One bleegaaids opened the door and Eros ran in and wa momentarily conflicted about who he wanted to go too Grammyoort though when she pulled out some bacon strip and he happily trotted over to her. Aurora¡¯s scowl only fouledd h?inollwomar to stick her tongue out while she pet her new best friend. ¡°You promise to take good care of him while we are awayyright??¡°Amecasted; watching her baby being spoiled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take care of my baby. Who¡¯s a good boy? You are! Grammys said ima baby voice while ying with cars. He was purring and nuzzling into her hands: Aurora¡¯s heart panged hardwhat she was about to say but she ki it was the right thing. ¡°Grammy,¡± Aurora whispered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep Eros? He obviously loves youtoormand protects you just as mu as he does me. I have no idea how long we will be gone for anyway,¡± ¡°Aurorried bold but in felt forced. Fros censed her behavior change and walked over to her, cing hisrge powinherdippAuron petted him and nuzzli Ther face with his. ¡°Oh, sweetie.I can¡¯t take him. He¡¯s yours.¡± Grammy said shaking her headd. I insist Grammy. And since it¡¯s my wedding day, you can¡¯t say no! That¡¯s the umbbronnur¨¢l¨¦baMatron of Hor wrera teased and genuinely smiled this time as Grammy¡¯s eyes widened and began to fill pathwater threaten terfall. 1tarren of honor?¡± Grammy whispered. ¡°Wellion!¡°Murers replied. ¡°Who else would it be? Draco?¡± perched her lips before shaking her head and smiling brightly. ¡°I¡¯d be honored.¡± 109: The Wedding To Die For Jason looked back at the scene onest time before turning his attention to the waiting cars. This was war and it was time to end it once and for all. Twelve hours prior¡­ ¡°Good morning sunshine!¡± a sweet old voice taunted too happily in a sleepy Aurora¡¯s ear. Aurora only groaned and tried to snuggle back into the pillows fluffier than clouds. ¡°Uh¨Cuh little miss,¡± the annoying woman chastised and pulled the covers off of a very naked Aurora who bolted upright immediately and tried to cover herself. ¡°Pish posh. I¡¯ve got the same parts. Nothing special. Now you need to get that little red ass of yours up and showered. As much as I love my grandson and his gang of brothers, I really don¡¯t like smelling their personal juices. This olddy wants her breakfast before the designers show up to doll us up so hurry up before I go grammyzi and add my own marks.¡± Aurora¡¯s face was no doubt as red as a tomato but certainly did not want to anger the little beast in front of her. She quickly scooted off the bed and rushed to the bathroom. When she finished her morning routine, she grabbed her baby pink bathrobe, not bothering to dry her hair. Grammy was already sitting at the small dining table that was brought in, sipping no doubt hervender tea. The sofas were pushed out of the way against the walls and a trolley of breakfast morsels was piled high. Aurora walked over to the trolley and served herself some yogurt and fruit; her tummy was already ying acrobatics so she wanted to keep things light. Grammy and Aurora ate their food and made small talk. One of the maids opened the door and Eros ran in and was momentarily conflicted about who he wanted to go to. Grammy won though when she pulled out some bacon strips and he happily trotted over to her. Aurora¡¯s scowl only fueled the old woman to stick her tongue out while she petted her new best friend. ¡°You promise to take good care of him while we are away, right?¡± Aurora asked, watching her baby being spoiled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take care of my baby. Who¡¯s a good boy? You are!¡± Grammy said in a baby voice while ying with Eros ears. He was purring and nuzzling into her hands. Aurora¡¯s heart panged and what she was about to say but she knew it was the right thing. ¡°Grammy,¡± Aurora whispered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep Eros? He obviously loves you more and protects you just as much as he does me. I have no idea how long we will be gone for anyway.¡± Aurora tried to smile but it felt forced. Eros. sensed her behavior change and walked over to her, cing his her face with his. ¡°Oh, sweetie. I can¡¯t take him. He¡¯s yours.¡± Grammy said shaking her head. ¡°I insist Grammy. And since it¡¯s my wedding day, you can¡¯t say no! That¡¯s the number one rule of a Matron of Honor.¡± Aurora teased and genuinely smiled this time as Grammy¡¯s eyes widened and began to fill up with water threatening to fall. ¡°Matron of honor?¡± Grammy whispered. ¡°Well duh!¡± Aurora replied. ¡°Who else would it be? Draco?¡± Grammy pinched her lips before shaking her head and smiling brightly. ¡°I¡¯d be honored.¡± 2/4 109: The Wedding To Die For ¡°Good! I was hoping you would say that. I need a good shield in case of bullets and since you are indestructible, I figured why not you!¡± Aurora began tough and Grammy raised her eyebrow, ¡°Oh really?¡± Grammy asked while she gently wheeled her rolling chair over closer to Aurora and sat there with a smug look on her face. Then Grammy began to tickle her and Aurora was in a fit of giggles. ¡°Mercy! Mercy! I¡¯m sorry oh wise one. Mercy!¡± Aurora shouted between giggles and Grammy let her go with a smug look of her own. Thedies then began tough and finished their meals in bright moods. Soon they ended their feast and then a small horde of designers waltzed into the room. After what felt like hours of waxing, brushing, curling, and manhandling, the designers stepped away to look at the twodies who were all dolled up to perfection. Aurora saw herself in the mirror. Her hair was pinned up in an intricate French twist with a few wispy curls framing her face. Her makeup was a soft airbrush and a light brown smokey eye that enhanced her natural features. The most notable feature was now her eyes which popped with the fake eyshes. Grammy¡¯s long silver hair was curled and pinned in a half updo and her makeup was also simple and elegant. Aurora was then put in a whitecy lingerie set with a corset and then was put in her dress. A maid brought over a few ck boxes that held a beautifulrge chandelier diamond ne with a huge diamond pendant in the middle and surrounded by small dark blue sapphires throughout the stones. There was a set of matching teardrop dangle earrings, a tennis bracelet and a matching hairpiece that would go perfectly with the French twist. Thest piece was the special veil that was pinned to the crown of Aurora¡¯s head and draped over her shoulders, framing her whole appearance. The whole room gasped in awe as they stepped back to look at the future Queen of the Mafia. Grammy was dressed in a formal purple gown and was already sitting in her wheelchair. The photographer hade in as they were doing their makeup and took many action shots. Soon everyone left the room and headed downstairs for pictures. Aurora did a first look with each of the guys in the garden and they spent two hours taking pictures all over thepound. The guys all looked so dapper with their matching ck tuxes. Jason and Kai had a full ck ensemble with matching bowties while Charlie and Ben had on the typical penguin suits and regr ties. They were sporting the new tinum custom Rolex watches Aurora had gifted them. When it was time, the guys left first and proceeded to walk out of the back door. A knock on the wall made Aurora turn. Standing there with a huge grin was Gustus Tsolomytis. ¡°Uncle!¡± Aurora said and embraced her old mentor. ¡°Thank you foring today. I know it wasst minute.¡± ¡°Hush child! I wouldn¡¯t miss this for the world. And my my, you look simply radiant.¡± Gustus gushed and Aurora smiled as her cheeks flushed. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have anyone else here but I know your parents would be so proud of you. I am proud of you too. If you will permit me, it will mean a great deal to this old man to give you away today.¡± Gustus said sweetly. ¡°Oh, Uncle! Yes, please. Thank you so much!¡± Aurora tried her hardest not to shed tears and ruin her makeup. One of the maids rushed over and gave her a handkerchief to wipe her eyes. The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize Chapter 110 Chapter 110 110: I do, I do, I do, I do, I do Third Person¡® Momentster she was summoned and Gustus wasted no more time in offering his arm. They walked out through the garden and into the forest where a path was lit with fairy lights among the trees. White rose petals and stems ofvender lined the path. The soft tunes of a ssical quartet could be heard up ahead. When they made it to the edge of the path, the guests surrounding the decorated gazebo stood up. In the center of the raised tform, standing proud was Jason, Kai, Ben, and Charlie. Father Kerney was also there and shiling proudly. It was a short walk to the guys. Gustus shook hands with each of them before kissing Aurora on her cheek and letting Jason and Ben grab her hands to help her to the Gazebo. Gustus took his seat next to Grammy and Tyler. ¡°Wee all on this beautiful day as we join in Holy Matrimony the souls and bodies of these five willing individuals. I will not ask if there are any objections because I am sure everyone wants to attend the reception in one piece.¡± Father Kerney started and everyone chuckled lightly. ¡°Let us begin!¡± Father Kerney began with a lovely little speech about love and family. He then blessed all five people before him and then blessed the rings. They exchanged rings at the priest¡¯s direction and during a moment of nned silence, the quintuple lit a few special candles in memory of those who could not be with them today. Finally, Father Kerney made it to the most important part of the ceremony. ¡°Do you Jason, Charlemagne, Kaiser, and Benedict, take Aurora to be yourwfully wedded wife? To have and to hold, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health. Do you promise to love her, cherish her, and protect her even after death do you part? Do you promise to be faithful and to treat her with respect and kindness?¡± Father Kerney asked. ¡°I do,¡± Jason proimed loudly. ¡°I do,¡± Charlie said sweetly looking into Aurora¡¯s eyes. ¡°I do!¡± Kai almost screamed. ¡°I do,¡± Ben said taking Aurora¡¯s hand and kissing it softly. ¡°Do you Aurora take these idiots, Jason, Chamagne, Kaiser, and Benedict to be yourwfully wedded husbands? To have and to hold, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health. Do you promise to love them, cherish them, and protect them even after death do you part? Do you promise to be faithful and to treat them with respect and kindness?¡± asked Father Kerney. ¡°I do, I do, I do, I do!¡± Aurora sang out, a few happy tears escaping her eyes and all four men were quick to wipe them away. ¡°By the power invested to me, by the County of Johnson City, it is my greatest pleasure to pronounce you men and wife. Kiss your girl already!¡± Father Kerney said waving his hand in the air. The intimate crowd erupted in loud cheers and the quartet began ying Hallejuah from the Messiah. Jason wasted no more time and grabbed Aurora by her hips 1/3 110: I do, I do, I do, I do, I do. and smashed his lips against hers. He left her breathless as always. Kai stepped into her next and smashed his lips to hers. Charlie was gentler but still imed dominance over her now swollen lips. Ben was the only one who was soft, choosing to leave a feather¨Clight touch when he cupped her face in his hands and then he kissed her forehead. All four men now sported diamond¨Cencrusted tinum bands on their left ring finger and Aurora now sported four extra bands. Her left hand was a shimmering beacon of sparkles now. Some of their alliances in the audience as well as many of the guards stationed around the gardens never thought they would see their bosses smile, let alone settle Father Kerney brought over the embellished marriage license which Jason and Aurora signed followed by Gustus and Grammy. The updated domestic partnership agreement for Charlie, Kai, and Ben was already signed a few days ago. Aurora was now Mrs. Aurora O¡¯Donnell, Queen of the Irish¨CEuropean¨C American Mafia. Charlie, Kai, and Ben hyphenated their names to include O¡¯Donnell as well. They quintuple exited the pavilion and made their way out of the forest and back to the house for more pictures before they greeted each of the guests. The original wedding was going to have almost two thousand guests, but they settled for their closest one hundred family, friends, and associates. Every ten feet there was an armed guard. No expense was spared for the safety of the guests and the newly married quintuple. Their marriage was the beginning of a new era and prosperity for many people. Several new investors agreed to partnerships because of this union that Aurora personally convinced with her charm and knowledge. The reception was held in the main dining room and was transformed into a proper banquet hall with a dance floor in the center. The long tables were covered in tinum, gold, and purple table linings with white roses andvender centerpieces that had strings of pearls woven throughout the arrangements. The finest five¨Ccourse golden China ces settings finished the look along with crystal goblets full of water and servants lined the walls with trays of champagne. The six¨Ctiered cake sat in the center under a spotlight that had a monogrammed gobo of the O¡¯Donnell emblem. Each tier was a different vor with buttercream icing and cach level was decorated in different patterns, jewels, and buttercream flowers, all in white with painted gold leaf. It was beautiful. The reception was a sess. After avish five¨Ccourse meal, the quintuple danced their first dances. The guys took a spin each with Grammy and Tyler and Gustus each took a spin with Aurora. There were several speeches and toasts and then the real party started. The band kicked up and yed all the ssic party songs. The lovebirds were enjoying each other and their guests for several hours when one of the guards came up to Jason and whispered something in his ear. His face turned fierce and he tapped Kai to follow. They thought Aurora didn¡¯t see them, but she did. She grabbed Charlie and Ben and followed them out of the reception only to watch them hurriedly leave in cars. Charlie ordered another car immediately and they sped off after them. What was supposed to be the most magical day for everyone was now overshadowed by death and Original content from N?velDrama.Org. destruction. Aurora was still unconscious when they returned to the mansion. Charlie and Ben took her upstairs while Jason and 110: I do, I do, I do, I do, I do Kai went to the party, only to ask everyone to go home. He asked Gustus and the other two mafia families in to remain ande with him to this office. attendance, the Herschel¡¯s and the Domingo. When the door closed behind all the men, Jason let out a rough sigh. ¡°We are going to war gentlemen,¡± Jason said and passed his phone around, showing them the deplorable crime scene. The pure anger in the room was chilling to the bone. Twenty guards were beheaded and their heads ced on spikes, their eyes and tongues plucked out. Their bodies were carved into pieces and ced on the ground to spell out A.U.R.O.R.A. Draco, our friend and closest confidant, was among them and draped around his neck was the wedding sign that said Mr.¡¯s and Mrs. O¡¯Donnell and written in blood the name was crossed out and it read ¡®Mr. and Mrs. Marco.¡± The note left behind was thrown on the table. ¡°Congrattions! It was a wedding to die for. Till death do you part and that will be soon. Enjoy my gift¨CDM¡± Gustus read aloud, ¡°Son of a bastard monkey¡¯s ball sack.¡± He cursed. ¡°He is so dead.¡± All the men in the room agreed instantly. ¡°The question remains though, how did Dimitry find out about the secret nuptials?¡± Tyler asked no one in particr. Jason had a spy in the Russian Mafia who told him there was a n to attack all the warehouses and the original wedding simultaneously. They devised aplex n with multiple dates, invites, locations etc. and only the selected guests knew the correct information. It was a strategic nightmare but it was worth it as everything was perfect up until it wasn¡¯t. ¡°I know what happened,¡± Ben saiding into the room. His tablet was in his hand and behind him was Charlie along with two guards dragging a man with a hood over his head and his hands hung limply in chains that were connected to a spiked cor around his neck. The guards dropped the barely conscious man on his knees and he groaned in pain. Ben and Charlie stood tall next to him. With a nod from Charlie, a guard removed the hood and everyone gasped. His face was swollen with marks turning purple; he had dried blood on his face from the cut on his cheek and the broken nose. His left eye was fully shut and his lips were busted in several ces. Nicks?¡± Gustus questioned. The anger on his face would have been hot enough to sear steaks, but deep inside his heart was breaking that his nephew could be the cause of such a horrific crime. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW << SHA Chapter 111 Chapter 111 111: No Mercy :54% Third Person¡± ¡°Uncle,¡± Nicks spoke softly and through his teeth as his jaw was fractured but his single word was venom. ¡°How in the hell did this happen?¡± Tyler asked Ben. He was nauseous just looking at his cousin. He was one of his. closest friends. His betrayal hurt. ¡°Young Niko over here slipped away once the wedding started. Our new hidden cameras picked up the audio.¡± Ben said and then tapped a few buttons on his tablet before turning it around to show all the men sitting in the office. On screen you see Nik looking over his shoulder in a secluded part of the forest. He dials his phone and puts it to his ears but the audio could still be picked up on both ends. It was one of Ben¡¯s newer inventions and they did it to try to find spies in their guards. This was the third time they found spies by this method. Ring Ring. Ring. ¡°What!¡± A gruff angry voice can be heard. Jason and the guys paled slightly. It was Dimitry¡¯s voice. They wouldn¡¯t forget it as long as they lived. ¡°We got a problem. The wedding is happening right now.¡± Nik¡¯s voice came out in a whisper. ¡°What do you mean the wedding? Aurora¡¯s wedding to those scumbags? That is two weeks away.¡± Dimitry¡¯s voice was questioning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sir, but it¡¯s happening right now. My uncle and cousin are here too. I didn¡¯t know what was going on until now when I saw your girling down the aisle with my uncle.¡± Nik said, again the word uncle was pure venom and he emphasized your girl much to the distaste of the men in the room. ¡°AH!¡± screamed Dimitry in the phone. It was so loud that Nicks could be seen holding the phone away from his car and flinching. ¡°Those worthless sons of fucking pussies.¡± A few distorted crashes can be heard and more profanities. When Dimitry came back to the phone he was breathing heavily but seemed calmer and more sinister. ¡°Okay. Those bastards think they can pull a fast one on me¡­ I¡¯m going to send them a little gift. Hang tight. I¡¯m sending some of my men. They will be there in a few hours. Wait for their call and then follow their instructions.¡± ¡°Okay. What about my payment? You said you would take care of my uncle and cousin.¡± Nicks asked cautiously. ¡°Yes, yes. You will still get the family business when this is all over. Now just keep your eyes open and report back to me anything else. And don¡¯t get fucking caught!¡± Sang Dimitry before a click was heard. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ben stopped the footage and everyone turned their attention to the man in chains. I ¡°During the reception, he got another call and left,¡± Charlie said. ¡°Cam reviewed all the surrounding footage. It looked like Draco had been watching him for some time and followed him when he abruptly snuck out of the dining room and then went into the woods. There is footage showing Draco 1/3 took several men with him and they ended up at the far side of thepound.¡± Ben sani, puling up more fiim. The videos started purving and showed Nik and some of Dimitry¡¯s men talking. There was no dese main but you could see Dam and the men observing them. Draco saw he was meeting with Dimitry¡¯s men, he called for mure backup and they timed to ambush them, only to be ambushed themselves. There were more of Dimit all the quam no chance. men in hiding amongst the trees than originally thought and it was a blood barth, dimost vere stamned in the back or had their throats shed. Draco was shot in the back of the head. There was The footage cut to a dew tence views and several of the men brought out axes. Then they did their work and Middelg Nirected them along with another man dressed in ck. He had arge scar on his face. ¡°Nichs here is the one who did the sign as you can seeing up. The guards caught him trying to escape the property and he trment to digits them when he was being apprehended. They found two phones and on the burner, we found pictures of the incident andes were sent to an untraceable number. Most likely Marco. Ben finished filing in the story as the rest of the inntage ved out. He was holding his anger in. He was certainly the more docile of the bunch, but he could get me as a cry it provized. Gustus got up slowly and approached the man and before you could blink, he had punched him so hard that you hear a crack and the mans barely conscious on the office floor. His breathing was shallow and his groans of pain were barely audible ¡°Take him away. Spare no mercy. He threatened y your Queen; he killed yourrades and yourmander. He is no longer part of this family. I wash my tumis on him. Gustus said, addressing the guards in the room before he spat on the man three times and turned is back. The guards quickly dragged Nil, out by his arms. ¡°I must apologize to you, Jason. You as weill Chardhe, Lat, and Ben. I had no idea of his treachery but rest assured that we will be doing some serious house cleaning. You are tum as much family now and we protect family.¡± Gustus said, ppingson on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Gus. But your words mean a lot¡± beam and with a sad smile. Gus returned it. Then the doors busted open and in walled Gminy, leaning a litle heavier against her cane. She walked in slowly but her face held fire even though there was a small track left behind from tarts she recently shed. She held her head high and proceeded toe towards the men. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Grammy said. It wasn¡¯t a question, but Jason united all the same and Grammy sat down, deted. ¡°No mercy J. No mercy for any of them,¡± Grammy muttered and all the mum grunted in apprewail. ¡°Men, go to your wife. She needs you, now more than ever. Today in stalll your welding day. This lite is not for the faint of heart and she knows it. Take her on the honeymoon she deserven. Multe am happy¡± Grammy ortlered. Jason began to protest but Gustus raised his hand to stop him. ¡°Your gradimethen skonight Kurm needs you just as much as you need her. Tyler and 1 as well as the rest of us will watch over youn mesquonsibilities while you are gons. It is not wrong to take the time to be with those you love. Phan this little dreemalten woonum here will no doubt be a pain. in our ass the whole time.¡± He finished softly with a sly smile and a flirtatious wint towards Garummy ¡°Damn richt, I¡¯ll be a pain in your ass. My cane will too.¡± Grammy winlued back tou and am slight cringed as the 111: No Mercy two old farts. ¡°Boy! What are you still doing here? Go make me a great¨Cgrandbaby!¡± Jason¡¯s face heated up to ears and took that opportunity to bid everyone goodnight. Ben called one of the maids and directed them to set up a few extra guest rooms for the other Mafia men and their guards as it was already one in the morning. The men shook hands with everyone and all exited their office. The guys hurriedly made their way upstairs to their sleeping beauty who to their surprise was very much awake and was waiting impatiently on the bed, naked. She had woken up and found herself alone and scared to fall back asleep. She wanted her husbands more than anything right now: she wanted them to make her forget the nightmare she saw. She hoped that if they tired her out enough, she wouldn¡¯t be able to dream and she would grieve tomorrow. Tonight was for her and her husbands. Nothing was going to stop her from being with the men she loved. The next morning¡­. Aurora made her way down the stairs, very slowly trying to hide her slight limp. Ben walked with her with a proud grin on his face and he kept one of his hands on her ass and didn¡¯t have a care in the world who saw. She didn¡¯t regret her decision to ask her husbands to make love with her as they consummated their nuptials, but she may have regretted slightly telling them not to hold back. They were practically feral Ben chose a simple knee length ck dress that luckily covered most of her upper body as her soft smooth skin was almostpletely covered in red marks and cuff impressions that were turning dark red and purple. Her backside wasn¡¯t much better looking, but then again, she tends to have permanent purple markings on that particr area of flesh. Her whole body hurt in all the right ces and she certainly learnedst night that her flexibility and stamina have increased thanks to her training. They made it to the foyer where everyone was waiting for them, also dressed in ck. They silently made their way to the waiting small army of armored cars outside and headed out of thepound to the cemetery. Father Kerney waited patiently by arge wooden casket. Every name of the lives lost the night before was burned into the wood in a beautiful script. By the time the service was over, there was not a dry eye in attendance and Aurora made sure once again that there was a mountain of flowers on the grave before saying herst goodbyes. Everyone headed back to thepound except for three cars that held Aurora and her husbands and their personal guards. They headed straight to the other side of thepound and entered the air hanger where they boarded their private jet to set sail across the world. Little did they know, someone was watching and final ns were being made. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 112 Chapter 112 112: The Ind Aurora POV ¡°Come in sweetheart, the water is a perfect temperature.¡± Charlie tried to coax. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to. This is not fair.¡± I pouted. I even crossed my arms in front of my chest. ¡°Aww, you look so cute when you are mad. Just like a little kitten,¡± Ben said in my ear before he pped my almost bare ass and bit my earlobe making me squeal. I mean who in the hell packs only thong bikinis? And the top isn¡¯t much better, barely covers my little button nubs that are already standing proud at attention. I red at him as he settled down into the jacuzzi that was outside our bedroom window. ¡°One hour love. Please? It¡¯s our honeymoon.¡± Kai joined in as he took another sip of his beer and sunk more into rapidly rising bubbles. He sighed loudly, closing his eyes and his face rxed. I red at them. The hot tub did look tempting but I was so tired and I didn¡¯t like what they put me in. I just want to cuddle in the bed. They woke me up from my siesta on the ne. Granted they woke me up with Ben¡¯s mouth nted firmly between my legs and Charlie was having a st with my breasts, but still! A girl just wants her beauty sleep sometimes. ¡°Aurora. Get in. It¡¯s an order.¡± Jason¡¯smanding tone cut through the air behind me. ¡°No! I am going back inside. I want real clothes and I want to cuddle.¡± I said as I attempted to walk back inside. The keyword is attempted because Jason was quick to block my way. ¡°Please move Jason,¡± I said tiredly. ¡°Did you forget who you are talking to my love?¡± Jason scolded. His voice was low and his baritone dropped. It was sexy but very intimidating. I gulped as he closed the gap between us and he ced his firm hands on my hips. ¡°Hm?¡± He questioned again when I didn¡¯t respond. I shook my head slightly not trusting my words. ¡°Words, love.¡± He teased menacingly. ¡°N¨Cno, sir.¡± I stuttered. ¡°Better.¡± He smirked and bopped my nose with his finger. ¡°Now get that sexy butt of yours in the hot tub so we can have some fun or I¡¯ll make you and then you will be punished for not listening.¡± His warning was clear so I muttered a ¡°yes, sir¡± and waddled over to the jacuzzi and got in. The hot bubbles surrounded my muscles and I let out a relieved. sigh. Okay, maybe this was a good idea after all. My happy ce was short¨Clived when strong arms picked me up and I opened my eyes to see Kai¡¯s face in front of me and he was making me straddle him. ¡°Hi,¡± I said to him with a smile. He just smiled back before his eyes flicked to my lips. He then imed my lips sweetly. We quickly began a fierce make out session where our battle for dominance was over before it began. His tongue traced every inch of my mouth. I felt two more bodies pressed against my back and open mouth kisses were being 1/3 112: The Ind ced on my neck and shoulders. I began grinding against Kai, looking for more friction. My lower body was craving their touch as they always knew exactly what I needed. ¡°Someone¡¯s getting excited,¡± I heard Charlie whisper next to my ear as he nibbled my flesh and his hand expertly yed with my tight nipple. I could only moan in response as I was still in a lip¨Clock with Kai. I pulled away from his lips only to rest my forehead against his and nodded weakly. I was feeling so many tingles and I was a mess. The kisses continued all over my flesh. Two hands began to y lightly on my thighs and they were not shy to make their way to my throbbing center. I gasped when one of those hands skimmed over my clit. The soft fabric of my bikini rubbed against the sensitive nerve and I shivered with pleasure. The hands continued to alternate their teasing while my upper body was still beingmandeered by four hungry mouths. I was panting and moaning at the sensations as they got me all hot and bothered. Then they stopped and pulled away. My body shivered involuntarily from the cold and I let out a loud sad whimper. I was so frustrated and would have begged them like I knew deep down what they wanted. Normally I would protest and give in to their unspoken demands but at that moment I was feeling unwanted and unloved. In that moment, I let myself feel vulnerable and all the emotions of thest few days came flooding into my heart and I let the wall down. I pushed myself off of Kai and made my way out of the hot tub, trying to not let the tears fall down my cheeks. I could hear my name being called but I ignored it. I grabbed my fluffy robe and ran through the small house until I reached the opposite side and shut the door to a spare bedroom, locking the door. I put the robe on and walked over to the bed, but copsed on the floor and let my emotions run wild. I heard banging and yelling but I couldn¡¯t make out anything that was being said. I just continued to scream and hold myself and let my whole body shake with grief and negative thoughts. I didn¡¯t notice the click of the lock and I only became cognizant that I was no longer alone when I saw several almost naked bodies crouched down in front of me. I looked into their eyes for a moment and saw their concern but I couldn¡¯t stop the fresh waterworks from escaping and the pain in my heart. When Jason tried to reach out to my face, I flinched inwards. I don¡¯t know why I was feeling this way. I saw him hesitate and hurt crossed his face but he quickly hid it and sat down in front of me. He pulled me to hisp and I started to fight his grasp. ¡°No! Let me go! Let me go!¡± I screamed and thrashed in his arms, but he held an iron grip on me. It wasn¡¯t bruising but there was no way I could be free. Ben held my legs firmly in his and I saw Charlie holding my arms down in myp. Kai was behind me giving additional support. I finally stopped my protests and cried into Jason¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I wailed. They just stayed silent and were present, showing me they were there for me. When my sobs turned to sniffles, Jason kissed me on my forehead and started whispering sweet Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. nothings in my ear, helping me settle down once more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what is wrong with me.¡± I choked out when I felt I could finally speak once more. ¡°I feel so hopeless. My friends keep dying because of me. Everyone is dying because of me. I¡¯m not worthy of any of you. I am not worthy of anything. I love you all so much but I¡¯ll never be able to be the woman you want. You deserve someone so much better!¡± I let it all out. I continued my tangent for probably another ten straight minutes and they listened, not once interrupting me. When I was done, Jason picked up my chin in his hands. ¡°Are you done now, Princess?¡± He asked me and I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll let the head nod go this time. I want you to listen to me and listen well. YOU are PERFECT for us. In every way, shape, and form. You. Belong. To. US. As much as we belong to you. We are married. We wouldn¡¯t have married you if we 2/3 112: The Ind didn¡¯t want you forever. You are stuck with us, baby. As for your friends and people you love always getting hurt and dying, it¡¯s the life we choose. It¡¯s the business. Draco, Connor, hell even that traitor Thomas. They were family to us. All our guys are. It hurts baby, but cher they signed up for. They knew the risks and still chose the life. All of our men will dly die for you, the all of us. We will die for you. We can honor those we lost by living and moving on and we can carry their memory. The turve to show our enemies that we will rise above them and we will never back down. No. matter. What Jason¡¯s words were powerful, just like him. He spoke like a true Mafia King and his words werew. ¡°Feel better now?¡± Kai asked sweetly behind me, kissing my head. I mumbled a ¡°yeah¡± in response and snuggled closer into Jason¡¯s chest. ¡°I love you, baby. I¡¯m so sorry you felt the need to bottle up your feelings. We are always going to be here for you. should have paid more attention to you. You were already expressing yourself and we ignored the signs. Next time, talk to us. Please, sweetheart.¡± Charlie pleaded while rubbing circles on the back of my hands. I smiled lightly and said ¡°okay¡± which earned me a good girl and a peck on the lips. We stayed on the floor for a few more minutes before my tummy rumbled and we all startedughing. ¡°I think our baby girl is hungry. All those messy tears must have worked up an appetite.¡± Ben said cheerfully. He helped me up out of Jason¡¯s arms and we all beaded to the kitchen where the guys quickly made themselves busy making sandwiches and cutting up various fruits and vegetables and I sat on one of the bar stools, just watching them work. I sighed in contentment. This was exactly what I always wanted. I looked out the window at the vast ocean beyond the white sandy beach of the private tropical ind we were living on. The sun was setting and the purple and orange hues on the horizon were breathtaking. But the picture perfect scene was interrupted by a tall masculine figure standing on the beach. A man I knew too well and all I could do was let out a scream. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 113 Chapter 113 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 113: Looking Over My Shoulder Aurora POV ¡¤ ¡°AHHHH!¡± I screamed. No, no, no, no! I began to freak out and found myself backing up keeping my eyes trained on the figure outside, and my heart started to pick up like a hummingbird¡¯s wings. I was shaking. ¡°Aurora. Aurora, baby. Breathe! What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± Kai said, standing right in front of me, blocking my view. ¡°D¨CD¨CDimitry.¡± I whispered and pointed to the window. They all followed my finger and I leaned to the side to see over Kai¡¯s towering figure. But no one was there. Charlie and Jason wasted no time walking to a drawer and pulled out some guns. Charlie handed one to Ben and Jason came over and handed one to Kai. Kai stayed with me and the others rushed out of the house and went to the beach. ¡°He, he was there. I swear.¡± I breathed out, still panting heavily. ¡°I believe you. We are going to check it out. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Kai reassured me, petting my head and cupping my face in his free hand and I leaned into his touch as he kissed my cheeks and then my lips. About fifteen minutester, the guys came back inside. ¡°Nothing. The water washed away any possible footprints and there is no sign of anyone else on the ind.¡± Jason stated. ¡°Are you sure you saw him, babe?¡± Charlie asked cautiously. I gave him a nod immediately. ¡°I know what I saw Charlie! I can never forget that man¡¯s face.¡± I defended. He raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I believe you, just making sure¡± was his response. Jason walked away to make a few phone calls. There was another, slightlyrger house on the other side of the ind where our guards were staying. It was a twelve¨Cbedroom barrack¨Cstyle abode and had a small training and surveince facility attached There was a tropical forest with many walking trails and hiking terrain between the two houses. This small modern bungalow home had four bedrooms and a wide¨Copen floor n with a wraparound wooden porch. and floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows. It sat maybe one hundred feet from the water¡¯s crystal blue edge. The ind was about an hour¡¯s boat ride away from the Fiji Inds in the Pacific Ocean. Jason came back into the living room and immediately wrapped me in his strong arms. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay my love.¡± His words helped calm my shaking a tad. ¡°Anything?¡± Kai asked and I felt Jason tense in my hold. I looked up at him and asked with raised Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. eyebrows. He exhaled loudly and released me only to run his hands in his already messy hair. ¡°The surveince system on part of the ind was not operational and they¡¯ve been trying to fix it. There are no signs of any boats in the area, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything. The guards are now going to take shifts patrolling around the whole ind while we are here and more guards are being sent to the maind for additional backup. I am taking no chances.¡± He sat down on the sofa and opened his arms so I could crawl into them. 1/3 113: Looking Over My Shoulder The rest of the night we all cuddled on the sofa and watched movies, but I never got rid of the feeling of being watched. The next six days went by in a blur. The guys did a wonderful job of distracting me. Every time my mind started to wander or I found myself checking my surroundings, the guys would swoop me up in their arms and not long after I¡¯d find their rock¨Chard dicks inside my aching core. They were like rabbits and I am pretty sure I stopped wearing clothes after the first night. I just walked around in a robe. No more sightings luckily. I started to believe it was my imagination and started to let my guard down. I caught the guys talking one time in secret that there was some disturbance in the forest reported but it wasn¡¯t conclusive enough to warrant much concern. I know the guys were hiding something, but they hid it well. We were on the yacht heading into the maind. I could see the small harbor city nearing closer as we flew across the water. The salty sea air whipped my ponytail around and I would get the asional misty shower as I sat on the bow of the ship, watching the inds float on the water. Soon enough we were docking at one of the local ports. I looked out and noticed several yachts parked, but one caught my eye at the very edge. It was a smaller boat, but several people were bustling around it. I got that feeling again like someone was watching me so I looked towards that boat. I could have sworn I saw arge figure dressed in ck watching me. The figure was cast in shadow but I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it. Could it be Dimitry? No, I shook my head. He is not here I reminded myself. Charlie came and got me and we quickly made our way into the town. There was a market in the city center with handmade goods and produce. It went for a good mile along the main strip. The street was blocked off by cars as it was flooded with tourists and locals alike. Our guards spread out and mingled with the crowd. We spent the next hour going from booth to booth. We sampled some local mangos and fresh coconut water. We saw booths that had jewelry, clothes, trinkets, handmade woven baskets, and lots of leather goods. I insisted on buying all sorts of things for everyone back home. This one booth had these handmade leather bracelets. They were thick and sturdy and had rune¨Clike etchings that looked mysterious and unique. We bought the whole collection ¨C all four hundred pieces. The older couple almost fainted when Kai told them we wanted everything and handed them a huge stack of local currency. The older woman was in tears saying that the money would be enough to pay for them to feed their whole family for the next ten years. The older woman gave us all hugs, gave us blessings, and insisted we stay put while she made us each a special token. As we waited, I got that feeling again so I looked up and turned around. My breath hitched as standing not even thirty feet from me in the middle of the crowded street was Dimitry. He had a trimmed beard and wore casual clothes but it was him. He raised his hand and pushed it against his lips telling me to keep quiet before he winked at me. I closed my eyes briefly and when I opened them up, he was gone. I began to look frantically when the olddy pulled my attention. She handed me a small white leather bracelet with little silver charms woven into the braid. It was beautiful. She made a simr one for each of my husbands but they were ck leather and looked more robust. I was shaking slightly when Ben asked if I was okay. I said yes and I was just overwhelmed, not knowing what to do in that moment. Before we left the booth, the old woman pulled my arm once more and I tried to give her my rapt attention. She just looked at my as if she was asking for permission for something so I just nodded yes. 2/3 113: Looking Over My Shoulder She reached out and lightly touched my stomach and smiled widely before removing her hand, kissing it, and cing it back on my tummy. She said something in her native tongue that sounded like a blessing. But none of the guys noticed. I felt the need to hold my tummy and she nodded. Oh my sweet potatoes, does that mean? No. It can¡¯t be, could it? The guys pulled me away and I was certainly in my own little world still trying to process what she said. I didn¡¯t realize when we stopped at a little seafood joint for lunch. ¡°Earth to Aurora!¡± Ben snapped his fingers in front of my face and finally came to the present. ¡°You okay, Princess? You zoned out. Where did you go?¡± He added. I just shook my head and said just thinking. He didn¡¯t push further even though you could see he didn¡¯t buy my answer. We sat indoors towards the back of the restaurant but there was still a good view of the outside street where there was still plenty of foot traffic. Lunch was delicious but I still found myself rubbing my belly often. I was looking out the window as the guys were talking amongst themselves when once again I saw Dimitry staring right at me. He had a wicked smile and I flinched. I grabbed Kai¡¯s arms by habit. It is a good thing I did because he stopped talking and he must have followed my gaze because I heard him say ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± and then things happened fast. Kai pulled my arm down dramatically so I would drop to the ground just as several bullets came flying through the windows, shattering ss everywhere and the whole restaurant panicked. POP. POP POP. In the next moment, I saw Kai pull his pistol out of the back of his pants. POP POP. POP POP. POP. POP. Bullets whizzed by. Lots of screaming and more gunfire were heard in the distance. POP. POP. POP I was pushed under the table and Kai pushed my head to the ground,manding me to stay down no matter what. POP. POP. POP. I covered my ears. I looked up and saw Kai, Charlie, and Ben crouched down near me, they had their guns in their hands and their eyes trained outside. Our men were also barricaded behind several tables. POP. POP. POP. I see one of the guys get shot; small spray of blood from his shoulder and he begins to curse out some naughty Gaelic words that Grammy taught me. POP. POP. POP. More screams, more terror. I can hear the bullets hitting the tables and the walls. More ss shatters as bullets hit the bar and tes shatter on the floor when more tables are being tossed. POP. POP. POP. POP. POP. POP. Chapter Comments LIKE Chapter 114 Chapter 114 114: It¡¯s War Third Person POV Bullets were flying everywhere. The O¡¯Donnell n was pinned down against the walls. They took shelter by overturning the tables. Several civilians were shot and screaming in pain on the floor and some were lying on the floor, unresponsive. There was panic also outside as four armed men continued to shoot inside the small local eatery. Dimitry try was watching from behind,manding his men to shoot high to not shoot his girl but to kill the men, but in a moment of sheer luck, Kai and one of the guards were able to get bullseye shots in three of the four gunmen outside, their insides sttering the now disserted sidewalk. ¡°Fuck!¡± Dimitry cursed and he quickly left the vicinity to a nearby waiting vehicle, disappearing like a ghost. The men inside waited a few moments after all became silent. Several men led by Jason went after the retreating enemy only to be met with no leads. The remaining men secured the unrecognizable establishment and several of the men started administering first aid to those who were wounded. Luckily only one guard got a bullet graze on his shoulder. No other casualties. Kia and Ben stayed with a shaking Aurora while Charlie got on the phone with headquarters no doubt trying to get answers and get ready for damage control. Police sirens were heard in the distance and soon the local sheriff¡¯s office and some ambnces were on site. A crowd now gathered down the street. Aurora remained clutched to Ben like a Ko. He was there. He was real. He hade to take her back and she was so scared. Aurora lost track of time as she clung from Ben to Charlie to Kai and finally to Jason. They took turns makin sure she was okay. Jason and Charlie were able to convince the restaurant and the police to leave them out of reports and soon a small army of cars came rolling to a stop in front. A new wave of armed guards exited sy of the vehicles and soon everyone was settled in the motorcade and they went straight to the airstrip where their private jet was geared up and ready to go. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sweetheart,¡± Charlie said against Aurora¡¯s ear as she settled down on hisp while they were settling down in the ne. ¡°This was supposed to be a fun, rxing vacation for the next three weeks. We have to cut our trip short, but we will make it up to you. I promise, my love.¡± He continued to kiss her forehead and Aurora just nodded numbly. She honestly was okay with going home. Once again she found herself holding her belly. Once the flight took off, Aurora felt unsettled. She rushed to the bathroom and made it just in time before her insides starteding back up. Ben followed her, held her hair, and rubbed her back. She rested her head against the cool seat of the toilet when she was done. She asked for a few minutes to herself after brushing her teeth and Ben let her shut the door reluctantly. She opened the cab to grab a washcloth and found a pregnancy test box. She contemted for a moment before grabbing it. Three minutester she stared at the test while sitting on the floor. She allowed herself a few more minutes of solitude before there was a knock on the bathroom door. ¡°Love, you okay?¡± Jason¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Um, yeah, Coming!¡± Aurora replied. She wiped her tears and put the test in her cross¨Cbody woven straw purse the 1/3 54% 114: It¡¯s War guys had bought for her. She opened the door to see Jason waiting for her. He held out his hand and she took it with a small smile on her face. They sat back in their lounge area. After a little time, she got up the nerve to tell them what was going on. ¡°Um, hey, can I talk to you for a minute?¡± She whispered. The guys were all busy on theirptops but they stopped what they were doing and turned their attention to their bride. ¡°Of course baby, what¡¯s up?¡± Kai asked sweetly. ¡°Um, well, you see¡­¡± Aurora started fidgeting with her hands trying to find the words. ¡°Um. Back in the vige the old woman¡­¡± Aurora was interrupted by a shrill ringing of a cell phone. ¡°Shit. I¡¯m sorry love, give me just a minute.¡± Jason said looking at the caller ID. ¡°Speak.¡± He dog. He stood up and walked out of the room but not before snapping his fingers and the guys quickly got up to follow him. Ben went over to the still¨Cnervous Aurora and kissed her quickly before saying ¡°Stay here. Something is going on and we need to handle it. We will be back as quickly as possible, just rx okay.¡± He smiled and hurried out, taking hisputer with him. ¡°Okay,¡± Aurora mumbled when he was already out of the room. ¡°By the way, you are going to be daddies.¡± She whispered and then chuckled to herself before she curled up on the sofa and fell asleep. Meanwhile, in the front of the ne, the guys were in a situation room surrounded by several guards who were typing away furiously onptops along with Ben who was currently fighting a nasty little circuit system and helping secure some of the properties that were already under attack. The others were on the phone barking orders. Yes. The Rho D team is en route now. ETA 10. Call in the Epsilon C and Gamma B teams t Warehouses 4, 33, and 57. Follow evac routes¡­ 7 and 9. Issue a full Code Rose Blossom along with Code Fig Tree. All avable hands need to be on deck¡­ Yeah¡­ No¡­. Okay¡­ Bye.¡± Jason had been talking to one of themanders. He had a list of all the properties in front of him. He dialed another Code Rose Blossom was aplicated lockdown procedure in case of attacks. Any merchandise was to be secured as quickly as possible in an order of importance. Weapons and custom jobs are to be locked up first as they are the most valuable and often the most destructive. Drugs arest as they are receable. Code Fig Tree is when all personnel shall be armed and secure the closest facility as there is a credible threat to safety. The soldiers shall follow the training protocol. If they are outgunned or there is a breech that cannot be contained, they are to seek shelter in the bunkers and alert the system for reinforcements. Charlie was talking to one of the ountants. ¡°We need to allocate funds froin 290765 to 9 5 8 2 3 4 6 2. Send 108 to Gustus Tsolomytis for reinforcement. 209 to Compound 4.98 to our Eastern partners. Yes, the Ivanovic n.¡± Kai was on the phone with his Omega team. ¡°call the Calvary to headquarters. Code Fig Tree, Oscar, send six more troops to the main house. We will bending in 6 hours. I want a full debrief of the situation when we arrive.¡± 2/3 114: It¡¯s War The Romanov Mafia had attacked several warehouses, one major port, and three veryrge office buildings. All were in their Europe division except one causing massive destruction. One of the warehouses was a major manufacturing nt for weapons. Luckily, the bombs that went off did not fully prate the underground facility and the men were able choice to lock it down without further incident. The port was overrun by thugs of the Romanov and the men had no but to retreat. The office buildings were heavily fortified and backup was on its way (Rho D team). The men were initiating a full lockdown of all their properties as there was no way to know what else was going to be attacked. Everyone was on high alert. For the next 6 hours, the men continued to work tirelessly securing their properties all over the world and giving assistance to those who needed it. Two hours after they started, the Romanov and Marco ns attacked several more warehouses across the globe but luckily they were already evacuated. However, it just wasn¡¯t the O¡¯Donnell Mafia that took a hit. They also attacked a few properties and the houses of the Tsolomytis and Hershel families. At the four¨Chour mark, the first reports of casualties and damage came in and the numbers were infuriating. Luckily there was a takedown at two of the properties in Germany where the men were able to sneak up on the Russian scum and execute all of them. Thirty¨Cnine confirmed kills, a big victory. There were three confirmed deaths on the O¡¯Donnell side and over one hundred verified injuries but only a few werebeled as severe and critical. Sadly, many civilians were caught in the crossfire. Those numbers were still being counted and it may take weeks to sift through the rubble left behind in the attacks. Hour five everything was eerily quiet. There were no attacks and no sightings as if they were ghosts. When theynded, a sea of armed men greeted their leaders. The sun was peeking out of the horizon as to say ¡°Good Morning not knowing that by the end of the day, Jason and his men nned to paint the sky With the blood of their enemies once and for all. ne of the leadingmanders came right up to Jason when they disembarked and said the words that they wanted to hear ¡°We have a lead where Marco is. He¡¯s close but staying in the shadows. They had no idea just how close he actually was. ¡°Excellent!¡± Jason said excitedly. ¡°Kai, suit up and get your team ready. This is your wheelhouse. Charlie, let me know what the reports say. Ben, I know you want to check in with your nerd herd. I will get Aurora home and check in with our allies and we can regroup in the ck office when you are all done.¡± Jason said and ushered Aurora into the most armored car and off they went back to the house. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 115 Chapter 115 115: Hello Love Third Person POV The ride back to the house was quiet. Aurora knew something big was going on and it concerned Dimitry. She wanted to know but also didn¡¯t, knowing it would only increase her anxiety. You could cut the growing tension with a knife. But she kept to herself. She knew they were in mafia boss mode and so trying to strike up a conversation would only result in terse words and pushed¨Coff emotions. She found herself covering her midsection with her hands and started rubbing it absentmindedly. Before they knew it, they were back at home, pulling up to the front of the vast mansion. One of the guards opened the door and Jason stepped out, holding his hand out for Aurora to take. They walked inside and it seemed too quiet. There was no one there to greet them. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Aurora questioned, a feeling of dread washing through her spirit. ¡°Lockdown my darling. All non¨Ctrained employees are sequestered in their quarters and only approved staff is allowed in the house until further notice. I have things to take care of in my office. I need you to go up to our room, lock the door, and do not unlock it for anyone unless it is me or one of your other husbands. Can you do that for me, please?¡± His eyes held so many emotions, that Aurora knew she couldn¡¯t fight him on this. She was still feeling exhausted from the journey anyway. She nodded and gave him a quick kiss before heading upstairs. Once she was in the master bedroom, she locked the door, noticing an additional deadbolt lock only essible from the inside was added. She made sure to lock that one too. She then went into the bathroom, quickly stripped, and took a quick shower before dressing in shorts and a long- sleeved lounge top. She crawled into bed and turned on the TV. Maybe two hourster, she was in the middle of an episode of one of her favorite baking shows when the power went out. Everything powered down instantly. The sky had turned grey as a storm seemed to be moving in so the added gloom to the darkness gave Aurora a bad feeling. She knew she wasn¡¯t supposed to leave the room, but she was honestly very scared at that moment. She still can¡¯t handle chamber. She waited several minutes that felt like hours in the silence of the room, waiting for the backup generators to kickstart the power again, but nothing happened. She couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, her deepest fears creeping up on her. When the wind kicked up and swept across one of the windows, shaking the pane slightly, that was enough to get her out of bed and flying out the door. The hallway luckily had a separate emergency lighting system that gave the expansive corridors a soft amber glow every twenty feet or so. A loud bang of a door made Aurora screech and pick up her pace till she got to the main staircase. The cloudy day was rolling in, casting the dark foyer in eerie grey light. Aurora wasted no more time moving down the stairs and heading to Jason¡¯s personal office. She walked down the hall hurriedly and noticed that no one was around. She came upon the door and knocked quietly. There was no answer. She waited again for a moment, her heart racing, KNOCK. KNOCK. ¡°Jason!¡± Aurora called. ¡°Please, may Ie in. I¡¯m scared!¡± She whined at the door. A soft e in¡± was heard. It almost sounded forced but another loud bang in the mansion made her Original content from N?velDrama.Org. open the door and rush in.. 1/3 115 Hello Love At the same moment that she came in and shut the door, the lights flickered back on, the generator kicking up full speed and what she saw made her stop in her tracks. ¡°Hello love, miss me?¡± came the voice of her darkest nightmare. Aurora POV:** Dimitry, in the flesh, waszily sitting on the sofa, his gun resting in his hand pointed right at Jason who was on his knees in front of his desk being detained by tworge bulky bodybuilders. They all wore ck cks and ck button- down dress shirts. I was so busy staring at Dimitry andson that I didn¡¯t notice the two additional human Hulks that came up behind me. Before I could react properly, they already had me restrained in a bruising grip.. ¡°NO! Don¡¯t touch me.¡± I begged. Jason began fighting too, screaming profanities as we both tried to dislodge ourselves from our captors. My eyes never left Jason. I noticed a cut on his lip and his face was swelling slightly with a purple mark forming on his cheek. ¡°Now, now love. Settle down.¡± Dimitry chastised. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to hurt you before we get home. Save your energy baby. You left me for a year. We have a lot of catching up to do.¡± He smiled sadistically. He stood up and brushed off invisible dust from his pants. He walked over to me slowly like a predator and reached behind his back. He held out his hands to both of the guards who were holding me. Without releasing me, they reached behind them and ced several ck items in Dimitry¡¯s hands. ¡°Remember these, baby?¡± he asked me holding up in his right hand two thick strips of leather with a metal te in the center and a sterling ring at the end. His shock cuffs. He noticed my moment of realization because his smile widened. ¡°And this, baby, is going to be your new essory for a while. I¡¯m told it packs quite the punch.¡± He said while holding up a simr¨Clooking strap of leather but it was longer and it too had a ring in the middle. It was a cor. No doubt a shock cor. ¡°No. No. No. NO!¡± I began to fight against the stronghold with even more fire. But my fight was futile as Dimitry¡¯s face only showed boredom and then with a look, the guards shifted in sync where one stepped behind me and put his arms around my waist and chest pulling me flush against his chest in an iron grip. The other one used his strong tree trunk leg to pin my legs against the one behind me and grabbed my head so I couldn¡¯t move. Dimitry stepped forward and took his sweet ass time moving my hair and cing the cor around my neck and secured it tightly against my flesh. The guard holding my head moved down to my right arm and brought it up, exposing my wrist perfectly for Dimitry who secured the cuff tightly before moving to the left. I continued to try to fight only for the holds to never waiver and I knew I would have many bruises. Jason was also shouting and trying to fight but he too was overpowered. I saw one of the guards hit him a few times in the stomach when he managed to stand up. ¡°Dimitry. Let him go. Please. Dimitry, he has nothing to do with this. Please! For me!¡± I couldn¡¯t stand watching my husband being h?rt. The guards holding me took their original positions holding my forearms. ¡°Oh my sweet baby Aurora,¡± Dimitry said in a baby voice, ¡°he has EVERYTHING to do with this. As long as he is alive, he will not stoping back for you. His empire is rightfully mine and I finally have won against the big bad fason 23 115: Hello Love O¡¯Donnell. I am going to take pleasure in this.¡± He walked over to Jason and wasted no time in hitting him once again. ¡°Is that all you got Marco? My grandmother hits stronger than you.¡± Jason goaded and Dimitry fell for it, hitting him again and again. I had to think of a way to get us out of here. Jason was going to be killed. Where was everyone? As if a lightbulb just clicked on in her head, she knew what she needed to do. The silent rm. They had them all over the house. There was then a knock at the door and Dimitry yelled ¡°Enter!¡± The door opened and I was shuffled over closer to the desk and Jason so the new people entering the office had space. My heart pained watching Charlie and Ben being dragged in by several more steroid¨C induced human tree trunks. Charlie and Ben both had their hands zip¨Ctied in front of them and they looked like they had a round or two in the ring. They were ced on their knees just like Jason and the guards stood behind them, a firm hand on their shoulders. They stopped their struggles when they noticed me and their eyes held only pain and worry. ¡°You okay sweetheart?¡± Charlie asked and I shook my head, letting fresh tears escape down my cheeks. Dimitry was furious and hit him in anger. I flinched every time his fist took another swing. ¡°Don¡¯t you address my woman and she is not your sweetheart anymore. She is mine and only mine.¡± ¡°Stop. Please. Don¡¯t hurt them¡­¡± My begging fell on deaf ears. Now that Ben was here, I had a chance. A crazy and dangerous thought crossed my mind but I had one shot so I was going to take it. Dimitry had finally stopped hitting Charlie who was now panting heavily and spit out some blood on the carpet. I felt the grip on my arm loosen ever so slightly so I looked at Ben who caught my eye. I wiggled my nose and winked with my left eye and then my right. A secret code Ben taught me and he nodded. He dropped down on the ground surprising the guards and he spun on his back using his feet to kick the men and they stumbled backwards. He did some Jackie Chan flip thing with his feet, spinning in the air,nding a few more blows to the men trying to restrain him. Jason and Charlie caught on and started to fight them too. Everyone was stunned and it gave me enough leverage to twist my body with enough force to rip my arms out of the hold I was in. I pulled myself backward so they could not grip me again before I spun around and ran straight for Jason. I tackled him to the ground andnded on top of him, hugging him like a ko. I heard a slow p from Dimitry and felt several hands on my body lifting me up. I clung to Jason a tad more before letting them pick me up only to use my legs to propel me forward enough to grab the desk in front of me. I felt the button underneath the wooden panel and pressed down hard feeling like light click of eptance before I was pulled back with force by my hair, Dimitry¡¯s hot breath hit my ear. ¡°Such a naughty little minx trying to save a dead man. Your fire always gets me hard. Let¡¯s go home!¡± Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW SH Chapter 116 Chapter 116 116 The Distraction ¨C Kai POV I watched as my lovely wife and Jason entered the car and then drove away with the assigned escort. Ben, Charlie, and I start making our way to the main warehouse next door. My wife. I love the sound of that title. But my poor baby looks so tired even after six hours of sleep. ¡°Do you think we should call the doctor for Aurora? She¡¯s been sleeping a lot more and seems a little spaced out.¡± I asked the guys as we entered the side of the building using Ben¡¯s keycard. ¡°Hmm. Yeah, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t think it would hurt to make sure everything is okay. Dimitrying back is hard on all of us, but I can only imagine what she is going through right now. We need to finish this once and for all.¡± Charlie said with a sad smile on his face. ¡°I agree. Aurora will be safe at home. Jason has already ordered triple reinforcement. The first ne will arrive within the hour and two convoys have arrived and already checked in and on assignment. I am going to go to check in with the Nerds and see if I can track that bastard down.¡± Ben said and walked off. ¡°See you at hometer?¡± Charlie asked and I hummed and nodded, still thinking about Aurora. Something doesn¡¯t feel right and I can¡¯t put my finger on it, almost like she is hiding something. But that can¡¯t be right. She is always with us. It¡¯s not like she can keep a secret from us. ¡°I think Ben put the new sharpshooter guns in yourir. Try not to have too much fun, okay?¡± Charlie smiled and started walking towards his office. ¡°Who? Me? Never.¡± I replied sarcastically with a shit¨Ceating grin on my face. I love new toys! I happily increased my pace and headed downstairs and through thebyrinth of corridors until I got to the Omega headquarters. I scanned my handprint, retina, and embedded wrist chip and the door clicked open. I walked in and saw the best and brightest hanging out at the tables and sofas, all of themughing and talking while sharpening or cleaning their weapons. ¡°Honey! I¡¯m home!¡± I sang, with my arms outstretched. The guys stopped their chatter and immediately stood at attention. ¡°At ease soldiers,¡± Imanded and they rxed but still stood, ready for orders. I began to slowly walk around the space, addressing my men. ¡°Marco has gone too far. He attacked us on our honeymoon and could have hurt Aurora. We are going to find him and kill him, for real this time. No mistakes gentlemen. We will not stop until his head room for hangs on the traitor¡¯s post outside.¡± A chorus of ¡°ho¨Crahs¡® rang out in the hall. ¡°Get back to work. I want all our weapons and go¨Cpacks ready to go in two hours. Stay armed and ready.¡± I ordered and headed to the weapons room. Oscar and another one of my favorites, Patrick, came with me. We spent the next hour inspecting the new guns and another half hour having fun in the range, testing them out. These bad boys were military¨Cgrade rifles with a fifty¨Cround magazine with bullets that could pierce an armored car; they were light as a feather and as durable as steel. They had an invisible heat sensor and a thousand¨Cfoot shooting range. We were packing up when the building started to shake dramatically and then the breech rm began to bl?re. The lights turned red and the sirens started to sound off. I went straight to my office, gun in hand. My men were geared up E/I 116¨CThe Distraction and several of them took shooting positions around the room for security. My six lieutenants are in my office waiting for orders. Oscar pulled up the CCTV footage of the warehouse. Several cameras are out ck and several others are covered in smoke. I see many men running around and in two cameras there is a shootout happening near the main dungeon entrance. There is rubble and steel everywhere. ¡°Can you pull up another angle? See if we can get a better look at their faces.¡± Imand Oscar while pointing to covered men in the corner of the screen. ¡°On it!¡± he responded and began clicking away like a madman. The video switched instantly and we have an angle behind them. There are six men, d in ck, but there are two dead men behind them. Oscar zooms into one of the dead men¡¯s faces. ¡°Look boss!¡± he eximed and he pointed to the neck. There is a visible tattoo and it¡¯s the insignia of the Marco mafia. These are Marco¡¯s men. ¡°Fuck!¡± I shout. Turning around to see my soldiers, my mind goes military immediately. ¡°Omega One and Three¨Csecure the south side: Teams Two and S. N Five high top support for Rho and Gamma. Oscar you and Elvis on move bitches!¡± I don¡¯t wait be with me. We are going to the dungeon. I think they are here for Alexi Let¡¯s their ass out of my office before I grab my bulletproof vest and bolt out the and cock my gun and head down the corridor to our secret door. ¡°No door. I shout for Team Four as I survivors!¡± I shout to the rest of the teams as they gear up and head to their respective secret doors. We have secret tunnels and doors all over the facility. Only the Omega Team,son, Charlic, and Ben know about these tunnels. It¡¯s one of the reasons we are called We can pop up out of nowhere. We have a tunnel system even back to the house as a way for emergenc pom and an escape route. I open the secret panel and my tve¨Cman team stealthily enters, guns up and ready. They pull down their night vision sses and begin checking every nook and cranny of the cked¨Cout cemented corridors. There is another violent shake of the building. We hasten our pace and m our way through the halls ande to a steal door with many nobs like a bank vault. I am in the middle of the gan also at the ready. The lead men wait for my signal and I silently give it by tapping my guard on the right three times on the shoulder. These tunnels run on manual locks. Each door is a differentbination of levers and moving pieces on the door like a puzzle. If you get thebination wrong, it releases booby traps that will render you incapacitated for hours. Part of Omega training is receiving the wrongbination on purpose to experience what happens when you don¡¯t pay attention. We are the best for a reason. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The guard puts in thebination and we hear the beautifull sound of the three locks clicking open. The door cracks open and we waste no time rushing in. The door is hidden in a fake cell. We head to the bars and open the door with ease. The entire dungeon isced with a dark red light, casting a very eene glow on the iron bars. The smell of blood and decay would be revolting to most. We make our way through the cell Boot, hearing the moans and pleas of our prisoners as we pass The two men stop before we reach the next turn, halting all of our silent steps. The one on my left holds up his hand nd signals silently that there is a disturbance up ahead and to wait. He creeps up the end of the wall and removes a small camera from his vest. He clicks a few buttons and a small screen enters my sses so we can all see what is going on. Three men are trying to open one of our prison doors. It¡¯s Alex¡¯s cell and they are talking quietly while wiring the door frame. 11 I use signnguage tomunicate with my men who are looking at me. Take them out is all I say. Within two 116 ¨C The Distraction breaths, all five of my men took their positions in a pyramid formation in the open hall and trained their guns on the men who were too busy arguing with each other. With a simple snap of fingers: POP, POP, POP, POP, POP. Three thuds echoed softly and a small ¡°not¡± could be heard down the hall. The men made their way still in formation to the bodies. I followed behind themzily. Theye up to the men and two of them put their guns away and removed the zip ties from their pockets, securing the dead bodies With another simple snap, the three remaining guards with guns fired another few rounds at the corpses just in case they twitched. I turned my attention to Alexi who was slumped by the bars. He looked up at me in defeat and said ¡°This was distraction. Dimitry will not stop until he has Aurora. He is convinced she belongs to him. He was supposed to rescue me two months ago. It was all a trap. I have a chip in me and the kid named Wes in your tech group works for us. He put a virus in the system with the key I snuck in for him. I was never supposed to stay here but everyone betrayed me He has no loyalty so I will show more loyalty to him. Find Aurora. Kill him. Now please, kill me.¡± Alexu said, his breathingbored and weak. I raised my loaded gun and said ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. You are free.¡± And I pulled the trigger. A nice perfect hole now rested in the center of his forehead. Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 117: The Calvary Kai POV ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I ordered and we made our way up the main hallway and out of the dungeon. There was still smoke and debris everywhere as well as several bloody bodies on the floor. I saw several of my men in the rafters, their guns still ready. Ben and Charlie were not around but one of ourmanders, Theo, came running over, arge bloody gash on his forehead and a bleeding shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s the damage? Where are the other bosses?¡± I asked getting straight to business. ¡°Bosses went to the house with some of the men for backup. Haven¡¯t heard any reports yet. Ten confirmed dead, two critical, and other injuries are still being counted. Thirty¨Ctwo spiders were crushed and we caught one snake attempting to flee from the Nerd Herd. We put him in the pit Theo said. We killed thirty¨Ctwo of Marco¡¯s men and caught the mole that Alexi talked about. The pit is our istion chamber. ¡°Good work. Let¡¯s clean up this mess. I want a final count of damages in an hour.¡± I order as I walk towards my main office. I whip out my phone but notice no messages. That makes me nervous so I click on myms ¡°Oscar!¡± I yell out. ¡°Yeah, boss!¡± ¡°I need you to check on the nest for me. No birds are chirping and I don¡¯t like that feeling.¡± ¡°On it!¡± he says and I hear clicking in the background. I hear him muttering under his breath as he works and I make my way into my office, throwing my guns on my desk and sitting down. ¡°The nest is secure. I see plenty of hawks roaming.¡± He says and I take a relieved breath. ¡°Wait¡­ hold on.¡± I hear him say under his breath and that gets my attention. ¡°Knucklefuckers!¡± I hear him whisper again. ¡°Oscar! What the fuck is going on?¡± I scold. ¡°Sorry boss, something just doesn¡¯t look right. I¡¯m trying to scrub it now. I¡¯m not as good as Boss B so give me a moment. I¡¯m going to ess the secondary cameras¡­¡± He continues a little click ck of the keys. ¡°Oh, SHIT!¡± he yells. ¡°Boss. The silent rm was just tripped. Yes¡­ I got it¡­ fuck! Boss, sending you the vids now. We got a problem.¡± He practically screams in thems. I pull up the screen on my breath. My anxiety is spiking. The ck screenes to life and the secondary video feed pops up. I see in real¨Ctime Dimitry has Aurora in his arms, a gun is to her head and I see a fucking cor around her neck. Jason, Ben, and Charlie are all on the ground, bound and beaten. ¡°Oscar! Sound the rm. Call the fucking Calvary. I want everyone suited up and ready to go in 2 minutes!¡± I yell and grab my guns. I hit the secret button on my desk and a hidd panel opens up to disy some of my most prized. possessions. As I grab a few of my special knives, a screech rm sounds and a voice barks an order over the loudspeaker is heard. 1/4 117. The Calvary I make my way downstairs and I see two hundred of our men standing ready, all d in ck and wearing their armor with pride. Many of them have visible bandages and others are still very dirty and bloody, but they are still waiting for ¡°Omega Team! Up front and center! I call out and all forty of my men run front and center and stand at attention. ¡°Listen up soldiers¡± 1 raise my voice so everyone can hear. ¡°The nest has been taken. Your bosses and our Queen are in enemy hands. We are going to get them back. I want all Rho. Gamma, Epsilon, and Yin teams to follow Omega One and Two. Surround the perimeter. I want ground and tree support. Omega Three and Four, you are with me. We will take the paths and secure the nest. I want Delta and Sigma teams in the fucking tanks with Omega 3 and block off all cuts. Teams Beta and Zion, lock the snapped my fingers and everyone began to scramble Teams three and four followed me back through the main corridors back to the Omega headquarters and we made quick work of restocking our ammo and headed through the firing range to another secret tunnel. This one leads straight to the house. The nel was wide enough for a few jeeps. We piled in three ready jeeps and sped through the concrete pathway. I¡¯ming baby girl. I thought to myself. Just hold on. Third Person POV Back at the house. Dimitry was seething while holding Aurora tightly by her hair and had his gun trained at her neck night above the cor that she absolutely lootbed. Just a few minutes prior, things were heating up in the office. After her little stunt with Jason. Dimitry decided to teach her a lesson and shocked her right in front of the men. She gritted her teeth in pain as her muscles convulsed and pain shot through every cell in her body. He did it three times. Each time felt like hours but was only minute She began to weep silently and covered her belly: She could bear Tason telling her to stay strong and that it was going to be okay. Aurora found a new resolution in her soul. She could no longer be the defenseless girl. She was a trained fighter now, a Queen of the most feared and respected ma?a, a wife to four of the most ruthless men in the world, and now a mother. She began to slowly rise on shaking limbs. ¡°Did I give you permission to get up my love?¡± Dimitry questioned and put his foot on Aurora¡¯s back and pushed her back down ¡°Get Your Fucking Foot Off Me.¡± Aurora warned him through gritted teeth. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Dimitry asked rhetorically of course and put more pressure on her lower back, making Aurora grunt in pain. ¡°You are in no position to demand anything love.¡± He chastised her. urora, feeling more pain in her stomach, breathed out sharply. Please, Dimitry. You are hurting my baby.¡± At that moment. Dimitry¡¯s eyes bulged out. The whole office went silent Jason Ben, and Charlie were equally surprised. Aurora had turned her head and looked right at Jason with love in her eyes. He looked at her and saw her 117: The Calvary ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Jason asked lightly. Aurora gave a small smile and nodded slightly. Jason and Aurora exchanged at silent moment together. Their eyes held all the love in the world until Jason moved his eyes to Dimitry who still had his foot on Aurora and Jason¡¯s expression turned cold and calcted. ¡°Get. Your. Filthy. Fucking. Foot. Off. My. Wife.¡± Jason ordered; his power could be felt down the street. Dimitry lifted his foot off the girl, only to grab her by her hair and lifted her off the ground. Her back was now flush with Dimitry¡¯s chest and his gun was ced on her neck. ¡°Oh, Aurora. Now you have really done it. The only children you will have will be mine, understood? I guess we are going to have to make a little pit stop to take care of that little problem before we head home¡­ Tsk Tsk.¡± Dimitry said in her ear. Aurora tried to get out of his hold, but he kept such a tight hold, it was pointless. The next thing Aurora knew, the guards began beating Jason, Charlie, and Ben. They were being pulverized and no begging was stopping the assault. ¡°I will kill you, Dimitry!¡± Aurora screamed with as much venom as she could muster. ¡°You tried once and failed my love. You will not get another chance. I will break every bone of yours if I have to. You will submit to me and I am going to fuck you so hard, the only thing in your head will be me. Hmm? Doesn¡¯t that sound nice, baby?¡± He whispered in her ear and then began to nibble on her ear. He then pulled her head back and imed her lips in a bruising kiss. Aurora tried to struggle but he just bit her lip hard until an iron taste entered her mouth and she gasped. Dimitry stuck his tongue in her mouth and Aurora did the only thing she could think of she bit his tongue. She only let go when she felt him pull her head back even more. The force was enough to pull out a chunk of hair making her voice her pain. ¡°Bitch!¡± Dimitry seethed and spit out some blood on the floor. ¡°You will pay for thatter, baby. Let¡¯s go!¡± He ordered. The men had stopped their beating luckily, but her husbands were barely conscious on the floor. One of the guards. came over with a leash and Dimitry quickly hooked it up to the cor before pulling her through the door. The others were dragged behind them. They walked through the halls and they headed out of the foyer. Aurora stopped in front of the main doors. In front of her, there were at least twenty ck cars and trucks and over fifty armed guards who had the O¡¯Donnell guards on their knees, with their hands bound behind them, and guns pointed to their heads. Aurora¡¯s heart began to beat rapidly. This was a mass execution in the waiting. She looked at the men Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. on the ground, some still kids who barely finished school and were recruited. She was proud to look at all of their faces ¨C none of them showed fear, only anger. ¡°Come, baby. Let us get this over with.¡± Dimitry smiled and tugged her leash harshly, pulling Aurora forward. She was forced to walk closer to the monster and he pulled her to his chest, cing a tight grip around her waist. Dimitry started making some big speech about victory, but Aurora tuned him out. Aurora looked out among the trees. At the same moment she was resigning herself to a life of pain, she noticed movement in the tree line. She saw several men, dressed in ck move quickly through the tree and one climbed a tree in haste like a monkey while another two men dropped to the ground out of sight. She followed the tree line and noticed three more people. She then turned her head slightly and looked into the windows of the waiting car. She caught a subtle reflection on the rooftop and quickly spotted about 15 scopes. 3/4 117 The Calvary She smiled brightly. The fucking Calvary hase. Chapter Comments Chapter 118 Chapter 118 118: Goodbye Third Person POV Aurora spotted several more armed men around the perimeter. Dimitry was so consumed by his own thoughts that he didn¡¯t notice his men forgot to watch their backs. It was basic security 101, but he was so confident that he had won. that he forgot to check in with his other teams. Dimitry signaled to one of the men and he opened the door to the middle SUV. Reality set in for Aurora and she decided to act. Instant bile rose in her throat at the thought that was in her head but it was the only way to distract him long enough. She turned around and looked at Dimitry. She took a quick breath, grabbed his face, nted a searing kiss on his lips, and at the same time moved his body so his back faced the house in full. He was taken by surprise, but since he wanted it so bad, he let himself rx and pulled her even closer by her hips. He asked for entrance into her mouth and she allowed him. While he kept his eyes closed in throws of passion, Aurora opened her eyes and raised her hands into fists. It was a signal the guys taught her as amand to shoot. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Omega Team had arrived from the tunnel in less than ten minutes from when they deployed. They made their way through one of the secret passages. Five men entered the first floor and were window. The remaining fifteen men bolted straight up to the roof. When they exited the door, they quickly assessed and found four armed men on the roof, all of them patrolling. It was easy for the Omega ninjas to sneak up on them and slit their throats. It took less than a minute for them to take their positions, finding their marks on the men surrounding their bosses. They were surprised that the enemy was not checking their surroundings. Several Omega members saw through their scopes how Aurora had seen them and noticed her smile. They reported in theirms ¡°The Queen has spotted us.¡± Kai¡¯s ¦§ Kai had made his way to the foyer and found two guards talking in Russian about getting their dicks wet when this was all over. Kai drew his two favorite hunting knives and approached the unsuspecting men. the other guards Outside, the men in the tree lines and the men peeking out the front windows trained their guns guns on the holding everyone else hostage and waited for themand and they didn¡¯t have to wait long. When Aurora lifted her arms, it was themand everyone waited for. All the trained men shot to kill and effortlessly fired their weapons simultaneously. Silently, thirty men were instantly hit with bullets to the head, and light sprays of blood littered the ground. Plop, plop, plop. Bodies began to drop to the ground. The remaining guards looked around in haste. Many left their positions behind the men on the ground and tried to find shelter behind the cars. The guards that stayed in their positions were soon being shot down by the snipers. The men holding Jason, Charlie, and Ben were taken down with the first batch as well as the guard who was holding the door open. The men that went behind the cars for shelter soon turned around with wide eyes. They were surprised to find arge convoy of armored cars and tanks heading down both sides of the never¨Cending driveway, countless armed men on top of the vehicles and they started spraying bullets into the other men. The machine guns made a bright red mosaic painting on the cemented path. Dimitry was taken aback and began looking around frantically. It was enough for Aurora to reach for his gun. Sadly Dimitry was too quick and snatched it back, anger in his eyes. He grabbed Aurora by the neck above her cor and 1/3 118 Goodbye sauerned while pulling her in front of him like a shield. He ced the gun to her head and backed up towards the car Much was now closed. Several of the waiting cars were hit with explosives and blew up sending quakes in the ground and cigms the enemy in fire. The armed guards made their way around the perimeter. The O¡¯Donnell guards that were once on the ground had all gotten up and many found ways ndings and unmediate armed themselves and helped the others. They helped their bosses with her bindings and Sunder them ponyson, Charlie, and Ben held their guns steady despite the severe beating of their pivvaca body. left was Dumitry who still held Aurora close to his chest. Kan came out of the house, wiring nued the stams, meeting up with his friends and soldiers. and I¡¯ll blow her head off!¡± Dimitry screamed. He waspletely surrounded. Over two hundred Gained asam bas cher weapons skillfully trained on him. They did not advance, nor did anyone lower their u are. Go down like a man. Release her, alive and unharmed and we will be merc¨© g to leave with her. ¡°She is MINE¡± Cum teamed. ¡°She was born to be MINE!¡± He was shaking in anger. ¡°I am going kill that abemIDDI ISGE of her and are going to be happy together. If I can¡¯t have her, no one will. That was the Fis heart swelled and to evo trener with usinnaged anger. He gripped his knite tighter, ready to throw it. ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Auron et s AWL NOT YOURS! She lifted her cuffed hands and pulled on Dimitry¡¯s wrist that held the gun ust ANGLES ¡ª Dove Dur heas where shetched her mouth nightly on the exposed thesh of his hand. She bit down with all her mitt att te bowed in pain. It was enough to release his grip on her and she slid down as dead weight and fell on her be buce As soon as she was our of lus gana. La can nu kone and it impaled his eye. Jason. Charlie, and Ben began firing bullets at his chest and won merdie begin as well. Each bullet pierced the devil in disguise and his body began to dance as more bcles were and I tur fech. Aurora rolled out of the way and warmed as bulie continued to enter his body. When the firing stopped, a very dead Dimitry fell ungracefully to the door Aurata sent moment to mutter ¡°Goodbye asshole. Enjoy hell.¡± Jason threw his gun to the flour and mashed to to kiss every inch of her face and then huppet around their giri, kissing her and whispering virra, scoping her up in his arms. She straddled his waist. He began Spice. Carche. Sen, and Kai followed suit and wrapped their arms. chings in her ear. een Patrick from the Omega team approached Dimit¡¯s corpse and proceded to dismember the body, ensuring he could not make a resurrection a second time. Thirty parts unded their bosses and the others sifted through the estate. making sure there were no survivors. The quintuple stayed in their little bubble for what felt like an hour easily. Karon didn¡¯t want to let any of them go. Kai finally broke the tension by taking Aurora¡¯s face gently in his hunai and looking straight into her sparkling hazel ¡°Are you really pregnant my love?¡± She smiled sweetly and noted. Think I am yes.¡± He kissed her with passion and she moaned into his kiss. Bentched his lips to her next folowed byson, and then Charlie dly brought up 118: Goodbye Aurora looked at her men and smiled. Her vision started to be blurry; she blinked rapidly a few times and soon her eyes rolled back and she sumbed to total ckness, falling into an abyss. The men quickly stood and Kai took her in his arms and rushed her into the medical bay in the house, which was located in the servant¡¯s quarters, the three injured men ignored their own pains. She was limp in Kai¡¯s arms and the on¨Cstaff doctor rushed to her aid along with the nurse. They quickly got to work and shooed the men out. Another few nurses came out of their assigned rooms and began to attend to the wounds of the bosses. Ben copsed while waiting in a chair, his lungs had been filling up with blood and he was taken into surgery. Charlie and Jason had several broken bones; Charlie had several torn ligaments in his shoulder and Jason had a severe concussion and a knife wound in the abdomen that was well hidden by his suit coat. A nurse gave them plenty of meds, and with the helpful distraction of Kai, they were able to sedate them so they could tend to their injuries. Eventually, the doctor came out and had a somber expression on his face. ¡°Boss¡­ your wife¡­¡± Chapter Comments LIKE POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 119 Chapter 119 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 119: It¡¯s Just the Beginning Third Person POV Five weekster¡­ KNOCK, KNOCK went a harsh tap on the closed wooden doors. Jason and Charlie were consumed with endless paperwork at their desks. Kai was lounging on the sofa, cleaning his knives, and Ben was busy drawing up new blueprints at the designer tables. Since Marco¡¯s demise, they had once again seized many of his assets and closed his new businesses. His strip clubs, casinos, and cash ounts were split equally between the O¡¯Donnell, Tsolomytis, and Hershel Mafia. The guys had a lot to do; they barely slept let alone did anything else but work for the ¡°Come in!¡± Charlie yelled, not looking up from his stack of papers. A small, petite maid walked in with her head held low. She did not dare look up knowing she would not survive the next two minutes if she did. She walked over to Jason¡¯s desk and extended her hand which held a white envelope. Jason looked up at her and noticed her shaking figure. He took the note and dismissed her with a simple ¡®thank you.¡¯ The maid practically ran out of the room. ¡°What is it?¡± Charlie asked, his curiosity now peaked. Jason shook his head while opening the delicately folded paper. He raised his eyebrows as he silently read it first. Charlie, Kai, and Ben all made their way over to his desk and waited for him to spill the tea. ¡°Follow and you will see, a little treasure hunt to little old me. A treat worth eating awaits you,e and get me if you dare. Here is your first clue: You never knew what life would entail when this girl pushed your buttons and set sail.¡± Jason read aloud. The guys sat there and pondered for a moment. ¡°The garage,¡± Kai yelled and everyone looked at him. ¡°She escaped by car!¡± All four men hastily rose and scurried out the door. They ran through the house, down the stairs, and to the garage. They entered the giant warehouse and began walking around all the cars. At the very end, were four brand new midnight ck Te sportscar, thetest model that was not out on the market for another six months. There was a giant red bow on each of them. Each of the men whistled with admiration. Sitting on one of the windshields was another white envelope. ¡°This is where you taught me to bleed. This is where you first nted the seed.¡± Charlie read aloud this time. ¡°I got it! The warehouse. Maybe Kai¡¯s yroom?¡± Ben said and the others smiled. Charlie grabbed the keys to one of the cars and they all piled into the new car. They all groaned when the purr of the engine roared to life. They sped through the winding roads that took them to the other side of their vast estate. They hopped out of the car and made their way into the warehouse. 1/4 119: It¡¯s Just the Beginning There they were met by four hundred of their finest men. All of them were standing at attention. The entire warehouse was decked out in decorations. There were open bars and buffet tables piled with food. The men had smiles on their faces. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What is all of this?¡± Kai asked, approaching Oscar who was standing front and center, not even caring that he had a beer in his hand¡­ ¡°We were told to enjoy ourselves for all the hard work we have done. Bosses orders.¡± Oscar said with a mischievous grin. ¡°And this is for you.¡± He added and handed Kai another white envelope. ¡°Stay and enjoy for 1 hour at least. Thank the men who protect you and let you be a beast. Thene home and follow the trail, your treat awaits you in the ce where you prevail.¡± Kai read aloud and all the guys raised their eyebrows. Oscar plucked the note out of Kai¡¯s hand and reced it with an open beer. Several men followed suit and handed the men their bottles. ¡°Bosses Orders!¡± Oscar yelled and walked away. Cheers erupted from the crowded hall and the men raised their sses to the men. After about two hours, Oscar forced them out the door and they drove back to the house. It was quiet and no one was in sight. They entered the house and started to walk to the foyer where they found a trail of red rose petals and unused bullets. They followed the trail and it led to the top where it stopped in front of their favorite door. The master yroom. ¡°Where we prevail¡± Ben muttered under his breath. There was a small silver-wrapped box at the foot of the door with a note that said, ¡°Open me.¡± Ben picks up the small package and rips the paper to reveal a small clothing box. He opens the lid and pulls out two baby bibs. They each say ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me. I have 4 Daddies.¡± There is a sonogram picture in the box that shows two small blobs with four little nubs like mini snowmen. The guys look at each other and their smiles are contagious. They waste no time in opening the door and they stop in their tracks. They all instantly got hard as rocks when they noticed their final surprise. In the middle of the room, lit by the beautiful spotlight, was Aurora. Shey therepletely naked on an extrarge table that was ced above her submission pillow. She was blindfolded and a smile was on her face. A little defined bump of her belly was showing proudly. Next to her were two silver tables. One had an assortment of edible treats such as whipped cream, honey, homemade strawberry jam, chocte fudge sauce, caramel sauce, and sprinkles. The other held an assortment of the guy¡¯s favorite toys: padded cuffs, suspension rope, a feather teaser, an o- gag, the leather paddle, and a few vibrators for both vaginal and an al stimtion. The guys licked their lips as they inspected everything she did for them. ¡°Hmm. What a special treat indeed¡± Jason teased as he ran a feather-light touch on her delicate skin from her ankle up to her full plump breast. Her nipples were already erect and waiting impatiently, Aurora¡¯s breathing was bing ¡°I cannot wait to devour every inch of this scrumptious feast,¡± Kai whispered in her ear as he took one of her nipples in his fingers and twisted it roughly. Aurora moaned and arched her back wanting more. The men chuckled darkly watching their sweet girl. ¡°So needy already!¡± Charlie mocked in a baby voice and Aurora was too far gone already so she only nodded fervently.. 2/4 119: it¡¯s Just the Beginning ¡°Well gentlemen, I don¡¯t know about you, but I am starving,¡± Ben said lustfully, rubbing his hands together. Aurora bit her lip in anticipation. Soon the men discarded their clothes and began to circle her like sharks. Jason took the jar of strawberry jam and coated her toe before sucking on it vigorously, making Aurora cry out and began to beg for more. The tingles shot up her legs and went straight to her core. At the same time, Kai took the feather and yed around her skin, making her skin heat up. Her breasts began to ache and she started to whimper wanting to be touched anywhere and everywhere. Jason then picked up the padded cuffs and made quick work of securing her hands behind her back and attaching her feet to her hands, forcing her thick, meaty thighs open in a butterfly position. Her glistening pus sy lips were already dripping. All the men groaned at the sight and stroked themselves to relieve some of the growing pressure. Kai took his favorite an al vibrator and lubed it up using the honey and teased her puckered hole before shoving it into her making her gasp but Charlie was quick to im her open mouth and kissed her with passion. Ben took the honey pot and lifted the spoon over her heated center. The cool, sticky honey dripped onto her mound and slowly slid over her cl it before coating her lips and throbbing core. He repeated this process several times making sure she waspletely covered in the yummy sweet substance before he lowered his lips and began to lick up the mess he made. He made sure to go agonizingly slow, enjoying the sweet nectar that her little hive was making mixed with the honey. Charlie took the can of whipped cream and began to ce dollops on her neck. The touch of cold made Aurora shiver. His hot tonguepped up the cream and it made Aurora swoon. She became a shaking mess. Kai and Jason took the caramel and chocte sauce respectively and began to paint her skin with a treasure map of gooey goodness. They then used their tongues to paint a canvas, leaving no inch untouched. They kissed her skin and made sure to surprise her by kissing her swollen lips, letting her enjoy the sweet tastes of the desserts too. Ben began to suck her cl it like a hoover as Charlie and Kai ended up ying with her nipples. Jason hit the button for the a nal vibrator on high and Aurora became a moaning mess and soon begged for a much-needed release. They happily permitted her and she exploded all over Ben¡¯s tongue and he drank her until she was dry. They shifted positions as she came down from her high. Charlie took the strawberry jam and reced the honey while Ben joined the others on her upper body. Jason wrapped his long c ck in a fruit rollup and climbed on top of the table so he straddled her chest. Aurora happily opened her mouth and began to devour his special treat, her sweet tooth craving sending another wave of pleasure to her throbbing center. She opened her mouth and allowed him to f uck her hard. She gagged many times and he always pulled back to give her a chance to breathe. He loved watching his di ck disappear down her throat. Aurora soon came again and Kai wasted no time in climbing on the table, entering her in one swift motion. He f ucked her vigorously, never stopping his brutal thrusts that could be felt in her tummy. Jason came quickly and at the same time, Aurora tightened her walls, milking Kai¡¯s giant c ock and sending him into a euphoric explosion. Charlie and Ben soon reced the other two and they had their way with her in the same way. They soon released her bindings and blindfold only to pick her up and take her to the bed. She was a sticky mess but they did not care. Kaiid down on the bed and Aurora was ced on top of him and once again entered her and they both moaned with pleasure. Jason and Ben lubed up behind her, stroking their insanely hard co cks. Jason positioned himself and entered her slowly next to Kai and they began a rhythm that had all three of them singing in unison. Ben stood slightly on the bed straddling the sweaty bodies. He used his hands to spread her puckered hole and entered her balls deep. All the men stilled allowing Aurora to adjust. Her eyes rolled back into her head; the feeling of fullness was overwhelming. 3/4 119: It¡¯s Just the Beginning They began to grunt and moan and within three thrusts Aurora came again and soon another was building without remorse. Charlie approached Kai and Aurora¡¯s face and his proud member was already standing tall at attention. He tapped her face lightly with his sticky co ck that was coated in pre- c um. Aurora licked her lips before she stuck the tip of her tongue in his slit. He hissed with pleasure and grabbed her hair roughly, shoving himself in her hot hole. Aurora¨C used her tongue to massage his shaft and Kai pulled himself up to suck vigorously on her sweet spot, making her moan in ecstasy. Her body continued to shake as another or gasm exploded in her belly and her center throbbed like it was on fire. The men all grunted and came instantly, spraying her walls with their thick cu m before copsing on the bed. Auroray there spent on Kai¡¯s chest. The guys kissed every inch they could and whisperedpliments that made her heart sing with happiness. ¡°Now that was a f ucking awesome treat!¡± Jason said breathlessly, feelingpletely sated. Everyone hummed and Aurora smiled. She was beyond happy and filled with joy. It¡¯s been a wild ride. They were the Four Mafia Men, and she was their prize. But, you know what? They were equally her prize too. Aurora thought to herself, ¡®If I had to do it all over again, I would in a heartbeat¡¯ as she blissfully fell asleep in the arms of her captors. The captors of her heart. Chapter Comments Chapter 120 Chapter 120 The Four Mafia Men and Their Prize 120 ¨C Epilogue Aurora POV Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. Exhale. ¡°Ahh! F uck!¡± I grit out through my teeth. Another terrible pain shoots through the small of my back and travels like a boa constrictor to the sides of myrge whale belly. F ucking contractions! ¡°Aurora! Love? You in here?¡± I hear Ben calling me from the other room. Inhale through the nose. Exhale through the mouth. Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. Exhale. Knock. Knock, ¡°Sweetie?¡± He says as he pokes his head in the wooden closet door. He sees me sitting on the bench, my arms bracing behind me, breathing. ¡°Another contraction?¡± He says simply. I re at him, willing daggers toe out of my eyes and stab in the balls. ¡®Okay. You ready to go to the hospital?¡± He is always so calm. WHY IS HE SO CALM? Oh right! It¡¯s because I AM NOT! It does help me rx a bit. I just nod my head, not trusting my voice. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to the car. I¡¯ll tell ra on the way out so she can watch the boys and we will call the others. They are already in the city.¡± He gently pulls me up to a standing position, wraps his arm around my waist and I hold his other hand tightly. ¡°Keep breathing sweetheart. It will be over soon,¡± he tries to reassure me. Inhale, exhale. Rinse. Repeat. It takes us about 20 minutes to reach the ck SUV out front. We had to stop several times so I could practically break Ben¡¯s fingers as more contractions ripped through my body. I refused to let him carry me. When we are finally in the car, I look out the window, watching the autumn leaves pass by in a blur, hoping it distracts me from the pain I feel. I am pregnant with my 2nd set of triplets! Yep, triplets. These as sholes have super sperm. It¡¯s been almost 14 years since Dimitry Marco met his demise. About eight months after that crazy day, Caden and Arthur were born. Identical twin boys. They are 13 now and they look just like their biological father Jason, and they adopted his snarky attitude too. About three and half yearster we learned we were expecting our first set of triplets and this time they were fraternal, all boys, again. We have August, Xavier, and Zayn. They are ten. Turns out, Ben is August¡¯s biological father and Charlie spawned the other two. They may be the same age, but they are all insanely different. August takes after his father; he has a wicked sixth sense when ites to technology. Three years after that we had Oliver thanks to Kai in January and then Julien, also thanks to Kai, in December of the same year. Irish twins are now age 7 and 6. 1/4 120 ¨C Epilogue Two years ago, we adopted Ben¡¯s nephews Jamison, age 9, Chapman, age 5, and little Wyatt now age 2, after their parents were shot by a rising gang. Ben had been separated from his brother when he was younger and they rekindled their rtionship about ten years ago. It was really tragic. I am surrounded by testosterone, but I love all my boys. Wouldn¡¯t change anything. This pregnancy was a real shock to all of us, but my guys are the best dads and amazing husbands, I¡¯m getting a hysterectomy after this. Kai¡¯s breeding kink is over. We still run the Mafia and we have expanded our empire to touch almost every corner of the world. DuPont Enterprises is just asrge. Tyler took over for Gustus two years after the Dimitry fiasco and three years ago Tyler merged with us and became Jason¡¯s second inmand. Gustus decided to marry Grammy and they lived the rest of their days on their private Greek Ind. I opened up 3 restaurants of my own and justst year earned my second Michelin Star. The first star was earned for my signature burger. Go figure! Clearly, with all the ragamuffins running about, I¡¯d say our sex life is still quite exciting. Having four dotting husbands makes it easy for a girl to get her juices flowing. There is never a shortage of attention. And you would think with their age, their dominant tendencies would cken, but nope. If anything, they are more ferocious in the sheets and my as s tends to be permanently a nice shade of red. What can I say, I¡¯m still a glutton for their punishments. After a lot of debate andpromises, our boys start their training at age 10. They are trained in loves promised me they wouldn¡¯t force the boys into the mafia life, and they would be given the choice AFTER theyplete college. Caden and Arthur will be the next Dons should they choose to follow in their fathers¡¯ footsteps. The other boys will be trained to be We reached the hospital in record time. Because I tend to have gestational hypertension and prolonged difficultbor, I am having another c-section. I am whisked away in a wheelchair straight to the operating room since my contractions are like 3 minutes apart. Waiting for me and Ben inside the operating room are a smiling Kai, Charlie, andstly Jason. They are all already dressed in scrubs. Nurses and doctors are bustling about as they help me onto the table, help me strip to put on my hospital gown, and start prepping me for surgery. Benes into the room a few minutester as I get my spinal tap and they start pumping me full of happy drugs. Inhale. Exhale. My hubby¡¯s all take a ce near my head, the doctors finishing their prep. ¡°You ready to find out what you¡¯re having Mama?¡± My doctor jokingly asks since we decided not to find out this time. We already know that the children are biologically Jason¡¯s, but their DNA does not matter to us. We are all family. ¡°Well considering the track record, I am guessing it¡¯s more boys, so bring it on!¡± I say a bit loopy. The guys just chuckle through their masks. As they start cutting me, I feel the pressure. I squeeze Charlie and Kai¡¯s hands respectively since they are the ones holding mine. Inhale. Exhale. The room holds its breath, bracing for the news. I hear the soft wails of a baby. The doctor shouts ¡°Baby one¡­.it¡¯s a boy!¡± My heart flutters and I have tears in my eyes. ¡°I knew it!¡± I shout, earning lots of chuckles around the room. The guys each take a turn to kiss me passionately and whisper sweet nothings to me. 2/4 120- Epilogue ¡°Baby two is here¡­ it¡¯s a boy!¡¯ sings the Doctor earning cheers from the nurses and the guys. I roll my eyes. Inhale. Exhale. A few momentster¡­ ¡°Herees baby three! Silence and then we hear soft crying and my heart melts. ¡°It¡¯s a¡­ girl!¡± What?! I can¡¯t help the ugly cry waterworks from streaming down my face. My men are jumping up and down. The nurses and doctors are all celebrating too. Ben and Jason moved swiftly to hover over the incubators itching to get their hands on the new babies. I now have four husbands, twelve boys, nine dogs (all boys), three pet pigs (both boys), five thoroughbred horses (all boys), three restaurants, two Michelin stars, six homes, a private f ucking ind, neen cars, twenty-seven mafia alliances, employ over ten thousand people, and I finally get my baby girl! It¡¯s about d amn time! She is going to be spoiled rotten and the most guarded precious treasure this world has ever seen. A true princess. And that is just going to be from me. I can only imagine how her daddies and brothers are going to treat her. ¡°Here you go, Mama!¡± Jason coos. He has a small bundle in his arms. Ben and Charlie each have a bundle too. They bring the babies close to me so I can see them. I give them each a kiss and then their Daddies kiss me too before ying a game of round-robin of kisses on each of the babies and me. I point to the baby boy in Jason¡¯s arms ¡°Tristen Stephen¡± I name him. Jason smiles brightly. I point to the baby boy in Ben¡¯s arms and say ¡°Lucien Apollo¡± to which I see more shining faces as they approve of my name. And finally, I turn to the littlest bundle, with a big pink bow already gracing her tiny head in Charlie¡¯s arms. ¡°Madison¡± I name her. ¡°Madison Gracelyn,¡± I exim. The guys are gushing over our new additions and now my family, my life isplete. That same day, in a nice cozy modern mansion in the middle of a vast forest in an undisclosed location, an older man is sitting with a boy of fourteen at the kitchen table. The older man looked at his nephew with such pride as the boy continued to sharpen his hunting knives with precision and care. A man dressed in ck, an earpiece settled in his ear, and a gun secured behind his back,es rushing in. He whispers to the older man who smiles brightly before dismissing the man in ck. ¡°Well, my boy. Today is a great day. We can finally begin to fulfill the family legacy once and for all. Your future wife was just born. Her name¡­ Madison.¡± The End. For now *Author¡¯s Note: Thank you so much for reading The Four Mafia Men and their Prize. I hope you enjoyed the ride with me. There is some development already on a potential sequel in the future. A huge shout out to the many readers who voted, sent well wishes, madements, and have stuck with me since day one. I truly appreciate you all! 3/4 120 ¨C Epilogue If you liked this book, please consider checking out my other story The Dragon Kings and the Prophecy. It¡¯s not a dark romance but it does have some dark aspects. It is still ongoing and will be finished in January/February 2024. I am also starting a new BDSM series as well as a Dark Mafia Romance series that will hopefully If you are interested, you can follow me on Instagram @authorMC for updates on all projects. I¡¯d love to chat with you! Be safe, Be well. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!